HIBRARY& 


OKAUFOR^ 


^  5   ir  ^ 

(1    s     £  0 


THE  TRUE    WAY. 

LIFE   AND   EVANGELICAL   WORK 

OF 

LIZZIE  E.  MILLER, 

• 

(OF  FAIRVIEW,    WEST  VA.) 

WRIJTEN    BY    HERSELF. 


"AS  YE  GO,  PREACH." 


LOS   ANGELES,   CALIFORNIA. 


PRINTED  FOR  THE  AUTHOR. 


1895- 


COPYRIGHTED 

BY 
LIZZIE  E.   MILLER. 


PREFACE. 

By  urgent  request  of  my  dear  spiritual  children,  Christian 
friends  and  good  workers,  I  submit  these  pages  to  the  public, 
and  feel  in  so  doing  that  I  am  not  addressing  strangers,  but  talk- 
ing to  dear  ones  I  have  truly  learned  to  love  and  appreciate. 
In  referring  to  my  past  life  and  daily  work  in  the  ministry  for 
nearly  a  quarter  of  a  century,  I  have  been  compelled  to  omit 
a  great  many  very  interesting  and  important  events.  How- 
ever, I  could  not  send  this  book  forth  to  aid  the  cause  of  truth 
and  righteousness,  had  it  not  been  for  the  teachings  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  who  prompted  me  to  seize  every  unoccupied  mo- 
ment from  constant  duties  of  a  world-wide  call  for  my  blessed 
Lord  and  Savior.  Therefore  I  have  not  been  permitted  to 
give  up  my  evangelistic  work  to  go  aside  and  prepare  these 
pages  for  the  public,  but  have  done  so  when  weary,  tired  and 
worn,  hoping  that  my  example,  warnings  and  teachings  would 
prove  to  every  reader  that  what  had  been  done  for  others 
could  be  truly  done  for  them,  through  faith  in  Jesus  Christ, 
the  Victor. 

Should  my  faith  and  trust  in  Jehovah  be  the  means  of  en- 
couraging the  weak,  saving  the  sinner,  sanctifying  the  believer 
and  encouraging  the  saint,  I  shall  feel  that  my  most  earnest 
wishes  in  gratifying  loved  ones  have  been  fulfilled,  and.  to  Al- 
mighty God  I  shall  feel  grateful  that  my  feeble  efforts  have 
been  awarded  a  blessing  to  perishing  souls.  I  leave  with  you 
a  few  letters  from  dear  converts,  which  are  encouraging  to  all 
classes;  also  a  few  sermons,  which  I  feel  will  not  only  benefit 
and  strengthen  the  aged  and  middle  aged,  but  also  help  the 
young  people  to  have  a  higher  and  greater  appreciation  of  the 
Trinity. 

To    the    true     God,    the    everlasting    King    I     commit 

533244 


every  page  of  my  book,  desiring  it  may  show  forth  His  honor 
and  glory.  Amen.  Thou  who  art  the  Giver  of  every  good 
and  perfect  gift,  take  knowledge  of  this  work  and  add  to  it 
thy  blessing,  that  the  Gospel  truths  given  therein,  may  be 
earnestly  and  faithfully  enforced  to  the  mind  of  every  sincere 
inquirer,  who  may  need  "line  upon  line,  precept  upon  pre- 
cept," that  they  may  be  perfect  in  holiness,  "without  which 
no  man  shall  see  the  Lord."  Glory  !  Hallelujah  ! ! 

LIZZIE  E.  MILLER. 


WITH  RESPECT  AND  LOVE 

THIS  BOOK 
IS  SINCERELY     INSCRIBED 

TO  MY 
DEAR  SPIRITUAL  CHILDREN 

IN 

CHRIST   JESUS 
BY    THE     AUTHOR. 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 

Page. 

Chapter  I.  —Conversion  and  School  Days 9 

Chapter  II.     Graduation  and  Teaching 17 

Chapter  III. — Visit  to    Indiana 25 

Chapter  IV. — Camp  Meetings 45 

Chapter  V. — Work  in  Philadelphia 58 

Chapter  VI. — Protracted    Meetings 86 

Chapter  VII. — Evangelistic  Work  in  New  York  and' Vir- 
ginia   '. 103 

Chapter  VIII. — Labors  in  Pennsylvania  and.  Missouri.    121 
Chapter  IX. — Temperance    Work    in     Kansas. — Other 

Evangelistic  Labors 158 

Chapter  X. — Evangelistic  Labors  in  California 170 

Chapter  XI. — Return  East 190 

Chapter  XII. — Return  to  California. — Labors  in  South- 
ern California 201 

Chapter  XIII. — Further  Labors  in  California 218 

Chapter  XIV. — Return  to  the  Atlantic  Coast 237 

Chapter  XV. — Again  in  California 249 

Chapter  XVI. — Yosemite    Valley    269 

Chapter  XVII. — Evangelistic  Work,  Continued 281 

Chapter  XVIII. — Funeral  and  other  Sermons. 291 

Chapter  XIX. — Sermon  on  the  Devil 313 


The  True  Way, 


CHAPTER  I. 

EARLY     CONVERSION— SCHOOL      DAYS— DEATH 
OF  BROTHER— REMARKABLE  DREAM. 

FOR  SEVERAL  years  I  have  been  particularly  requested 
by  my  spiritual  children,  co-workers  and  warm  friends, 
to  give  a  history  of  my  life  and  how  I  was  called  to 
work  for  Jesus.  But  my  shrinking  nature  recoils  from  saying 
so  much  about  myself  and  the  many  revivals  in  which  I  have 
been  engaged,  in  the  United  States.  It  is  for  this  reason  I 
have  declined  and  could  not  write  until  directed  to  do  so  by 
the  Lord.  I  shall  only  give  a  few  interesting  facts  of  my  life 
and  work,  for  more  than  a  quarter  of  a  century. 

I  cannot  remember  when  I  did  not  love  God,  as  my  par- 
ents were  devoted  Christians,  having  family  worship  morning 
and  evening  and  a  blessing  at  the  table,  taking  their  family 
always  to  church  and  Sabbath  school. 

My  mind  was  wonderfully  impressed  by  the  Holy  Ghost, 
when  nine  years  old,  to  accept  Jesus  as  my  Savior.  On  my 
way  to  school,  one  morning,  it  came  to  me  very  distinctly: 
"You  had  better  settle  the  matter  now,  tomorrow  may  be  too 
late."  Instead  of  going  on  I  returned  home  praying  and  weep- 
ing bitterly.  My  earnest  desire  was  to  be  a  true  child  of  God 
and  for  this  I  prayed  daily.  On  going  to  bed  at  night  I  would 
often  wake  up  in  a  great  fright,  feeling  that  if  I  should  die  be- 
fore morning,  Jesus  would  not  take  me  to  Heaven. 

One  morning  as  I  was  going  to  school  it  came  to  me,  "Why 
not  decide  now,  to  be  a  Christian."  I  was  so  sad  and  un- 


10  THE   TRUE    WAY. 

happy  that  I  began  weeping,  saying  to  myself:  "Dear  Jesus 
do  teach  me  what  I  shall  do  to  be  thine."  Something  ap- 
peared to  say  to  me:  "Believe  and  receive  Christ  now."  At 
that  moment,  being  very  near  the  school  house,  I  stopped, 
saying,  "Yes,  dear  Lord,  accept  me  now  and  I  will  be  your 
child  forever."  Instead  of  entering  the  school  I  went  home 
to  be  alone  with  my  God;  for  my  grief  was  so  great  that  I 
thought  it  would  not  be  possible  for  me  to  live  long,  when 
these  words  came  to  me:  "Ask  and  it  shall  be  given  you." 
On  bended  knees,  with  bowed  head,  I  cried,  moaned  and  con- 
fessed that  I  was  lost  without  Christ,  my  Savior. 

I  do  not  know  how  long  I  was  in  prayer  when  these  words 
came  to  me:  "They  that  seek  the  Lord  shall  not  want  any 
good  thing."  I  took  God  at  his  word  and  then  and  there  deep 
peace  came  over  me,  unspeakably  great,  so  much  so  that  I  be- 
came perfectly  calm  and  joyful  in  the  Savior. 

On  the  following  day  at  school  everything  appeared  changed. 
I  was  not  cross  nor  unkind  when  my  schoolmates  differed 
with  me,  nor  disobedient  to  the  teacher,  but  kind  and  gentle 
to  every  one,  realizing  the  importance  of  improving  my  mind 
immediately  for  future  usefulness. 

I  did  not — could  not — doubt  the  presence  of  my  Savior 
with  me  all  day  and  when  returning  from  school  could  not  eat 
much  supper,  nor  did  I  sleep  but  very  little  that  night,  I  was 
so  happy  and  thankful  that  Jesus  owned  me  as  his  child. 

After  many  months  of  this  great  happiness,  I  began  at 
times  to  feel  sad  and  lonely  but  when  going  to  God  in  secret 
prayer  I  would  again  be  very  happy  and  joyful.  But  when 
disobedient  to  my  parents  and  teachers  or  unkind  to  any  one 
I  would  feel  very  sad;  at  such  times  I  would  ask  Jesus  to  help 
me,  but  not  getting  instant  relief  it  often  came  to  me  not  to 
seek  help  of  the  Lord,  so  I  heeded  the  promptings,  not  know- 
ing that  to  be  the  whispering  of  satan,  and  thus  spent  many 
sorrowful  hours. 

Hived  my  early  girlish  life  without  understanding  anything 


EARLY  CONVERSION SCHOOL  DAYS.          11 

about  full  salvation.  I  do  not  remember  the  time, 
but  not  long  afterwards  there  was  a  sweeping  revival 
in  the  church,  at  which  time  I  knelt  in  secret  prayer, 
for  God  to  restore  unto  me  the  joy  of  His  salva- 
tion. -I  arose  with  thanksgiving  that  my  request  was 
answered,  for  I  had  a  sweet  peace  and  rest  that  was  won- 
derfully great.  In  this  happy  condition  I  was  called  to  dinner 
but  could  not  eat.  I  asked  mother  at  once  if  I  could  join  the 
church?  Before  answering  my  question,  she  began  catechis- 
ing me  according  to  the  confession  of  faith  of  the  Presbyterian 
church,  to  which  my  parents  belonged.  Weeping  with  joy  I 
answered  the  questions  to  her  great  surprise  and  satisfaction, 
as  I  also  did  the  pastor  and  elders,  the  following  morning, 
who  took  me  into  the  church. 

I  returned  home  with  the  love  of  God  filling  my  whole  be- 
ing, feeling  that  I  should  always  be  happy  in  Christ.  But  to 
my  utter  astonishment  it  was  not  long  until  the  Lord  was 
grieved  with  my  short-comings,  when  I  would  weep  bitterly 
and  feel  as  though  my  heart  would  break. 

In  this  sad  unhappy  state  of  mind  I  would  disobey  the 
teacher,  become  angry  with  my  schoolmates  and  unkind  to 
my  brothers  and  sisters.  Oftentimes  I  did  not  pray  as  I 
should  and  when  I  did,  it  would  come  to  me:  "There  is  no 
use  in  your  trying  to  be  good,  for  you  know  that  you  are  really 
wicked  and  sinful  and  Jesus  does  not  love  you."  I  did  try  and 
wanted  to  be  good  and  earnestly  desired  to  do  right,  but  al- 
ways failed,  because  of  not  knowing  how  to  live  by  faith  in 
Jesus. 

At  times  the  anguish  of  my  soul  was  indeed  inexpressible, 
but  I  did  not  know  how  to  get  into  the  beautiful,  narrow  way 
in  which  my  parents  or  friends  would  have  led  me  had  I  made 
known  to  them  my  unhappy  state  of  mind.  In  my  spiritual 
ignorance  I  was  wonderfully  perplexed  and  confounded  at  be- 
ing so  often  sad  and  cast  down,  making  good  resolutions  today, 
and  breaking  them  tomorrow.  I  appreciated  Christian  friends 


12  THE   TRUE   WAY. 

and  desired  to  follow  their  example  but  it  would  soon  be  for- 
gotten. I  never  doubted  my  conversion,  however,  had  won- 
derful joy  in  my  soul  for  many  months,  feeling  I  was  all  the 
Lord's  then,  and  would  be  the  rest  of  my  life.  I  did  not 
know  then  that  I  was  just  at  a  point  where  satan  would  baffle 
and  overrule  my  serving  God. 

When  converted  there  was  truly  a  change  in  my  whole  be- 
ing and  I  felt  that  the  victory  was  lasting  and  the  triumphs  of 
such  wonderful  peace  would  continue  forever.  I  cannot  de- 
scribe the  sting  of  conscience  when  the  joy  had  gone  and  in 
the  best  attempts  to  serve  God  my  thoughts  were  sinful  and 
worship  imperfect.  Often  I  desired  to  tell  my  parents, 
or  pastor,  of  the  secret  troubles  and  ask  them  if  they  ever  felt 
as  I  did  and  then  it  would  come  to  me:  "How  foolish  for  one 
so  young  to  speak  to  any  one  of  feeling  unhappy." 

I  went  alone  in  secret  prayer  and  would  tarry  for  hours,  not 
rising  from  my  knees  until  I  knew  that  my  peace  was  again 
restored  with  the  Lord,  which  would  very  often  continue  for 
days  and  weeks.  Then  again  with  pleasure  and  perfect  de- 
light I  would  read  the  Bible,  but,  like  Martin  Luther,  it  was 
so  often  to  me  a  sealed  book.  My  young  uncultivated  mind 
could  not  grasp  its  truths  understandingly. 

As  I  grew  older  my  earnest  desire  was  to  be  a  true,  devoted 
Christian,  but  the  consciousness  of  repeated  failures  greatly 
troubled  me.  I  prayed  and  wept  and  wept  and  prayed  before 
God  in  secret,  who  only  knew  my  burdened  heart.  My  sins 
of  omission  and  commission  were  repented  of  and  pardon 
obtained,  when  I  would  be  "brought  into  a  large  place"  and 
have  much  of  the  love  of  God  in  my  heart  and  that  continued 
for  days  and  weeks  at  a  time. 

But  all  of  a  sudden  I  would  be  thrown  off  my  guard, 
not  knowing  that  it  was  satan  tempting  me  to  do  things  dis- 
pleasing to  the  Savior,  when  the  thought  would  come  to  me: 
"You  are  not  good  and  what  is  the  use  of  trying  any  longer?" 


SECRET   PRAYER  13 

Oh,  how  sad  my  poor  heart  was.     I  could  only  seek  a  solitary 
place  at  such  times  and  weep. 

It  was  at  this  time  that  my  lovely,  interesting  brother,  James 
Harvey,  who  was  a  bright,  cheerful  Christian,  of  thirteen 
years,  was  thrown  from  a  horse  one  morning,  receiving  injur- 
ies from  which  he  died  before  noon.  How  sad  it  was  to  part 
with  such  a  loving  companion.  It  made  our  house  a  place  of 
grief  and  sorrow  for  many  long  days.  My  mother  fainted 
away  as  fast  as  life  could  be  brought  to  her  again  and  my 
father  could  not  be  comforted.  The  younger  children  wept 
and  we  who  were  older,  crushed  in  heart,  would  go  off  alone, 
read  our  Bibles  and  pray  that  God  would  not  permit  other 
members  of  the  family  to  be  killed  and  that  our  mother,  who 
had  been  sick  in  bed  since  the  death  of  our  brother,  might 
not  be  taken  from  us. 

I  attended  the  distrtet  school  until  sufficiently  advanced  to 
enter  the  Academy  in  Fairview,  which  I  then  attended  several 
years.  Not  being  satisfied  with  my  advantages  I  desired  to 
attend  the  Female  Seminary  in  Steubenville,  Ohio.  My  par- 
ents not  having  the  means  to  defray  the  expenses  I  laid  the 
matter  before  God  in  secret  prayer  for  over  six  months,  not 
having  the  least  idea  how  the  Lord  would  answer. 

It  came  to  me  when  rising  from  prayer  one  evening:  "Write 
Dr.  Beatty,  principal  of  the  school,  and  ask  if  you  cannot  de- 
fray your  expenses  by  being  librarian  or  monitress  in  the  Sem- 
inary?" I  obeyed  the  voice  and  in  a  few  days  received  an  an- 
swer to  come  at  once.  This  indeed  gave  me  great  joy,  which 
continued  for  weeks  and  even  months.  I  found  favor  with 
both  the  principal  and  his  wife;  and  was  delighted  with  the  sur- 
roundings and  with  the  school.  I  was  pleased  with  the  teachers 
who  gave  me  the  necessary  information  in  regard  to  my  du- 
ties, a.6  monitress. 

With  joy  and  thanksgiving  I  accepted  the  position  and  en- 
tered my  classes  believing  that  everything  came  from  the 
Lord. 


14  THE   TRUE    WAY.. 

When  my  class-mates  felt  sad  they  came  to  me  for  assist- 
ance. I  would  often  feel  so  burdened  for  them  I  could  not 
rest  until  I  went  to  Jesus  in  secret  prayer. 

Sabbath  afternoons  I  often  sought  the  class-room  and  prayed 
two  or  three  hours  at  a  time,  weeping  bitterly.  In  every  in- 
stance when  these  seasons  of  prayer  came  upon  me  I  prevailed 
with  God.  The  souls  seeking  Christ  were  blessedly  saved. 

I  had  been  in  the  Seminary  but  a  few  months,  when  a  very 
remarkable  dream  left  upon  my  mind  a  deep  and  lasting  im- 
pression. It  was  as  follows:  .1  was  beside  the  Atlantic  ocean, 
sitting  on  a  cane-seated  rocking  chair,  facing  the  north.  The 
water  was  of  a  greenish  blue  cast,  just  as  I  saw  it  many  years 
after.  My  chair  was  on  the  very  brink  of  the  water  and  there 
was  not  a  breaker  on  its  surface  to  disturb  its  quiet  beauty. 
It  being  so  clear  and  somewhat  shallow,  I  could  see  all  the 
beautiful  shells  and  bright  stones  in  |he  water.  Oh,  how 
much  I  admired  the  mighty  deep  with  all  its  grandeur!  De- 
lighted with  such  magnificence  I  did  nothing  but  enjoy  it,  as 
I  sat  alone  in  my  easy  chair.  Suddenly  a  clear  voice  whispered 
in  my  ear:  "Look  this  way."  I  turned  my  face  immediately 
westward  and  to  my  utter  astonishment  the  entire  beach  was 
one  vast,  clear,  sheet  of  shining  silver.  My  delight  and  sur- 
prise were  so  very  great  that  I  exclaimed,  "Oh,  how  beautiful, 
how  beautiful!"  Overcome  with  ecstatic  joy,  my  cry  was,  "Oh, 
Lord,  I  am  not  worthy  to  behold  all  this  grandeur  of  thy  cre- 
ation!" I  clapped  my  hands  and  praised  God  for  the  wonder- 
ful joy  in  my  happy  soul.  To  the  left,  which  was  all  covered 
with  the  bright  silver,  I  saw  my  mother  approaching,  until  she 
stood  close  to  my  left  side.  After  her  came  thousands  and 
thousands,  rushing  to  me  as  fast  as  they  could  come,  until  the 
beautiful  sheet  of  silver  was  all  covered. 

The  young  and  old  came,  great  and  small;  the  little  chil- 
dren came  so  close  as  to  put  their  tender  arms  around  my 
neck,  and  others  who  were  larger  laid  their  hands  on  my 
shoulders.  Oh,  how  many,  so  many  middle-aged,  as  well  as 


A    LOVELY    BEING.  15 

gray-haired  men  and  women,  came  and  touched  me  giving 
way  to  others  who  were  coming  so  very  fast.  I  looked  to  the 
right  again,  wondering  if  they  were  pushing  my  chair  into  the 
water,  which  was  so  calm  and  clear.  To  my  utter  astonish- 
ment there  stood  at  the  edge  of  the  great  ocean,  a  being  so 
lovely,  gentle,  tender  and  kind  that  I  was  instantly  reassured. 
His  form  was  comeliness  itself,  and  his  face  beautiful  beyond 
all  description.  His  hands  clasped  tightly  the  back  of  my 
chair;  when  I  looked  up  into  his  heavenly  face  he  said: 
"Never  mind  self,  you  have  nothing  to  fear,  I  am  here  to  be 
with  and  protect  you." 

Oh,  what  comfort  and  rest  his  words  gave  me,  although  I 
made  no  reply.  Turning  my  face  immediately  to  the  vast 
audience,  I  cried:  "Look  up!"  pointing  my  finger  to  the  sky 
which  was  as  clear  and  beautiful  as  the  waters  beside  me. 

In  the  distance,  far  as  the  eye  could  see,  was  a  small  speck 
of  dazzling  brightness.  Every  one  present  looked  up  and  saw 
the  great  glowing  light  as  it  came  down  very  near  to  me.  I 
still  sat  on  my  chair  in  great  happiness  telling  every  one  to 
look  up.  The  people  came  nearer  and  nearer  until  I  should 
have  been  put  into  the  deep  had  not  the  strong  hands  pro- 
tected me.  I  continued  constantly  to  cry  aloud:  "Look  up! 
Look  up!"  The  dazzling  brightness  came  closer  and  closer, 
until  it  could  almost  be  touched  by  those  who  beheld  it,  with 
glowing  and  delighted  faces. 

I  reached  out  my  hand  to  hold  it,  for  the  people,  saying: 
"Take  it,  take  it,"  but  they  did  not  raise  their  hands,  when  to 
my  great  astonishment  it  began  to  recede  and  went  back,  un 
til  it  was  again  a  mere  speck  in  the  distance.  I  said  often: 
"Will  you  look,  will  you  look!"  and  kept  urging  them  to  do  so, 
if  they  wanted  it  to  return.  When  they  all  looked  up  this 
beautiful  light  again  descended  with  greater  rapidity,  much 
larger,  and  with  glittering  brightness.  Then  the  people  dropped 
their  eyes  and  looked  at  me.  The  very  moment  they 
took  their  eyes  away  it  quickly  began  to  recede  again  and  like 


16  THE   TRUE   WAY. 

a  flash  it  was  farther  away  than  ever.     I  cried  aloud,   saying: 
"Oh,  it  was  so  beautiful,  why  did  you  look  at  me?" 

Again  I  pointed  their  eyes  upward,  when  it  came  in  the 
brightness  of  a  ball  of  fire  and  as  it  returned  faster  and  faster 
I  said:  "Look,  look,  do  not  let  your  eyes  fall."  Then  they 
all  cried  out,  clapping  their  hands,  even  the  little  ones  saying: 
"I  see,  I  see.  Oh,  how  grand,  how  beautiful."  When  every 
one  had  realized  the  brightness  it  came  down  to  my  side, 
when  a  voice  said:  "Arise,  take  thy  flight."  Instantly  I  obeyed 
and  immediately  it  arose  from  among  the  people.  Slowly  as- 
cending I  waved  my  hands  saying:  "Good  bye,  good  bye,  I  will 
meet  you  all  again." 

Arising  in  mid-heaven,  I  looked  down  on  the  vast  assembly 
who  were  all  overwhelmed  with  ecstatic  joy  and  uttered  rap- 
turous shouts  of  rejoicing.  Leaving  the  great  company,  I 
arose  with  songs  of  loud  praises  on  my  lips  and  true  hallelu- 
jahs in  my  heart,  saying  to  the  multitude:  "How  very  prec- 
ious, dear  ones,  will  be  the  happy  home  above,  where  you 
will  be  satisfied  with  good  things,  when  you  are  redeemed 
from  destruction,  and  crowned  with  loving  kindness  and  ten- 
der mercies.  'Bless  the  Lord  with  me  and  forget  not  all  his 
benefits;  who  forgiveth  all  thine  iniquities;  who  healeth  all  thy 
diseases.'  Dear  souls,  observe  these  things  and  understand 
the  kindness  of  the  Lord." 

As  I  narrate  this  after  so  many  years,  there  is  still  a  sweet 
peace  and  joy  in  my  soul,  as  there  was  for  many  weeks  after 
this  wonderful  dream.  Since  I  have  been  baptised  with  the 
Holy  Ghost  and  fire,  it  looms  up  before  me,  how  God  was 
preparing  me,  a  young  school  girl,  to  win  souls  for  His  king- 
dom. 


TEACHING    SHCOOL.  17 


CHAPTER  II. 

GRADUATION  —  TEACHING  SCHOOL  —  SCHOOL- 
SERIOUS  ILLNESS  — SANCTIFICATION  —  CALL 
TO  PREACH  THE  GOSPEL. 

MY  GREATEST  desire  was  to  be  filled  for  future  use- 
fulness but  I  had  no  idea  what  God  wanted  me  to 
do.  However  imperfect  and  ignorant  of  Divine 
knowledge,  I  was  fully  aware  that  in  Jesus  was  all  wisdom 
and  liberty,  but  not  until  I  was  brought  into  the  light  of  Christ, 
by  the  power  of  the  Spirit,  did  I  understand  His  calling. 

The  last  term  at  the  Seminary,  before  graduating,  I  was 
taken  suddenly  ill  and  for  many  weeks  I  could  not  be  present 
in  my  classes.  In  this  affliction  I  was  brought  very  near  to 
the  Lord,  so  much  so  that  in  profound  silence  I  praised  and 
glorified  the  blessed  Savior,  and  was  willing  to  accept  every- 
thing as  coming  from  Christ,  which  resulted  in  great  peace 
and  joy  in  my  soul. 

In  my  class  of  twenty-three  young  ladies  I  graduated  with 
honor  and  returned  to  my  home  happy  in  Jesus,  with  the  de- 
termination to  do  what  I  could  for  the  Lord. 

I  was  soon  requested  to  teach  our  district  school  and  as- 
sume the  charge  of  a  Sabbath  school  class.  The  day  school 
I  always  opened  with  the  reading  of  God's  word  and  prayer 
and  also  closed  with  prayer,  always  impressing  my  pupils  with 
the  thought  of  accepting  Christ  while  young.  Today  I  have 
the  pleasure  of  knowing  that  many  of  them  are  Christian  par- 
ents, teaching  their  children  to  serve  the  Lord.  My  leisure 
time  was  given  to  reading  the  biographies  of  Hester  Ann  Rog- 


18  THE   TRUE    WAY. 

ers,  Elizabeth  Fry,  Susannah  Wesley,  Whitfield,  Knox,  Huss, 
Luther,  and  others  whose  holy  lives  stimulated  me  to  do  good 
and  be  useful  every  day. 

In  this  occupation  of  teaching  week  days  and  Sabbaths,  I 
continued  several  years,  engaging  in  public  entertainments 
with  young  and  old,  particularly  in  all  the  worldly  enjoyments 
by  which  I  was  daily  surrounded.  Sometimes  joyful  and 
happy  but  more  frequently  sad  at  heart  because  I  did  not  live 
as  near  to  Christ  as  I  should. 

At  this  time  I  was  taken  suddenly  ill  with  inflammatory  rheu- 
matism, which  prevented  me  from  engaging  in  the  public  en- 
tertainments of  the  season.  My  parents  did  everything  to 
have  the  disease  eliminated  from  my  system,  and  being  young 
and  kindly  cared  for  by  the  best  medical  skill,  I  soon  recovered 
from  this  attack,  but  my  spiritual  sorrows  increased  as  I  en- 
tered again,  with  many  friends,  into  the  pleasures  of  the  world. 
As  winter  approached  the  disease  re-appeared  and  I  cried  to 
God  for  help,  who  heard  and  answered  my  prayer.  However, 
I  was  a  great  sufferer  and  at  times  the  pain  was  so  intense 
that  had  not  the  Lord  helped  me  I  could  never  have  borne  it 
and  lived. 

The  winter  passed  and  when  spring  appeared  I  was  better. 
In  the  month  of  May  I  accompanied  my  mother  to  the  cities 
of  Pittsburg  and  Philadelphia,  which  proved  very  beneficial 
to  my  health.  Remaining  a  few  weeks  in  the  east  we  returned 
westward,  stopping  first  in  Columbus,  Ohio,  and  from  there 
to  Indiana,  where  we  spent  several  months  with  my  sister  and 
two  brothers.  On  this  journey  there  was  a  decided  change  in 
my  health  and  great  peace  with  God,  to  whom  I  daily  gave 
thanks  and  praises,  for  His  merciful  kindness. 

We  were  the  recipients  of  marked  attention  from  our  loved 
ones,  their  friends  and  acquaintances,  which  kept  us  com- 
pletely submerged  in  gay  festivities  and  public  entertainments. 
With  such  constant  attentions  I  often  forgot  to  kneel  before 
my  blessed  Redeemer,  who  had  done  so  much  for  me,  but  al- 


THE    HOLY    SPIRIT.  19 

ways  accepted  worldly  pleasures,  which  proved  a  detriment  to 
my  spirituality  ending  with  deep  anguish  of  soul,  when  I  real- 
ized my  short-comings  and  unworthiness  before  the  Lord.  I 
think  my  suffering  more  intense  because  I  did  not  reveal  the 
sorrow  to  anyone,  but  would  go  aside  and  weep  and  pray, 
wondering  if  any  other  person  was  ever  so  unhappy.  It  seemed 
to  me  that  no  other  one  ever  thought  of  offending  God, 
which  greatly  troubled  me. 

The  Holy  Spirit  was  constantly  wooing  me,  saying:  "This 
is  the  way;  walk  ye  in  it,"  and  satan,  through  the  world  and 
its  pleasures,  was  calling  me  in  another  direction.  I  was  won- 
derfully perplexed,  but  did  not  understand  the  spirit.  Yet  I 
sought  the  Lord  in  secret  and  plead  before  a  throne  of  mercy, 
often  for  hours  before  finding  relief,  but  with  the  assured  con- 
solation that  I  was  still  a  child  of  God.  In  after  years  I  saw 
that  the  Lord  was  gently  leading  -me  to  consecrate  all  to  His 
keeping,  as  I  so  earnestly  sought,  and  watched  for  the  "Day- 
star"  to  rise  on  my  clouded  sky  and  direct  me  to  the  object 
of  my  search. 

In  early  autumn  we  returned  to  the  home  of  my  childhood. 
This  was  a  beautiful  spot,  shaded  by  lofty  trees  on  the  east 
and  west;  roses  and  trailing  vines  on  the  north,  with  a  sweet- 
scented  jessamine  and  grape  vines  on  the  south.  In  this  beau- 
tiful home  I  wept  .and  prayed  in  every  room  for  the  sweet 
messenger  of  peace  to  bring  me  word  from  the  King  of  Glory, 
that  I  was  all  the  Lord's.  I  read  the  Bible,  kissing  the  pages 
with  tears  falling  from  my  eyes,  imploring  God  to  hear  me. 
Arising  from  my  knees  I  had  sweet  peace  with  God.  Lying 
down  to  sleep  I  dreamed  of  seeing  a  wonderfully  large  field 
which  I  was  expected  to  plow,  harrow  and  roll  for  wheat.  In 
a  very  short  time  my  work  was  done,  leaving  the  ground 
smooth  and  beautiful.  I  sowed  the  seed  throwing  it  broad 
cast  with  my  hand  upon  the  prepared  earth,  and  wherever 
the  grain  fell  it  sprang  up  immediately,  the  green  blades  com- 
ing up  as  quickly  as  sown  until  the  great  field  was  covered 


20  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

thickly  with  the  young  grain.  Beholding  the  beautiful  green 
with  much  delight  I  found  the  wheat  to  be  one  foot  high. 
When  I  awoke  I  was  clapping  my  hands  in  joyous  laughter. 
I  never  realized  the  significance  of  the  dream  until  the  Lord 
said:  "Preach  the  gospel."  I  was  greatly  comforted  when 
reading  in  God's  word  how  often  he  disclosed  his  most  holy 
will  in  dreams  and  visions  to  his  children  in  ancient  times. 

Abimelech  was  told  in  a  dream  that  Sarah  was  the  wife  of 
Abraham,  Gen.  20:  3.  Jacob  dreamed  of  the  ladder  reaching 
from  earth  to  heaven;  Jehovah  standing  above  saying  I  am 
the  God  of  Abraham  and  Isaac,  Gen.  28:  11-19.  Joseph  was 
a  youth  and  was  divinely  instructed  to  give  Pharaoh  coun- 
cil in  regard  to  his  dreams.  Daniel  had  not  only  dreams  but 
visions  as  well.  Joseph  was  not  only  warned  about  Christ 
and  his  mother,  but  was  instructed  how  to  keep  the  infant 
from  the  wrath  of  Herod,  Ma'th.  2:  12-23.  Peter  was  taught 
in  a  dream  to  preach  the  gospel  to  the  Gentiles,  Acts  10: 
"Your  sons  and  daughters  shall  prophecy;  your  old  men 'shall 
dream  dreams  and  your  young  men  shall  see  visions."  Bless 
God. 

One  year  before  I  was  sanctified,  my  sorrow,  grief  and  un- 
happiness  were  almost  beyond  description.  I  did  not  have 
peace  or  joy  at  home  or  abroad,  notwithstanding  I  had  every 
comfort.  My  Christian  parents  were  gentle,  kind  and  loving; 
my  brothers  and  sisters  good  to  me.  No  temporal  comfort 
was  denied  me  and  yet  my  soul  was  exceedingly  sorrowful. 
Every  leisure  moment  was  engaged  in  reading  the  Bible,  or  in 
secret  prayer.  I  would  arise  in  the  still  watches  of  the  night 
to  read  God's  word  and  pray. 

The  Bible  was  my  daily  companion;  I  slept  with  it  under 
my  head  for  years,  but  even  all  this  did  not  avail  me  anything, 
however  I  spent  much  time  both  day  and  night  alone  with 
God.  On  the  second  day  of  August,  1872,  before  the  sun 
was  up  I  rose  after  a  sleepless  night  my  soul  filled  with  sorrow 
and  distress.  Looking  out  upon  the  beauties  of  nature  every- 


THE    BIBLE    AS    A    COMPANION.  21 

thing  told  me  of  joy  and  happiness  and  yet  I  was  so  miser- 
able. 

There  was  not  a  cloud  in  the  sky  as  the  sun  pursued  his 
course  from  below  the  eastern  horizon  shedding  his  beautiful 
light  on  everything  around  me,  I  could  not  but  exclaim:  "Be- 
hold the  power  of  God."  The  little  birds  were  singing  their 
morning  songs  as  they  flitted  from  branch  to  branch  on  the 
trees  that  stood  near  my  windows.  Everything  I  beheld  gave 
evidence  of  joy  and  happiness.  As  I  thus  stood  alone  at  the 
window  beholding  nature's  beauty,  I  said:  "Dear  Father  in 
heaven,  when  all  nature  tells  me  of  true  peace  and  happiness, 
why  is  it  that  I  am  so  cast  down  and  miserable?"  An  audible 
voice  whispered  in  my  ear:  "Fast  and  pray  today."  It  was 
so  distinct  that  I  looked  around  to  see  if  it  were  possible  that 
anyone  could  have  entered  the  room  unobserved.  No  one  be- 
ing present,  I  at  once  realized  it  to  be  the  voice  of  God  and 
immediately  obeyed.  The  day  was  spent  in  fasting  and  prayer. 
Oh,  how  I  wept  and  prayed,  wringing  my  hands  as  I  walked 
the  room,  covering  my  weeping  eyes  with  my  hands  and  often 
lying  prostrate  upon  the  carpet  sobbing  aloud  in  prayer.  I 
knelt  at  my  bed-side,  bowed  at  every  chair  and  prayed,  then 
laid  my  tired,  weary  body  upon  the  bed  and  prayed;  again  I 
knelt  at  the  windows  in  prayer,  but  found  no  relief.  Ah,  me! 
as  I  write  of  that  sad  day  all  its  bitterness  arises  afresh  in  my 
memory  as  though  it  were  but  yesterday. 

I  felt  such  a  longing  for  the  presence  of  my  Lord,  that  I 
would  not  let  the  Savior  go  until  he  blessed  my  soul.  It  seemed 
to  me  that  death  itself  were  preferable  to  the  bondage  I  en- 
dured. But  it  was  not  until  the  sun,  I  had  seen  rise  in  the 
morning,  was  sinking  from  view  that  the  Son  of  Righteousness 
appeared  to  me  as  never  before.  The  veil  which  hides  the 
visible  from  the  invisible  appeared  to  me  almost  removed  as  I 
knelt  at  the  window  in  prayer  for  the  last  time  begging  the 
good  Lord  to  give  me  liberty  or  give  me  death  before  the  nat- 
ural sun  should  hide  his  face  from  my  view. 


22 


THE    TRUE    WAY. 


Oh,  with  what  rapturous  delight  the  Son  of  Righteousness 
appeared  to  my  soul,  in  all  His  beauty  and  grandeur;  and 
with  what  glorious  tenderness  He  listened  to  my  confession 
of  past  failures,  both  in  commission  and  omission,  without 
one  upbraiding  word.  It  was  as  if  He  said  to  me:  "Poor, 
tired  child,  I  have  seen  your  tears;  have  heard  your  prayers 
and  now  come  to  give  you  rest  and  set  you  free." 

How  much  I  felt  my  utter  unworthiness  before  the  infinite 
glory  of  the  blessed  Redeemer.  In  the  light  of  that  hour  I 
became  convinced  as  never  before  that  I  was  nothing  and  I 
bless  God,  the  conviction  grew  upon  me  that  I  know  my 
nothingness,  and  that  Christ  is  all  and  in  all  to  me.  Imme- 
diately I  said:  "Lord  what  wilt  thou  have  me  to  do?"  when 
these  questions  were  asked:  "Will  you  stand  up  for  me  in 
your  church?  Are  you  satisfied  to  be  misrepresented  and  not 
understood  by  your  friends  and  have  them  speak  reproach- 
fully of  you  as  one  of  the  sanctified?"  I  answered:  "Lord  if 
thou  wilt  change  my  heart  and  take  my  heavy  burden  and 
great  unrest  from  my  sad  soul,  I  will  do  anything  for  Christ's 
sake."  At  once  I  heard  this  answer,  again  in  a  clear  audible 
voice:  "You  are  accepted  and  are  now  mine."  A  marvelous 
peace  came  over  my  soul;  oh,  such  happiness,  such  joy  as  I 
had!  Words  fail  to  express  it.  At  that  moment  I  was  con- 
scious of  heing  cleansed  from  all  sin. 

I  had  not  even  taken  'a  sip  of  cold  water  that  long  August 
day  until  God  spoke  heavenly  peace  and  brought  me  out  of 
bondage  into  liberty  through  Jesus  Christ. 
.  I  was  conscious  of  his  saving  power  as  never  before;  the 
things  that  I  once  loved  I  cared  for  no  longer.  I  had  no  more 
desire  for  worldly  pleasures  and  gay  amusements,  there  was 
no  more  disquietude  nor  unrest  in  my  soul.  My  happiness 
was  too  great  to  describe.  I  was  now  fully  resigned  to  the 
will  of  God,  constantly  praying:  "Lord,  what  wilt  thou  have 
me  do?''  I  wanted  the  Lord's  leadings  lest  this  unspeakable 
rejoicing  should  pass  away  and  I  again  get  into  darkness. 


MY    LOVE    OF    GOD.  23 

As  I  moved  about  the  home  and  walked  in  our  beautiful 
yard,  with  my  hands  crossed  over  my  breast,  fearing  the  won- 
derful happiness  would  leave  me,  I  said:  "Oh,  my  great  and 
blessed  Lord,  please  keep  me  always  as  I  am  now."  Again 
an  audible  voice  said:  "As  long  as  you  trust  me  as  you  do 
now,  you  shall  have  peace  with  God."  I  truly  thanked  and 
praised  my  blessed  God  and  Savior,  giving  Him  the  glory 
and  honor.  The  Holy  Spirit  bore  witness  that  my  only  de- 
sire was  to  obey  the  Lord  and  do  His  holy  and  blessed  will. 

Many  nights  I  could  not  sleep  because  of  the  joy  of  the 
Lord  in  my  soul,  my  whole  being  was  entirely  changer1.  The 
great  sorrow  that  had  crushed  my  heart  for  so  many  years 
had  passed  away  as  quickly  as  a  flash  of  lightning. 

My  love  for  God  was  intense  and  caused  me  to  thank  him 
every  moment;  the  still  small  voice  was  my  constant  prompter 
and  I  desired  none  other.  My  joy  was  so  great  that  I  did 
not  want  anything  but  of  Christ;  nothing  upon  earth  could 
compare  with  the  love  I  had  for  Jesus  Christ;  my  will  was 
swallowed  up  in  the  will  of  God.  My  desire  was  to  live  only 
for  the  Lord  and  obey  His  commands  in  all  things.  The 
Holy  Ghost,  sweet  whisperer,  my  inner  guide,  taught  me 
everything. 

I  arose  hours  before  the  family  to  read  the  bible  and  pray. 
It  was  my  delight  to  te  alone  with  God  for  private  instruc- 
tion. 

When  friends  called  and  engaged  in  worldly  conversation, 
so  closely  was  my  mind  centered  upon  Christ  that  I  did  not 
hear  wlut  they  said.  Jehovah's  throne  was  truly  set  up  in 
my  happy  soul. 

My  eyes  were  closed  to  everything  contrary  to  the  plan  of 
righteousness  through  Jesus  Christ.  When  I  was  not  prais- 
ing God  I  said:  "Lord  what  wilt  thou  have  me  to  do?" 

I  was  answered  by  that  still  small  voice  saying:  "Preach 
the  gospel  to  every  creature;  tell  sinners  to  come  to  Jesus  and 
l>e  saved.  Now  is  the  accepted  time;  the  day  of  salvation  is 


24  THE   TRUE   WAY. 

at  hand."  I  answered:  "Jesus,  do  you  desire  that  I  shall 
speak  for  thee?"  The  answer  was:  "Yea,  to  do  my  bidding." 
I  said:  "Oh,  Lord,  my  God,  I  cannot  speak,  I  cannot  speak!' 
Then  these  words  came  to  me:  "Did  you  not  say  that  if  I 
would  take  your  heavy  burden  and  remove  your  great  sorrow 
that  you  would  do  anything  for  me?"  I  answered:  "Yes, 
Lord,  not  my  will,  but  thine,  be  done."  From  my  early  youth 
I  had  been  taught  that  it  was  really  wrong  for  women  to  speak 
in  public,  but  in  a  moment  my  mind  was  changed  and  I  said: 
"Not  my  will  but  thine  be  done,  O,  Lord." 


VISIT   TO   THE    INDIANS.  25 


CHAPTER  III. 

VISIT  TO  INDIANA— FIRST  SERMON— WORK  IN 
TEMPERANCE  CRUSADE— INCREASING  CALLS 
TO  WORK— EVANGELISTIC  WORK— WORK  IN 
HOME  FOR  THE  FRIENDLESS— OVERTURES 
FROM  SPIRITUALISTS  TO  JOIN  THEM— LABORS 
IN  WHITE  CO.,  IND.  -DEATH  OF  MOTHER. 

0N  AUGUST  26th,  1872,  very  unexpectedly,  without  so- 
licitation on  my  part,  I  left  home  in  company  with  my 
sister,  to  visit  a  sister  and  two  brothers  in  Indiana. 
I  had  been  there^but  a  few  weeks  when  I  was  called  to  the 
southern  part  of  the  State  to  speak  in  the  Presbyterian 
church  on  the  importance  of  the  true  Christian  witnessing 
for  Jesus.  The  rich,  the  ignorant,  and  indolent,  are  eagerly 
seeking  for  such  knowledge.  The  frequenters  of  saloons  and 
the  ball-rooms,  gambling  dens,  and  all  places  of  vice  and 
crime,  want  to  know  about  pure  and  undefiled  religion.  The 
street-walkers,  busy-bodies,  and  evil-doers,  are  anxious  to  know 
that  God  is  the  Lord  and  can  save  them  from  all  sin. 

This  is  what  the  world  wants  today,  and  it  is  what  you 
want,  dear  sinner,  above  all  things  else,  for  let  me  tell  you,  I 
was  once  wretched,  miserable,  sad  and  unhappy  before  I 
knew  that  Christ  was  a  perfect  Savior.  He  does  not  only 
justify  but  also  sanctifies  the  believer.  Will  you  not  accept 
Christ  now  and  be  made  every  whit  whole? 

I  only  refer  to  a  few  passages  of  my  remarks  at  this  meet- 
ing, showing  what  Jesus  will  do  for  us  when  we  will  trust 
Him.  After  closing  a  lady  said  tome,  with  tears  in  her  eyes: 
"I  know  that  I  am  so  sinful;"  and  her  husband  who  stood  by 


26  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

Tier,  said  in  the  same  tone  of  voice:  "I  am  a  sinner,  will  you 
pray  for  me?"  "What  if  you  were  to  die  in  your  present  con- 
dition ?"  I  asked.  They  both  said  they  would  be  lost.  "As 
your  conscience  has  given  me  a  prompt  reply  so  can  the 
Holy  Ghost  teach  that  your  only  help  is  from  God.  Kneel- 
ing before  me  in  the  presence  of  the  good  Lord,  I  made 
known  to  Him  their  requests,  which  were  granted,  and  they 
were  soon  happy  in  Christ. 

At  this  meeting  the  Holy  Spirit  made  known  to  me  that  I 
should  not  return  home,  as  I  desired.  My  sister  went  at  the 
appointed  time,  realizing  that  my  call  to  remain  was  from 
'God.  As  the  Lord  led  I  followed  to  do  his  bidding,  speak- 
ing in  hotels,  on  the  cars,  steamboats,  at  stations,  to  individu- 
als and  in  private  families,  my  efforts  resulting  in  great  good. 
-My  mind  was  stayed  upon  God  in  constant  prayer.  I  was  not 
strong  in  body  but  strong  in  the  Lord. 

Separated  from  loved  ones,  (no  child  was  ever  more  fond 

'Of  home   and  tender  associations  than  my%elf)  yet  I  felt  no 

sense  of  sorrow  or  loneliness  in  my  heart,  as  I  gave  Christ  to 

all  mankind.     In    every    instance  when    addressing  sinners, 

som^  would  be   immediately  saved.     The   Holy  Spirit  taught 

me  what  to  do  each  day,  which  gave  me  constant  happiness. 

Often  I  have  gone  to  places  not  having  more  money  than 

enough  to  defray  my  expenses  at  the  time.     In  some  places 

I   did  dot  tarry  longer  than  ten  days  or  two  weeks,  nor  did  I 

•ever  accept  a  call  until  I  went  to  God  in  secret  prayer,  never 

at  any  time  conferring  with   flesh  and  blood,  but  feeling  that 

'the  work  was   the  Lord's    and  he  would  lead  me  to  the  right 

place,  and  teach  me  about  His  own  work.     Oftimes  I   knew 

:not  the  way  I  was  going,  but  well  did  I  know  my  Guide  who 

taught  me  to  walk  closely  by  his  side. 

I  had  been  working  but  &  few  months  when  my  calls  be- 
•came  so  numerous  that  I  could  not  accept  them  all.  Shortly 
-after  I  entered  upon  my  mission  as  an  evangelist,  the  temper- 
ance crusade  opened,  in  which  I  engaged  from  the  very  be- 


GAVE    UP   THE  SALOON.  27 

ginning.  I  have  often  entered  saloons  alone,  with  the  assu- 
rance of  their  being  closed,  and  many  sinners  saved.  In 
one  place  a  saloon  keeper  became  alarmed  and  desired  to  see 
me  alone.  I  heard  his  sad  story  and  accepted  his  invitation 
to  dine  at  his  home  the  next  day.  Not  understanding  the 
drunkard's  life,  I  did  not  understand  his  true  condition  and 
was  left  with  a  burden  that  almost  crushed  me.  When  I  at- 
tempted to  pray  for  him  I  could  do  nothing  but  weep  and 
moan  aloud,  and  this  agony  lasted  for  hours.  Not  finding 
relief  I  went  into  the  open  air,  but  could  not  get  rid  of  the 
great  burden.  Going  to  my  room  I  prostrated  myself  upon 
the  floor,  but  could  do  nothing  but  weep  and  sob  aloud.  I 
then  arose,  bathed  my  eyes  in  cool  water  and  again  went  out 
into  the  street. 

Words  fail  to  describe  my  agony  of  spirit.  I  walked  and 
walked  until  I  became  weary,  without  finding  relief.  Return- 
ing to  my  room  the  third  time,  I  fell  upon  my  knees,  begging 
God  to  have  mercy  for  Christ's  sake.  I  arose  with  the  assu- 
rance that  he  would  find  God  upon  giving  up  his  drinking 
and  wicked  business.  After  this  travail  of  soul  I  felt  perfectly 
calm  and  wonderfully  happy.  I  dined  with  him  at  the  ap- 
pointed hour  and  before  leaving  the  house  he  was  blessedly 
saved.  He  gave  up  his  saloon,  went  to  another  city  and  is 
today  an  honorable  Christian.  When  I  met  him  he  had  a 
wife  and  three  beautiful  children,  who  have  since  been  con- 
verted and  are  happy  in  the  Lord. 

I  was  in  this  public  work  for  several  months  before  I  heard 
a  woman  speak.  When  first  called  in  the  work  my  delight 
was  to  speak  to  souls  privately,  because  of  my  natural  shrink- 
ing disposition  to  avoid  publicity,  also  my  early  teaching  that 
woman  should  not  speak  in  public.  Hence,  with  Bible  in 
hand  my  way  was  .made  to  the  cellars  and  garrets  to  find  the 
poor  and  needy.  Notwithstanding  my  timidity  and  great 
love  of  working  privately  I  became  known  publicly,  and  was 
called  to  work  in  the  largest  cities  and  towns  in  the  State. 


28  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

All  my  time  was  occupied,  but  being  so  young  I  never  thought 
of  its  overtaxing  my  strength,  even  when  my  body  would  be- 
come so  exhausted  as  to  prevent  my  resting  at  night.  But 
in  all  this,  the  Lord  was  constantly  my  strength  and  shield. 

One  of  the  crushing  sorrows  which  came  to  me,  when  ab- 
sent from  home  a  year,  was  the  death  of  my  dear  mother. 
I  was  stopping  with  Dr.  Harvey's  family,  in  Indianapolis 
whose  kind  treatment  and  tender  care  soothed  my  sad  heart, 
though  I  was  unable  to  sit  up  or  leave  my  room  for  many 
days. 

The  past  scenes  of  my  childhood  rushed  to  memory's  fond 
recollections  one  by  one,  recalling  the  affectionate  embraces 
and  tender  care  of  a  loving  mother,  whose  goodness  was  uni 
form  and  unceasing,  really  a  part  of  her  character.  Her  for- 
bearance, kindness  and  love  were  always  maintained  as  she 
taught  us  that  in  humble  obedience  we  should  accept  Christ 
in  youth,  love  and  study  the  scriptures. 

She  was  always  contributing  to  the  wants  of  her  household 
and  those  around  her,  but  the  grace  of  God,  that  sustained 
her  through  life,  robbed  death  of  its  sting. 

Notwithstanding  the  kindness  of  dear  sister  Harvey,  I  was  un- 
able to  leave  my  room,  until  I  could  say  by  the  help  of  God: 
"Thy  will  be  done."  I  was  not  permitted  to  return  home 
at  the  time,  but  with  great  peace  of  mind,  having  my  soul 
stayed  on  Christ,  though  not  strong  in  body,  was  soon  again, 
able  to  go  about  the  Father's  business,  who  taught  me  to 
work  in  the  Spirit,  pray  in  the  Spirit,  and  not  grieve  the  Spirit 
of  God  who  protected  and  led  me. 

When  in  this  city  I  was  invited  to  tea  at  the  home  of  an 
infidel,  who  requested  me  to  ask  a  blessing.  When  blessing 
he  food  I  was  wonderfully  led  out  in  prayer  for  his  soul. 
From  that  day  salvation  came  to  his  household.  I  have  al- 
ways heard  good  things  concerning  them  since.  It  was 
nothing  new  for  me  to  be  wonderfully  burdened  for  souls.  I 
would  groan  and  weep  alone,  but  in  every  instance  my  pray- 


IN   TERRA  HAUTE  2° 

ers  were  answered,  when  I  would  feel  as  though  I  was  noth- 
ing before  God.  It  was  a  very  great  delight  for  me  to  meet 
with  the  sanctified  and  God's  blessed  saints,  who  always 
strengthened  and  encouraged  me  in  the  Father's  service. 
You  who  may  read  these  pages  and  not  understand  what  it  is 
to  be  out  and  out  for  God,  seek  Christ  at  once  to  have  your 
sins  forgiven,  and  then  go  on,  until  you  are  sanctified,  which 
will  remove  carnality  and  fit  you  for  the  Master's  use. 

In  every  place  I  gave  the  pure  gospel,  sinners  would  be 
saved  and  believers  sanctified.  I  had  no  remorse  of  con- 
science, but  gave  my  health,  life,  reputation  and  influence  to 
Jesus.  I  visited  a  sad  mother  who  had  no  Bible.  Her  hus- 
band had  left  her  with  five  little  children,  whom  she  was  try- 
ing to  support  by  washing.  She  was  a  Roman  Catholic  and 
very  miserable  indeed.  I  read  the  promises  of  God  from  my 
Bible,  prayed  with  her  before  leaving  and  promised  to  call 
again.  Three  days  afterward  I  found  her  weeping  on  account 
of  her  sirfs.  I  taught  her  how  to  let  Christ  save.  She  was 
not  long  in  giving  up  self  to  get  the  Savior.  I  gave  her 
a  Bible  and  showed  what  portions  of  it  were  for  her.  She 
not  only  proved  faithful  but  taught  her  children  the  way  to 
God. 

There  was  another  mother  who  was  crushed  with  sorrow 
and  said  that  she  was  not  fit  to  meet  with  Christians.  My 
first  words  were  to  tell  of  Christ  and  His  wonderful  love; 
that  He  would  accept  her  now  if  she  would  believe.  I  never 
saw  one  more  easily  taught.  She  rose  from  her  knees  saying: 
"Jesus  is  mine,  all  mine."  She  united  with  the  church  and 
is  faithful  to  God. 

When  in  Terre  Haute,  Ind.,  I  called  to  see  a  sick  man, 
who  was  taking  lunch  when  I  entered.  As  he  drank  of  the 
cold  water  from  the  goblet  in  his  hand,  I  read  from  the  Bible: 
"He  that  eateth  and  drinketh  of  Christ  shall  never  thirst  any 
more."  He  immediately  expressed  a  desire  to  eat.  of  the 
bread  of  life  and  taste  of  the  living  water  from  God's  fountain, 


30  THE   TRUE   WAY.. 

which  proved  the  true  food  of  his  soul.  A  dear  old  lady  who 
became  sanctified  was  for  the  first  time  in  her  life  enabled  to 
pray  publicly  and  speak  to  sinners  in  behalf  of  their  perishing 
souls,  notwithstanding  she  had  been  a  professing  Christian 
for  more  than  a  quarter  of  a  century.  When  her  soul  was  per- 
fected in  love  she  became  a  worker,  being  wholly  resigned  to 
the  will  of  God. 

At  this  time  I  had  not  seen  my  name  in  the  public  print, 
and  when  I  did,  was  too  ashamed  to  read  the  article.  It  grieved 
me  to  think  of  reporters  and  editors.  Numerous  requests 
were  reaching  me  every  day,  to  work  with  the  ministers.  Hav- 
ing been  in  the  state  more  than  a  year,  October,  1873, 1  was 
led  to  accept  the  call  from  Eavansville,  Ind.,  a  beautiful  city 
situated  on  the  Ohio  river.  My  first  work  there  was  in  the 
Home  for  the  Friendless.  I  took  charge  at  this  institution  for 
more  than  three  months  in  the  absence  of  the  president, 
Miss  Johnson,  who  had  gone  to  make  a  visit  to  her  home  in. 
Kalamazoo,  Mich. 

This  being  my  first  work  in  an  institution  of  the  kind,  my 
sympathies  were  soon  enlisted  in  behalf  of  these  poor  fallen 
creatures,  who  were  a  constant  prey  to  sin  and  crime.  By 
secret  and  open  iniquity  they  had  become  shameful  and  very 
degraded.  I  was  led  by  the  Holy  Spirit  to  converse  and 
pray  with  them  often.  I  could  never  have  accepted  the  posi- 
tion had  it  not  been  bearing  seed  for  the  blessed  Master, 
to  whom  be  glory  and  honor. 

One  of  the  greatest  evils  before  the  public  today  is  that  of 
prostitution.  It  is  a  subject  that  demands  Christian  thought 
and  should  be  looked  into  by  every  one  who  loves  the  Lord. 
It  is  far  better  to  have  this  evil  placed  before  sons  and  daugh- 
ters by  friends  of  holiness,  purity  and  virtue,  than  by  friends 
of  secret  sins,  open  vice  and  crime.  This  is  not  the  day  for 
parents  and  true  children  of  God  to  sit  with  folded  hands 
and  do  nothing  for  fallen  humanity. 

As  we  stand  today  we   are   a   ruined  nation,    unless    God 


GAINED    ADMITTANCE.  31 

rescues  the  fallen  and  cares  for  the  unfortunate.  As  we  look 
upon  sin  around  us,  there  is  no  other  way,  there  is  no  other 
hope,  there  is  no  other  help  but  for  Christians  to  take  a 
firmer,  bolder  stand  to  suppress  evil  and  crime  than  they 
have  ever  done  before. 

When  I  made  a  full  surrender  to  God,  I  waited  to  know 
his  will  concerning  me,  whether  in  the  public  congregations, 
on  the  street,  up  in  the  garrets,  down  in  the  cellars,  in  the 
highways  or  hedges.  I  went  at  my  Father's  bidding,  led  by 
the  Spirit's  power,  praising  the  Lord,  and  giving  Christ  the 
glory.  But  not  until  this  new  door  was  opened  to  me,  did  I 
know  of  the  great  sorrow  which  results  from  a  life  of  shame 
and  degradation  among  the  fallen.  I  had  often  heard  and 
read  about  the  wicked  and  ungodly  of  large  cities  but  had  not 
any  accurate  information  on  the  subject. 

The  first  girl  gaining  admittance  when  I  took  charge  of  the 
institution  was  the  most  unhappy,  God-forsaken  looking  crea- 
ture that  could  possiblv  be,  in  the  form  of  woman,  and  today, 
as  I  recall  the  sad  scene,  it  is  still  painful  to  my  memory. 
She  asked  me  if  I  had  any  room  for  another  outcast,  as  I 
seated  her  with  the  other  girls,  who  uttered  not  a  word.  I 
spoke  to  her  of  the  importance  of  accepting  Christ  as  her 
Savior.  She  acknowledged  her  sin  as  she  wept  bitterly  and 
not  one  present  but  wept  with  her.  This  was  my  first  inter- 
view with  one  so  very  degraded  and  yet  I  saw  that  she  still 
retained  a  woman's  heart.  I  had  her  cleansed,  hair  combed > 
dressed  in  clean  apparel  and  gave  her  food,  then  took  her  to. 
my  room  when  this  conversation  took  place: 

"Where  are  you  from?" 

"The  country,"  she  replied. 

"When  did  you  leave  home?" 

"Two  years  ago." 

"How  did  you  become  so  degraded?'' 

"I  was  walking  in  the  street  with  a  lady  friend;  I  was  visit- 
ing in  a  village  ten  miles  from  my  father's  home.  We  met  a 


32 


THE   TRUE   WAY. 


finely  dressed  woman,  who  asked  us  some  questions  about 
the  town  and  where  we  lived.  She  talked  to  us  very  kindly 
saying  that  she  lived  in  the  city  and  would  be  glad  to  have 
us  call  and  see  her.  I  told  her  my  home  was  in  the  country 
and  I  could  not  go  to  the  city.  She  smiled  saying:  "I  was  the 
very  one  she  wanted  and  if  I  would  come  she  would  keep  me 
a  lady,  and  I  should  not  work  as  country  girls  do."  At  this 
point  she  was  completely  overcome,  covering  her  face  with 
her  hands  weeping  bitterly. 

"Did  you  go?"  I  asked. 

"No,  not  at  that  time,  but  I  did  afterwards  when  she  sent 
me  the  money.  When  I  arrived  in  the  city  she  met  me  at 
the  train,  conveyed  me  to  her  home,  which  was  very  beauti- 
ful. She  got  me  elegant  clothing;  took  me  out  driving  and 
showed  me  everything  that  was  fascinating  in  the  city." 

"How  long  did  she  treat  you  in  this  way?" 

"I  was  there  nearly  two  weeks  before  I  knew  I  was  in  a 
house  of  prostitution." 

"Who  informed  you?" 

"She  told  me  all  about  it  herself." 

"Then  why  did  you  not  leave  her?" 

"She  locked  me  in  and  would  not  let  me  go." 

"How  long  were  you  with  her?" 

"More  than  a  year." 

"How  did  she  treat  you  all  this  time?" 

"Very  kindly,  when  she  was  not  drinking,  so  long  as  I  was 
well." 

"Did  you  ever  have  intoxicating  drinks  of  any  kind?" 

"Yes,  all  the  time.  When  wealthy  men  came  they  would 
send  out  for  drinks  and  if  they  did  not  the  mistress  furnished 
them  and  they  paid  the  bills." 

"How  many  girls  had  she?" 

"With  myself,  there  were  ten," 
|[  j  "Did  she  ever  attend  church?" 

"Oh,  no,  no,  we  were  not  allowed  to  go  to  church." 


HER    FATHER.  33 

"Did  men  visit  the  house  on  Sabbaths?" 

"Yes,  indeed,  more  frequently  than  on  any  other  day  of 
the  week." 

"Did  you  have  a  Bible  or  any  religious  books  to  read?" 

"No,  ma'am,  nothing  but  novels  and  wicked  reading,  with 
«he  newspapers." 

"Were  you  happy?" 

"Oh,  no,  no,  no,  I  was  miserable  and  never  had  such  feel- 
ings in  my  life.  I  thought  of  my  humble  happy  home  and 
what  my  dear  mother  taught  me,  when  she  was  living." 

Again  she  broke  down,  with  tears  and  sobs,  unspeakable. 
When  she  became  calm,  I  said:  "Why  did  you  leave  this 
wicked  woman?" 

"When  I  became  sick  and  diseased  she  turned  me  out  and 
would  not  have  me  any  longer." 

"Who  told  you  to  come  here?" 

"A  policeman  on  the  street." 

"Would  you  like  to  go  to  your  people?" 

Moaning  and  covering  her  face  with  her  hands,  she  sobbed 
as  though  she  would  go  into  convulsions.  When  she  could 
speak,  she  said:  "I  fear  they  will  not  receive  me.  I  have 
disgraced  them  and  am  ashamed  to  ever  meet  them  again." 

"Do  your  people  know  where  you  are?" 

"No,  ma'am,  when  I  found  out  where  I  was  the  mistress 
kept  watch  over  me  and  would  not  permit  me  to  write  home 
and  now  I  am  ashamed  to  let  them  know  my  condition." 

She  gave  me  her  father's  address  and  I  wrote  him  at  once. 
A  reply  came  immediately,  saying  he  had  looked  for  and  ad- 
vertised his  daughter's  disappearance  but  could  never  hear 
from  her  and  if  she  would  return  he  would  receive 
her  gladly.  I  wrote  him  to  send  her  money  or  come 
and  take  her  home.  The  next  week  but  one,  her 
sister,  who  was  a  fine,  noble  looking  lady,  arrived. 
I  had  the  poor  prodigal  brought  into  the  parlor. 
On  entering  the  lovely  sister  gave  a  loud  scream,  caught  the 


34  THE   TRUE    WAY. 

poor  outcast  in  her  arms,  saying,  "Oh,  my  sister,  my  poor 
lost  sister,  is  this  you  ?"  She  paused,  moaned  aloud,  they  em- 
bracing each  other  and  weeping.  This  wonderful  scene  of  sor- 
row is  not  possible  to  describe.  When  the  lovely  sister  could 
speak,  she  said:  "Emma,  dear,  will  you  come  home  with 
me?"  The  poor  prodigal  could  do  nothing  but  bow  her  head 
in  assent.  As  1  bade  her  adieu  I  could  not  but  shed  tears  of 
joy  over  the  two  sisters  whom  the  Lord  had  permitted  to 
meet,  although  in  such  sadness  and  shame. 

I  relate  this  tale  of  heartfelt  misery  that  you  may  know  how 
innocent  unsuspecting  girls  are  decoyed  into  a  life  of  sin.  If 
there  is  one  thing  blacker  than  another,  in  this  life  of  vice 
and  crime,  it  is  that  of  enticing  young  and  helpless  girls  into 
degradation  and  disgrace.  During  my  stay  in  this  institution 
there  were  beautiful,  fair  and  cultured  young  girls  coming  in 
for  protection,  who  were  blighted  in  hopes  and  blasted  in 
confidence  forever.  They  had  been  apparently  snatched  from 
their  mothers'  arms  and  cast  down  to  be  trodden  under  foot. 
Unless  you  are  in  this  work  and  know  something  of  the  evils 
perpetrated,  and  the  snares  thrown  in  the  path  to  entrap  the 
the  young  and  innocent,  you  cannot  understand  their  sorrow- 
ful stories.  I  have  often  felt  to  exclaim  with  Jeremiah: 
"Oh  that  mine  head  were  waters  and  mine  eyes  a  fountain  of 
tears  that  I  might  weep  day  and  night  for  the  daughters  of  my 
people."  There  was  not  one  came  who  did  not  desire  to 
abandon  a  life  of  shame.  There  were  all  classes,  from  the 
lowest  servant  girl  to  those  who  had  occupied  the  highest  po- 
sitions in  society.  Some  would  come  today  in  the  finest  ap- 
parel, while  others  would  come  tomorrow  in  the  rags  of  a  beg- 
gar, and  yet  in  their  bosoms  they  retained  a  woman's  heart. 
It  is  not  possible  for  me  to  portray  the  sorrow,  shame  and 
degradation  which  make  up  the  history  of  the  fallen  women 
of  the  land,  when  God  is  not  their  daily  companion. 

Could  we  but  see  the  shed   tear,    the   loss  of  self  respect, 
the  days  of  anguish,  the  extinction  of  all  the  noble  and  true 


THE   THIRD    ONE.  35 

affections,  of  fraternal  ties,  the  spectacle  would  be  too  alarm- 
ing for  daily  thought — our  better  judgment  could  not  endure 
such  things.  Yet,  all  this  indescribable  anguish  exists,  not  the 
less  because  the  shame  is  hidden  from  the  public.  This  se 
cret  shame  is  terrible  in  reality,  and  often  the  hidden  source 
of  an  after  life  of  habitual  sin.  I  feel  that  only  in  the  name 
of  God  can  fallen  humanity  be  lifted  up  and  Christian  workers 
should  not  become  weary  in  well-doing,  but  be  on  the  alert 
for  all  classes,  at  all  times  that  many  may  be  yet  redeemed, 
who  are  apparently  beyond  hope.  The  loveliest  girl  we  had  in 
the  institution,  had  passed  through  scenes  of  great  sorrow, 
being  shamefully  and  cruelly  treated.  She  was  well  reared 
and  had  received  a  good  education.  Her  mother  died  when 
she  was  very  young,  and  her  father  being  poor  she  was  com- 
pelled to  earn  her  own  living.  A  .wealthy  brother  of  the 
gentleman  in  whose  home  she  was  living,  under  solemn  prom- 
ise of  marriage,  seduced  her,  and  then  cast  her  off.  Her  pa- 
rents were  dead,  and  not  living  near  her  relatives,  she  did 
not  know  what  to  do.  The  man  she  loved  and  truly  trusted, 
in  whose  possession  she  placed  her  character,  purity  and  future 
happiness,  heartlessly  deserted  her  and  sent  her  out  unpro- 
tected into  the  cold  and  careless  world.  Could  a  man  so 
coward-like  abuse  the  confidence  of  pure  love,  and  then  de- 
sert the  child  he  should  cherish  and  shield  for  life?  This 
poor,  innocent  young  girl  became  a  mother  before  she  was 
seventeen  years  old,  went  to  a  home  of  infamy,  fell  a  prey  to 
disease,  cast  out  by  her  mistress,  and  in  this  condition  we  took 
her  in.  On  this  sinful  man  rests  the  responsibility  of  her 
downfall.  Her  virtue  gone  she  felt  deserted  could,  not  get 
employment  in  good  families,  her  happiness  and  hopes  for 
the  future  crushed,  she  became  a  victim  at  one  fell  stroke  to 
be  forever  destroyed.  Woe  to  such  a  creature  who  could 
coward-like  lay  off  the  semblance  of  manhood  and  adopt  the 
fiend-like  spirit  to  destroy  a  pure,  innocent  orphan  forever 
and  ever. 


36  THE   TRUE    WAY. 

The  third  one  so  very  degraded  who  came  for  protection, 
I  took  by  the  hand,  saying  at  the  same  time:  "My  dear  child, 
why  are  you  so  sad  and  unhappy?"  Without  answering  she 
burst  into  a  flood  of  *ears.  As  soon  as  she  could  control  her 
feelings,  she  said:  "My  mother  died  when  I  was  partly  grown; 
father  afterwards  married  again  and  met  with  a  reverse  of  for- 
tune. I  was  put  out  to  earn  my  own  living.  I  lived  two 
years  with  a  very  good  Christian  lady,  who  was  very  kind  to 
me  and  gave  me  every  attention,  as  though  I  was  her  own 
daughter.  This  lady  left  the  place  and  I  went  to  a  friend  of 
hers  who  kept  a  boarding-house,  where  I  became  a  Christian, 
united  with  the  church  and  lived  very  happy  for  several 
years.  In  the  meantime  I  had  good  opportunities  to  marry, 
and  was  loved  and  respected  by  all  who  knew  me.  After  re- 
maining with  this  lady  three  years,  there  came  a  very  fine  ap- 
pearing young  man  to  board  at  the  house  who,  from  the  very 
first  acquaintance  appeared  to  admire  me  and  I  loved  him 
dearly.  Very  soon  he  proposed  marriage  and  I  accepted. 
He  told  me  that  his  father  was  a  wealthy  merchant  in  the  far 
west  and  I  should  not  work  as  I  had  done  any  longer,  but  to 
get  my  things  in  order  to  go  with  him  at  once,  as  it  would 
not  be  possible  for  him  to  go  without  me.  He  would  get  me 
suitable  clothing  for  marriage,  and  to  keep  my  wages,  which 
I  did.  I  left  my  happy  home  with  glowing  anticipations  of 
a  bright  future,  when  I  should  be  a  happy  bride  with  the 
wealthy  man  of  my  choice.  We  took  the  early  train  and 
traveled  until  evening,  when  he  said  his  business  would  keep 
him  in  the  city  for  a  week  or  two,  but  he  would  stop  at  a 
good  house  where  I  could  have  rest  and  comfort.  I  was  so 
happy  that  I  believed  my  faithful  lover  as  I  believed  God,  to 
whom  I  had  given  my  young  heart's  purest  and  most  devoted 
affections.  He  said:  'We  are  just  the  same  as  married  and 
that  he  did  not  want  the  ceremony  until  he  got  me  every- 
thing that  was  beautiful,  to  be  married  in  the  church  in  grand 

yle,  as  his  parents  would  not  want  him  to  do  otherwise.' " 


RETURN    TO   JESUS.  37 

"After  two  weeks  I  foolishly  consented  to  what  has  proved 
to  be  my  ruin,  shame  and  sorrow,  for  I  have  not  had  one 
moment's  peace  since  he  ruined  and  then  deserted  me 
forever." 

Again  she  covered  her  face  with  her  hands  and  tears  ran 
over  her  fingers,  sobbing  aloud  as  though  her  heart  would 
break.  Gaining  her  self-possession  she  continued:  "I  would 
not  have  Mrs.  Grundy  know  my  great  sorrow  for  anything." 

"Why?"  I  asked. 

"It  would  almost  kill  her;  she  was  such  a  devoted  Chris- 
tian, and  we  had  such  precious  seasons  in  prayer  together." 

"Did  he  get  you  the  clothing  he  promised  ?" 

"He  did  not,  but  took  me  from  one  place  to  another,  and 
when  he  left  I  learned  that  I  was  in  a  house  of  ill-fame.  De- 
serted by  the  only  man  I  ever  loved,  after  basely  ruining  and 
leaving  me  in  a  house  of  prostitution,  in  a  strange  city,  sep- 
arated from  everybody  I  ever  knew,  it  was  more  than  I  could 
bear." 

"When  the  mistress  of  the  house  learned  my  condition,  she 
said  that  if  it  were  possible  to  find  him  she  would  have  him 
exposed.  •  She  searched  for  him  but  could  get  no  clue  to  his 
whereabouts,  and  I  have  never  heard  of  him  since.  In  such 
a  miserable  situation  I  had  no  heart  to  seek  my  friends,  but 
continued  in  shame  unknown,  until  I  became  diseased,  sick 
and  cast  out,  not  caring  whether  I  lived  or  died." 

You  can  see  that  this  innocent  girl  was  sinned  against  by  a 
basely  designing,  licentious  young  man,  who  first  won  her  af- 
fections and  then  broke  her  heart.  In  like  manner,  others  who 
are  good  and  pure,  at  one  fell  stroke  are  snatched  from  a  true,  no- 
ble life  into  sin  and  left  to  perish  in  iniquity  and  degradation. 

Putting  my  arm  around  her  I  said:  "Can  you  not  return 
to  Jesus  who  is  mighty  to  save?"  She  replied:  "Do  you 
think  God  could  save  me  when  I  have  been  so  wicked,  i 
have  not  opened  my  Bible  in  all  these  years,  which  is  lying  in 
the  bottom  of  my  trunk?"  I  told  her  that  Jesus  came  to 


38  THE    TRUE    WAV. 

call  just  such  creatures,  and  was  anxious  that  she  should  turn 
to  the  Lord  and  live. 

"Will  you  accept  Him  who  is  able  to  save  to  the  utter- 
most?" I  then  read  from  my  Bible:  'If  ye  be  willing  and 
obedient  ye  shall  eat  the  good  of  the  land,  but  if  ye  refuse 
and  rebel  you  shall  be  devoured,  for  the  mouth  of  the  Lord 
hath  spoken  it.'  "If  you  believe  this  with  all  your  heart  and 
confess  your  sins,  Jesus  is  just  to  forgive  and  wash  away  ev- 
ery stain  from  your  heart  with  His  precious  blood."  We 
knelt  together,  I  prayed  and  then  told  her  to  ask  the  dear 
Lord  for  what  she  desired. 

She  prayed  earnestly  for  wisdom  and  divine  aid  to  live  a 
new  life  and  truly  she  was  delivered  from  sin.  Three  years 
afterwards,  at  a  time  when  I  least  thought  of  the  sad,  broken- 
hearted girl,  in  company  with  a  kind,  noble  husband  and  a 
sweet  infant  daughter  with  them,  she  called  to  thank  me  for 
leading  her  into  the  light  of  God  again  after  leaving  Him  and 
living  in  so  much  sin  and  iniquity.  She  told  me  her  husband 
was  a  good  Christian  and  that  they  were  both  members  of 
church,  asked  a  blessing  at  their  table,  held  family  worship 
morning  and  evening  in  their  beautiful,  happy  home,  which 
was  their  own. 

In  this  institution,  it  appeared  to  me,  there  were  new  scenes 
of  sorrow  every  day  and  they  all  were  thankful,  like  big,  con- 
fiding, grown-up  children  with  unbounded  confidence  in  every- 
thing I  said  and  did  for  them.  As  I  talked  about  Jesus,  the 
tears  would  fall  thick  and  fast,  and  as  I  recounted  the  bless- 
ings that  were  multiplied  upon  them  since  they  had  been  at 
the  Home,  oh,  how  they  would  come  and  lean  their  heads 
upon  my  shoulder,  saying:  "I  can  never  thank  you  enough 
for  not  only  being  kind  to  me,  but  for  teaching  me  the  beau- 
tiful lessons  of  Christ."  Their  sayings  brought  to  my  mind 
the  great  importance  of  not  neglecting  any  duty  with  them, 
while  we  have  perishing  souls  to  save  on  the  shores  of  time. 

To  save  the  fallen  we  must  mingle  with  them,  and  r.ot  fear 


MY    LOVE    OF    GOD.  39 

to  be  seen  in  their  presence,  anywhere.  I  sat  at  the  same 
table  with  them,  walked  on  the  street  with  them,  took  them 
to  church  and  sat  in  the  same  pew.  Many  have  been  re- 
claimed by  so  doing,  have  married  respectable  husbands  and 
are  living  virtuous  lives. 

With  patience,  energy  and  perseverance  being  kept  by  the 
Spirit  of  God,  I  taught  many  to  accept  Christ,  who,  other- 
wise, in  all  probability,  might  have  been  lost.  It  is  only  by 
following  the  example  of  the  blessed  Savior,  who  went  about 
doing  good,  that  we  can  win  souls  for  His  kingdom. 

While  women  of  fashion  will  pass  away  unregretted,  the 
good  and  benevolent  will  continue  to  be  remembered  with 
grateful  recollections  by  all  who  knew  them.  Have  you,  dear 
parents,  done  your  duty  to  the  children  God  has  given  you? 
Have  you  ever  been  off  your  guard  and  permitted  the  enemy 
of  all  righteousness  to  degrade  and  ruin  your  offspring? 
Should  such  be  the  case,  when  it  is  too  late  you  will  weep  over 
fond  anticipations  and  glowing  prospects  which  might  have 
been  theirs,  had  true  piety,  constant  prayer  and  daily  watch- 
fulness been  brought  to  bear  upon  your  children  as  God  re- 
quires. 

I  not  only  had  charge  of  this  institution,  but  also  spoke  on 
temperance  in  the  churches  and  addressed  the  Sabbath 
schools.  I  spoke  in  the  Methodist  church  one  Sabbath  even- 
ing, and  early  Monday  morning  one  of  the  greatest  and  most 
noted  spiritualists,  a  physician,  called  to  see  me,  saying  that 
he  with  some  friends  had  attended  the  meeting  the  previous 
evening  and  he  was  authorized  to  have  an  interview  with  me 
to  solicit  my  presence  in  their  society;  that  if  I  would  accept 
and  join  in  their  meetings  they  would  give  me  seventy-five 
dollars  a  night  for  lecturing.  I  told  him  that  I  never  had  and 
would  not  attend  a  spiritualistic  meeting,  hence  could  not  ac- 
cept his  invitation.  After  urging  and  making  earnest  appeals 
in  behalf  of  their  society,  he  left,  appearing  very  much  disap- 
pointed. The  next  morning  before  I  was  through  early  break- 


40  THE   TRUE   WAY. 

fast,  the  servant  girl  called  me  to  see  a  gentleman  in  the  par- 
lor. I  was  surprised  to  find  the  spiritualist  awaiting  my  pres- 
ence. He'arose  extending  his  hand,  saying,  "We  are  not  going 
to  let  you  off  as  easy  as  you  thought.  We  had  another  meet- 
ing last  night,  and  I  am  authorized  to  say  that  if  you  will  ac- 
cept our  proposition  we  will  give  you  two  hundred  dollars  to 
begin  with  and  every  lecture  will  pay  you  the  same  amount."  I 
answered  it  was  not  possible  for  me  to  accept,  loving  God  as 
I  did,  and  that  from  infancy  I  was  taught  by  my  parents  that 
the  whole  work  was  nothing  more  than  the  "dashing  waves  on 
the  ocean's  brink,  showing  the  shallowness  of  life"  and  not  the 
pure,  holy  influence  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

He  referred  to  my  work  and  complimented  me  kindly,  say- 
ing: "You  have  a  very  bright  future  and  will  mount  up  the 
ladder  of  fame  as  rapidly  as  the  eagle  soars  above  the  smaller 
birds;  if  you  come  with  us  your  progress  will  be  very  rapid."  I 
did  not  notice  his  remarks  personally  but  simply  repeated  my 
first  objections,  saying:  "You  need  not  speak  further  on  the 
subject."  Looking  sad  with  disappointment  he  replied:  "You 
will  regret  this  offer."  I  could  not  but  think  it  was  an  inspir- 
ation from  satan  himself.  Going  to  my  room  I  fell  upon  my 
knees,  crying:  "Oh,  God,  look  upon  thy  child,  aid,  keep  and 
hold  her  from  the  enemy."  I  spent  most  of  the  day  in  prayer 
but  retired  without  having  prevailed.  When  I  awoke  in  the 
morning  my  first  thought  was  to  beseech  God  again  concern- 
him.  I  had  only  spoken  a  few  words  when  the  darkness  gave 
way  and  the  whole  subject  opened  to  my  mind.  It  is  the  work 
of  the  devil  to  buy  you  from  God;  had  it  been  an  audible 
voice  it  could  not  have  spoken  more  distinctly  and  heard 
more  clearly.  I  was  perfectly  calm  and  arose  from  my  knees 
with  my  soul  filled  with  gratitude  and  my  heart  overflowing 
with  joy  and  peace. 

I  was  immediately  summoned  to  the  parlor  to  again  find  the 
spiritualist  doctor.  He  went  through  the  whole  field  of  debate 
again  and  expressed  the  greatest  concern  lest  I  should  not  ac- 


SATAN'S  OFFER  REJECTED.  41 

cept  this  faith.  I  believe  that  he  had  the  strongest  convic- 
tions I  would  yet  yield  when  his  desire  was  stated  in  the 
brightest  light  of  their  teachings.  His  mind  appeared  made 
up  that  I  should  not  resist  his  arguments,  hence  he  took 
greater  pains  than  ever  to  portray  their  beautiful  methods  and 
profound  doctrine,  saying:  "I  am  authorized  by  our  society 
to  offer  you  three  hundred  dollars  a  lecture  and  as  you  become 
better  acquainted  with  the  work  we  will  allow  you  more. 
Surely  you  can  not  resist  such  an  offer,  and  furthermore  you 
will  never  again  be  successful  unless  you  embrace  our  doc- 
trine." 

I  replied  that  the  Lord  was  my  teacher  and  I  did  not  be- 
lieve what  was  not  taught  in  the  Bible.  At  this  point  we  had 
a  prolonged  discussion,  in  which  he  became  greatly  depressed 
and  discouraged;  finally  he  said  that  the  doctrine  of  endless 
punishment  was  unjust,  cruel  and  absurd,  God  is  love  and 
could  not  punish  men  endlessly  and  I  would  soon  learn  of  the 
God  he  loved  when  becoming  better  acquainted  with  their 
doctrine  and  for  me  to  no  longer  resist  their  kind  offer  and  ur- 
gent request.  Rising  to  my  feet,  walking  towards  him  saying: 
"I  do  not  accept  your  doctrine,  sir,  because  it  is  not  taught  in 
the  Bible.  I  again  repeat,  the  third  time,  what  I  said  in  the 
beginning:  'I  believe  in  God,  my  Father;  in  Christ  Jesus,  my 
Savior;  and  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  my  Comforter.'  Jesus  satis- 
fied public  justice  by  honoring  the  law,  both  in  His  obedience 
and  death,  thus  rendering  it  safe  for  God  to  pardon  all  who 
would  believe  in  Christ,  His  Son."  "But,"  said  he,  "will  you 
not  let  this  all  pass  now,  and  accept  my  offer?"  I  told  him 
what  my  God  had  revealed  to  me  alone.  Walking  a  little 
closer  to,  and  pointing  my  finger  at  him  I  said:  "Get  behind 
me  satan.  If  you  were  to  offer  me  three  thousand  dollars  a 
night  for  lecturing  it  would  be  no  inducement  for  me  to  leave 
my  blessed  Lord  and  Savior." 

He  arose  to  his  feet,  appearing  startled  at  my  boldness  in  af- 
firming his  call  was  a  mere  trick  of  the  devil.  As  he  took 


42  THE   TRUE    WAY. 

leave  he  appeared  subdued,  saying:  "I  did  not  think  you  were 
such  a  positive  character."  He  left,  and  I  was  never  again 
troubled  with  the  spiritualists.  I  thank  God  from  my  heart 
that  I  have  been  saved  and  kept  from  temptation.  At  the 
time  I  was  in  great  need  of  money  for  my  work  for  the  Lord. 

Whe"  I  was  in  this  institution  I  had  fine  opportunities  for 
reading  character  among  fallen  humanity.  Oh!  how  I  ap- 
preciated God's  goodness,  therefore  spent  much  time  in  read- 
ing the  Bible  and  in  secret  prayer.-  The  family  was  fluctu- 
ating, the  house  filled  at  times  and  again  not  so  many.  I  had 
a  blessing  at  the  table,  family  worship  morning  and  evening. 
Lord's  day  I  had  sabbath  school;  through  the  week  prayer 
meeting,  being  always  directed  how  to  hold  each  meeting  by 
the  Holy  Spirit's  illuminating  power.  Often  the  meetings  con- 
tinued with  great  interest  over  two  hours  and  with  all  present 
there  appeared  to  be  a  conviction,  however  their  past  lives 
had  been  spent  in  open  and  secret  shame.  I  met  their  object- 
ions and  needs  with  God's  word,  showing  them  "they  that  be- 
ing often  reproved  hardeneth  the  heart  shall  suddenly  come 
to  destruction  and  that  without  remedy."  Closing  my  first 
meeting  many  of  these  poor  creatures  said:  "We  see  our  con- 
dition as  sinners  according  to  the  Bible;  will  you  pray  for  us  ?" 
Before  the  next  public  service  several  came  in,  who  took  ex- 
ception to  the  meeting.  I  heard  every  day,  to  my  great  sor- 
row, of  their  blasphemy.  They  refused  to  attend  worship  or 
any  religious  service,  making  every  excuse  possible. 

•I  read  to  them  the  rules  and  regulations  of  the  institution, 
and  told  them  that  I  would  not  suffer  their  blaspheming  the 
name  of  the  blessed  Redeemer.  Then  they  became  gentle 
and  submissive.  During  my  stay  it  was  their  first  and  last 
opposition  to  our  Christian  worship.  Many  appeared  to  enjoy 
the  meetings.  Weeping  bitterly  they  would  ask  my  personal 
prayers  for  their  salvation.  I  had  them  read  the  Bible  atoud 
with  me,  and  commit  every  day  several  verses  of  God's 
promises. 


SABBATH    MORNING.  43 

After  an  absence  of  three  months  Miss  Johnson  returned, 
very  much  rested  and  refreshed.  I  then  went  to  the  house  of 
God,  taking  all  who  were  able  to  go  with  me  and  Miss  J.  took 
care  of  those  unable  to  leave  their  rooms.  I  daily  explained 
to  those  poor  creatures  the  necessity  of  a  change  of  heart  and 
that  now  was  "the  acceptable  time  with  the  Lord." 

This  work  was  so  adverse  to  my  better  nature  that  I  con- 
stantly asked  the  Heavenly  Father  to  release  me  in  His  own 
time.  I  became  perfectly  reconciled  to  my  calling,  should 
never  have  left  had  not  the  Spirit  whispered:  "Your  work  is 
finished."  My  waiting  maid  packed  my  trunk  and  assisted  me 
in  getting  ready  to  spend  a  few  weeks  with  Sister  Moore,  in 
Green  County,  Indiana.  After  a'  few  days'  rest  I  accepted  a 
call  to  hold  services  at  the  Presbyterian  Church,  in  White 
County,  Indiana,  in  the  absence  of  the  pastor  who  was  at- 
tending presbytery  in  Indianapolis. 

Rising  very  early  Sabbath  morning  I  was  wonderfully  led 
out  in  prayer,  to  meet  the  demands  of  the  people,  having 
been  informed  that  they  were  in  the  habit  of  going  out  and 
in,  eating  and  drinking  during  public  service.  Not  getting 
relief  in  prayer  I  opened  the  Bible  to  read  but  could  not,  and 
knelt  a  second  time  to  pray,  the  burden  increasing.  I  rose 
and  walked  the  room  praying.  I  fell  upon  my  knees,  saying: 
"Oh,  Lord,  do  tell  me  what  Thou  wilt  have  me  do  and  I  will 
obey."  A  clear  voice  said:  "Rebuke  the  people."  I  arose 
calm  and  happy  in  Christ.  Arriving  at  the  church  I  found 
it  filled;  there  never  had  a  lady  spoken  in  the  church  before. 
When  opening  the  service  two  men  arose  to  go  out.  I  de- 
tained them,  saying:  "Are  you  here  to  worship  God  or  not  ? 
If  you  now  leave  this  house  you  cannot  return  until  I  am 
through  preaching.  This  is  the  Lord's  order  and  I  must 
obey."  God  so  wonderfully  baptised  me  with  the  Holy  Ghost 
power  that  I  wept  with  joy.  My  custom  has  always  been  to 
demand  respect  for  God  in  His  own  house.  I  have  never 


44  THE   TRUE    WAY. 

courted  favor  nor  desired  popularity,  but  have  always  sin- 
cerely requested  that  sinners  should  find  salvation. 

I  addressed  the  Sabbath  school  and  preached  in  the  even- 
ing to  a  larger  congregation,  if  possible,  than  in  the  morning. 

There  was  perfect  order  through  the  entire  services,  and 
at  times  a  stillness  of  death  in  the  audience,  and  persons 
wept  all  over  the  house.  Many  said  as  they  took  my  hand: 
"I  thank  the  Lord  for  sending  you  this  way."  The  still  small 
voice  whispered:  "Your  work  is  done  in  this  state  for  the 
present;  return  to  your  father's  home,"  from  which  I  had 
been  absent  two  years. 


CAMP    MEETING.  45 


CHAPTER  IV. 

CAMP  MEETING  IN  BEAVER  COUNTY,  PA., 
MOUND VILLE  CAMP  MEETING— VISITS  WASH- 
INGTON COUNTY,  PA.,— FAIR  VIEW,  W.  V.— W.  C. 
T.  U.  WORK  IN  PITTSBURG,  PA.— ALLEGHANY 
CITY— DEATH  OF  FATHER. 

0N  AUGUST  first,  1874,  my  sister  accompanied  me  to 
the  homestead  in  West  Virginia.  The  first  work  I  ac- 
cepted afer  returning  to  our  own  state  was  at  a  camp 
meeting  in  Beaver  County,  Pennsylvania,  conducted  by  Rev. 
J.  C.  Pershing,  of  Georgetown.  I  had  great  joy  in  pointing 
sinners  to  Christ,  both  publicly  and  in  private.  In  a  few 
weeks  afterwards  I  was  prompted  by  the  Holy  Spirit  to  at- 
tend the  camp  meeting  at  Moundsville,  West  Virginia,  being 
directed  to  take  the  early  train,  but  was  awakened  in  the 
morning  by  the  rain  pouring  down.  When  rising  I  said: 
"Lord  what  wilt  thou  have  me  to  do?"  No  answer  came.  I 
knelt  the  second  time  saying:  "Dear  Jesus,  settle  the  matter 
and  I  shall  be  satisfied."  Before  rising  from  my  knees  this 
passage  came  to  me:  "Master  we  know  that  thou  sayest  and 
teachest  rightly."  Arising  I  said:  "Thy  will  be  done."  It 
continued  raining  very  hard  after  we  had  partaken  of  break- 
fast and  had  united  in  family  worship,  at  which  time  I  again 
plead  to  be  taught  of  God.  In  my  room  alone,  kneeling  be- 
fore God  in  prayer,  I  said:  "Jesus,  if  I  am  called  of  Thee 
show  to  the  family  that  Thou  sayest  and  teachest  rightly,  by 
letting  the  rain  cease  and  the  sun  shine?"  Before  I  entered 
the  carriage,  which  was  driven  to  the  door,  the  rain  abated, 


46  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

the  clouds  dispersed  and  the  sun  shone.  My  brother  said  that 
this  was  truly  the  hand  of  God. 

I  arrived  at  the  camp  ground  in  the  afternoon  and  not 
meeting  any  one  with  whom  I  was  acquainted,  went  to  the 
children's  meeting  led  by  the  presiding  elder's  wife,  Mrs. 
Riley.  I  was  seated  in  the  rear  of  the  tabernacle,  having  en- 
tered as  they  knelt  in  prayer.  When  closing  the  leader  said: 
"Let  us  continue  a  few  seconds  in  secret  prayer,  after  which 
will  sister  Lizzie  E.  Miller,  of  Fairview,  West  Virginia,  pray?" 
I  was  surprised  that  any  one  present  should  know  me,  and  es- 
pecially the  leader.  Looking  to  God  immediately  these  words 
came  rushing  to  my  mind:  "I  will  hearken  unto  you  when  ye 
shall  pray  unto  me."  Christ  interceding,  I  was  greatly  blessed 
and  as  soon  as  we  arose  from  our  knees,  Mrs.  Riley  intro- 
duced herself  and  invited  me  to  accompany  her  to  the  plat- 
form. I  spoke  to  the  audience  in  the  demonstration  of  the 
spirit  having  great  liberty.  I  was  not  on  the  ground  but  a  few 
hours,  however,  before  I  saw  the  hardness  of  hearts  and  my 
Savior  rejected.  It  came  to  me  very  forcibly  that  it  would  re- 
quire much  prayer  with  others  of  God's  children  if  good  should 
be  accomplished. 

Truly  the  spirit  of  prayer  was  upon  me.  I  stood  and  prayed, 
walked  and  prayed,  wept  and  prayed,  could  not  attend  the 
next  public  service,  but  felt  that  victory  must  come  through 
prayer  and  fasting. 

At  this  point  of  my  experience  another  worker  came  to  the 
tent  saying:  "I  have  a  wonderful  weight  on  my  mind  for  a 
revival  spirit  in  this  meeting."  I  repeated  the  Spirit's  prompt- 
ings to  my  mind.  We  bowed  together  in  earnest  supplication 
for  the  outpouring  of  the  Holy  Ghost  upon  mir.isters  and  peo- 
ple. We  had  just  risen  with  the  assurance  of  prayer  prevail- 
ing when  Mrs.  Riley  called,  saying:  "I  am  authorized  by  the 
ministers  to  invite  you  both  to  meet  us  at  the  children's  tent 
instantly.  It  was  a  private  meeting  of  workers  for  prayer  and 
self-examination.  Many  of  the  ministers  related  their  exper- 


LEAVE    TO-DAY.  47 

iences  referring  to  their  work  at  other  camp  meetings.  Before 
long  I  was  on  my  feet  telling  how  the  Spirit  had  prompted 
me  about  the  meeting,  having  a  desire  to  see  perishing  souls 
saved  and  victory  was  certain,  through  prayer  and  fasting. 
Loud  shouts  and  hallelujahs  went  up  from  many  honest 
hearts.  One  minister  said:  "Let  us  fast  this  evening."  An- 
other suggested  that  we  should  divide  into  companies  and  go 
to  the  forest  for  secret  prayer.  We  were  divided  into  groups 
of  eight  to  twelve  ladies  and  gentlemen.  As  we  went  to  the 
woods  I  had  the  assurance  in  my  own  soul  that  we  had  al- 
ready gained  the  victory.  Every  one  earnestly  expressed  a  de- 
sire for  souls.  I  had  great  liberty  in  prayer,  and  realized  that 
we  would  have  many  justified  and  sanctified.  The  spirit  so 
filled  me  that  I  both  wept  and  praised  God  at  the  same  time. 
One  of  the  ministers  gave  his  experience  of  former  sanctifi- 
cation.  The  Spirit  of  prayer  came  upon  me  to  intercede  for  his 
restoration.  The  evening  services  told  on  both  saint  and  sin- 
ner. I  may  have  occasion  to  refer  to  this  further  on  in  my 
narrative. 

God  did  not  permit  me  to  remain  but  three  or  four  days  af- 
ter this  meeting  though  scores  came  to  me  privately  for  in- 
struction, not  only  the  workers  but  many  ministers.  From 
the  blessed  Savior's  instruction  I  received  a  direct  answer  for 
each  one.  How  blessed  to  work  for  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
and  know  that  we  are  truly  lead  by  the  Holy  Ghost! 

One  morning  after  rising  from  a  protracted  season  of  prayer 
for  poor  hearts  that  were  sad  and  lonely,  it  came  to  me  as  if 
a  voice  whispered  in  my  ear:  "You  leave  here  this  afternoon." 
I  enjoyed  the  work  so  much  and  was  so  happy  in  Christ  that 
I  felt  it  was  the  voice  ot  the  enemy  and  declined  to  obey,  but 
it  came  to  me  constantly:  "Leave  today,  leave  today."  At 
the  morning  meeting  I  was  compelled  to  say  that  my  blessed 
Lord  did  not  desire  me  to  remain  longer,  whereupon  there 
was  a  rebellion  against  my  going.  My  own  unworthiness  led 
me  to  remain  and  the  voice  of  all  the  dear  saints  was,  "Tar 


THE   TRUE    WAY. 

ry."  I  went  the  second  time  to  the  Lord  in  secret  saying: 
"Father,  you  see  this  work  and  know  all  about  your  child, 
what  wilt  thou  have  me  do?  'Thy  will  be  done,'  I  shall  tarry 
on  my  knees  until  I  know."  It  came  to  me:  "Your  work 
here  is  done,  follow  me."  I  arose  happy,  calm  and  self-pos- 
sessed not  having  any  desire  to  remain  longer  but  the  opposi- 
tion to  my  going  was  very  great. 

From  this  place  I  proceeded  to  Washington  county,  Penn- 
sylvania, where  many  souls  were  made  happy  through  the 
blood  of  the  Lamb.  During  the  glorious  work  there  I  was 
called  to  Jefferson  County,  Ohio.  I  debated  in  my  own  mind 
as  to  whether  I  should  leave  this  field  of  labor  so  suddenly. 
Going  out  for  a  walk  I  stopped  to  pray  in  a  beautiful  grove,  a 
quiet  spot  where  no  human  eye  could  see  me.  I  said:  "Lord 
decide  this  matter,  I  do  not  know  what  to  do;  upon  thee  I 
rely  implicitly."  Clear  as  the  noonday  it  came:  "Go  and  I 
will  be  with  thee."  Being  persuaded  it  was  the  voice  of  God 
calling,  I  accepted,  going  to  the  meeting  at  once.  On  enter- 
ing the  grounds  the  first  person  I  met  was  Rev.  Manchester, 
for  whom  I  was  led  to  pray  at  Moundsville.  He  rushed  to 
me,  taking  both  my  hands  in  his  saying:  "God  sent  you,  sis- 
ter Miller,  to  Moundsville  for  me.  From  the  hour  you  prayed 
for  me  in  the  grove  I  have  had  great  peace  with  God  and  am 
constantly  teaching  in  my  church  the  importance  of  sanctifi- 
cation,  God  bless  His  child." 

I  passed  on  when  a  lady  called  my  name  and  came  run- 
ning to  my  side,  clasped  me  in  her  arms  saying:  "I  thank 
God  for  sending  you  to  Moundsville  for  me."  A.nd  so  it  was 
from  many  dear  souls,  giving  me  the  same  greeting,  which 
brought  from  my  heart  thanksgiving  to  the  Lord. 

When  first  entering  this  camp  ground  it  appeared  to  me 
that  I  was  called  upon  to  tear  down  the  stronghold  of  satan 
in  the  heart  of  sinners,  and  to  teach  believers  the  importance 
of  sanctification.  At  this  meeting  I  met  Miss  B.  with  whom 
I  became  acquainted  at  Moundeville,  and  also  Miss  Stratten 


AT   ASBURY    CHURCH.  49 

who  was  a  fine  teacher  and  speaker,  and  ardent  worker  for 
the  saving  of  souls.  On  Sabbath,  w"e  ladies  were  put  on  the 
outer  grounds  to  speak  to  the  indifferent  who  would  not  at- 
tend the  public  service.  Not  being  far  from  my  home  in 
West  Virginia,  I  saw  many  old  friends  and  associates  with  my 
Presbyterian  companions.  They  said  they  never  thought  I 
could  be  so  bold  and  have  the  audacity  to  speak  in  public. 
However  my  preaching  and  manner  of  leading  souls  to  Christ 
might  be,  I  realized  the  Spirit's  teaching  and  left  results  with 
Him,  who  said:  "Preach  the  Gospel  and  I  will  never  leave 
nor  forsake  thee."  From  my  first  work  for  Jesus  He  has 
honored  Himself  by  the  saving  of  sinners,  and  sanctifying 
of  believers. 

After  a  quarter  of  a  century,  preaching  in  every  state  in 
the  Union,  crossing  the  continent  five  times,  my  methods 
known  to  every  denomination,.  I  do  not  think  it  out  of  place 
for  me  to  say  here,  that  I  have  never  been  permitted  to  stop 
the  work  of  saving  souls  to  rebuke  critics.  I  only  refer, 
to  it  to  encourage  the  reader  to  trust  Christ,  who  saves  and 
helps. 

At  this  time  I  was  called  to  Asbury  Church,  near  Fairview 
West  Virginia,  by  Rev.  J.  C.  Pershing,  to  assist  in  a  pro- 
tracted meeting.  It  b^ing  in  my  own  community,  before  ev- 
ery one  I  had  known  from  childhood,  my  natural  timidity 
prompted  me  to  refuse  so  great  a  responsibility.  Secretly  I 
said:  "Lord,  what  wilt  Thou  have  me  do?"  I  was  invited 
to  fill  the  pulpit  Saturday  night  and  Sabbath.  I  did  not  feel 
led  by  the  Spirit  to  accept  until  Saturday,  about  one  hour 
before  leaving  for  the  services.  I  said:  "Father,  what  shall 
I  do?"  and  the  answer  came:  "Lo,  I  am  with  you;  the 
Spirit  shall  take  of  mine  and  show  it  unto  you,  and  shall 
bring  all  things  to  your  remembrance."  I  felt  exceedingly 
happy,  and  was  in  my  place  at  the  appointed  hour  to  do  God's 
bidding.  Not  knowing  what  scripture  I  was  to  read,  nor 
how  to  conduct  the  services,  I  tarried  before  the  Lord  some- 


50  THE   TRUE    WAY. 

time,  but  nothing  came ,  to  me  until  I  was  about  to  rise  from 
my  knees.  These  words  recurred  to  me:  "Ask  and  it  shall 
be  given  you,"  and  I  read  it  from  the  blessed  book.  The 
Lord  made  his  truth  so  clear  to  my  mind  everyone  present 
realized  God  was  teaching,  and  it  so  touched  the  hearts  of  sin- 
ners that  many  came  forward  and  were  saved.  When  the 
meeting  closed  Mr  J.,  whom  I  had  known  from  childhood, 
said  to  me:  "What  you  say  is  very  true,  but  I  cannot  accept 
it  for  myself."  I  said:  "Do  you  pray?"  "Yes."  "What 
for?"  "That  I  may  be  happy,"  he  replied.  I  answered  that 
was  not  the  prayer  of  the  Psalmist,  who  said:  "Restore  unto 
me  the  joy  of  Thy  salvation  and  uphold  me  with  Thy  free 
spirit.  Then  will  I  teach  transgressors  Thy  way  and  sinners 
shall  be  converted  unto  Thee."  His  desire  was  not  happiness, 
but  to  see  sinners  saved  through  his  instruction.  Souls  were 
converted  in  every  service,  but  Mr.  J.  would  not  accept 
Christ.  I  never  saw  him  afterward,  but  was  told  he  lived  a 
Godless  life  and  died  suddenly  without  hope  in  God. 

In  October,  1875,  I  accepted  a  call  from  the  Woman's 
Christian  Temperance  Union  to  work  in  Pittsburg,  Pennsyl- 
vania. The  president,  Mrs.  Bruno,  had  the  work  mapped 
out  and  board  secured  in  a  certain  part  of  the  city.  This 
was  something  new  to  me  and  I  could  not  accept  it  until  led 
by  God.  Rising  from  prayer  I  was  impressed  that  I  ought  to 
visit  her,  and  have  a  private  interview  and  explain  to 'her  how 
the  Spirit  led  me,  and  I  could  not  work  in  any  other  way. 
She  replied:  "You  are  at  liberty  to  do  as  you  desire,  but  re- 
port your  work  to  our  meetings,"  to  which  I  consented,  meet- 
ing with  them  monthly.  Every  day  I  saw  sorrow,  misery 
and  suffering,  from  yielding  to  temptation  and  sin.  I  felt 
encouraged,  though  often  humiliated  in  my  better  nature,  in 
this  labor  of  love,  when  I  remembered  that  the  Savior  went 
about  doing  good. 

Every  family  I  visited  the  first  few  days  was  in  poverty  and 
misery.     I  went   into  a  filthy  room  on  the  second  floor,  where 


CALL    UPON    ME.  51 

I  found  four  dirty,  ragged  children  without  shoes  or  stockings 
and  the  father  a  drunkard.  The  mother  and  children  wept 
and  sobbed  when  I  talked  and  prayed.  Across  the  way  I 
found  a  Catholic  sick,  just  out  of  the  hospital,  and  an  inva- 
lid mother.  I  asked  permission  to  pray.  He  kindly  said 
"No,  the  Catholic  has  the  only  true  church,  but  would 
receive  any  temporal  aid  1  might  see  proper  to  bestow."  I 
have  visited  many  Catholics  among  the  poor  and  suffering, 
and  sometimes  have  succeeded  in  reading  the  Bible  and  of 
fering  prayer  in  families.  The  precious  truths  in  some  in- 
stances, appeared  to  gain  entrance  to  their  hearts. 

Four  doors  beyond  I  saw  a  clean,  neat  looking  house.  I 
felt  constrained  to  enter,  saw  the  wife,  as  I  thought,  read  and 
prayed  and  after  conversing  with  her.  She  invited  me  to  call 
again.  The  next  week  I  learned  that  it  was  a  house  of  pros- 
titution. In  Cherry  Alley  I  visited  a  woman  with  five  chil- 
dren, poorly  clad,  house  miserable,  husband  a  drunkard  and 
licentious,  and  at  that  time  living  in  Philadelphia  with  another 
woman.  I  asked  her  if  she  felt  at  peace  with  God.  With 
tears  in  her  eyes,  she  answered.  "I  fear  not;  but  feel  at  times 
as  though  my  trouble  is  more  than  I  can  bear."  I  read  to 
her  this  passage,  Psalm  50-15:  "Call  upon  Me  in  the  day 
of  trouble  and  I  will- deliver  thee,  and  thou  shalt  glorify  Me." 
I  talked  with  her  a  few  moments  and  then  prayed.  With 
tears  she  thanked  me  again  and  again,  saying:  "Though  you 
do  not  give  me  food  and  raiment  you  have  given  me  kind 
words  and  much  comfort."  Having  been  reared  a  Catholic, 
she  had  no  Bible.  I  asked  her  if  one  were  given  her  if  she 
would  read  it.  "I  will,"  she  said,  "and  so  shall  my  children." 
As  she  took  it  from  my  hand,  my  silent  prayer  was:  "May 
that  Bible  lead  you  to  embrace  the  precious  Savior,  and  call 
Him  your  own.  In  Mulberry  Alley  I  witnessed  a  scene  too 
sad  for  description.  Five  children  and  a  mother  had  been 
driven  out  of  their  miserable  hovel,  at  one  o'clock  in  the 
morning,  by  a  drunken  father  and  husband.  I  did  not  enter 


52  THE    TRUE   WAY. 

the  house,  for  the  atmosphere  was  unbearable  and  the  dirt 
indescribable.  As  I  stood  at  the  door  talking  with  the 
mother,  the  children  were  a  pitiable  sight  clustered  around 
me.  The  eldest  daughter,  eight  years  old,  cried  and  sobbed, 
and  when  I  left,  said:  "Do  come  again."  I  afterwards 
learned  that  the  mother  too  was  dissipated.  In  the 
same  alley  I  found  a  brother  who  had  been  led  astray  by  evil 
companions  almost  to  a  drunkard's  grave,  now  dependent 
for  maintenance  upon  two  sisters,  with-  whom  he  was  living. 
They  were  good,  pious  girls  manifesting  deep  emotion  during 
conversation  and  prayer,  though  they  were  not  members  of 
any  church. 

I  met  with  many  who  did  not  attend  church,  but  were  glad 
to  have  me  read,  pray  and  talk  with  them.  A  very  interest- 
ing feature  to  me  and  one  I  am  glad  to  speak  of,  were  the 
colored  people.  In  thirty  families  I  visited,  not  one  needed 
assistance.  Most  of  them  were  church  members,  enjoying 
the  Bible  and  religious  conversation.  They  were  comfortably 
clothed,  cleanly  and  their  homes  well  kept.  In  calling  on  a 
family  very  early  one  morning,  the  mother  told  me  she  had  a 
hard  day's  work  before  her,  but  upon  learning  who  I  was  said: 
"Come  in,  you  will  only  do  me  good  and  strengthen  me  for 
my  labor."  The  case  of  a  young  mother  with  a  sick  child, 
interested  me  deeply.  She  was  so  thankful  to  have  me  read 
and  pray  with  her.  I  never  speak  with  this  people  but  my 
heart  leaps  with  joy  that  I  have  been  led  to  direct  them  to 
Jesus,  always  going,  as  I  did  from  my  closet,  conscious  of 
the  presence  of  the  Master,  and  returning  go  to  thank  Him 
for  what  He  has  done  for  me. 

Entering  Mulberry  Alley,  from  Eleventh  street,  in  the  third 
story  of  a  building  I  found  a  father,  mother  and  three  chil- 
dren; the  latter  ill  and  out  of  work,  the  mother  not  well,  but 
maintaining  the  family.  It  was  hard  to  reach  them  spiritu- 
ally when  their  temporal  condition  was  so  distressing.  In 
a  garret  of  the  same  house  I  found  a  woman  of  German  des- 


HOURS    OF    PRAYER.  53 

cent.  She  was  a  widow  with  two  small  children.  I  directed 
her  to  the  precious  Father,  whose  loving  words  are:  "Come 
unto  Me  all  ye  that  labor  and  are  heavy  laden  and  I  will  give 
you  rest."  In  Strawberry  Alley  several  families  told  me  that 
I  was  the  first  Christian  woman  that  had  ever  spoken  to  them 
of  Jesus.  They  listened  attentively  and  wept  bitterly. 

In  drunkards'  families  I  have  found  great  sorrow  and  pov- 
erty, but  notwithstanding  their  degradation,  in  every  instance 
they  received  me  kindly,  and  manifested  much  feeling  during 
the  religious  exercises.  I  could  not  refrain  from  telling  them 
that  this  is  the  world  in  which  the  children  of  men  can  be- 
come great,  good  and  wise  by  self-denial  and  daily  sacrifice, 
which  will  lead  to  success,  gain  victory  over  evil  and  future 
temptations.  Every  day  I  was  grieved  to  behold  the  many 
scenes  of  poverty,  which  I  had  not  the  means  to  alleviate. 
Having  received  no  pecuniary  aid,  I  felt  sometimes  that  the 
small  amount  I  was  able  to  give  would  not  aid  much  in  re- 
lieving temporal  wants. 

It  is  not  possible,  my  dear  readers,  for  me  to  give  an  elab- 
orate detail  of  this  work.  I  can  give  merely  a  brief  and  par- 
tial survey  of  that  sad  but  essential  duty.  Never  in  all  my 
life  have  I  been  so  humiliated  as  in  my  few  months'  work  in 
that  city.  Every  day  I  saw  new  sorrow  and  misery;  so  many 
things  to  be  learned  in  working  with  such  a  degraded  class 
and  so  much  to  be  done.  It  is  impossible  to  describe  the  na- 
ture of  this  work  in  going  from  house  to  house  beholding  suf- 
fering humanity  degraded  in  ten  thousand  ways  because  of 
sin.  Oh,  that  the  good  Lord  would  raise  up  many  who  would 
be  willing  to  work  more  in  His  service,  that  the  fallen  may 
be  lifted  up  and  the  miserable  brought  into  the  light  and  lib- 
erty of  the  Gospel  through  Christ  Jesus. 

I  held  many  cottage  meetings  where  the  power  of  the  Spirit 
was  so  wonderfully  felt  that  many  at  one  time  would  cry  out: 
"What  must  I  do  to  be  saved?"  Prayer  for  those  who  were 
convicted  of  sin  was  the  special  request  in  those  meetings. 


54  THE   TRUE   WAY. 

Very  often  arrangements  previously  made  were  frustrated  be- 
cause of  the  stricken  souls  who  would  not  leave  the  room  un- 
til their  burdens  of  sin  were  removed.  I  longed  to  get  away 
from  them,  but  my  blessed  Lord  kept  me  loyal  to  His  cause. 
My  second  and  third  visits  would  make  a  wonderful  change, 
that  was  gratifying  to  my  wounded  heart.  When  returning  to 
the  different  houses,  instead  of  profanity  I  would  hear  them 
singing  hymns  I  had  taught  them.  Many  very  old  men  and 
women  were  saved  at  their  homes,  who  never  went  to  church 
or  public  meetings;  some  eighty  and  ninety  years  of  age.  Oth- 
ers were  young,  not  exceeding  eight,  ten  and  fifteen  years. 
Some  families  were  exceedingly  ignorant  and  of  very  low 
birth,  others  were  educated  and  had  filled  the  first  positions 
in  society.  I  taught  many  Roman  Catholics  to  throw  away 
their  rosaries  and  accept  Jesus  as  their  Savior.  A  young  man 
suddenly  converted  said  he  had  been  a  great  drinker,  but  the 
appetite  had  been  taken  away  and  he  felt  no  desire  to  do 
wrong,  that  he  had  gained  the  victory  through  Jesus  Christ. 
A  young  lady  gave  a  startling  and  thrilling  evidence  of  Christ's 
power  to  save  her  from  a  sinful,  wicked  life.  At  the  close  of 
her  remarks  the  people  were  wonderfully  startled  by  a  sudden 
cry  from  a  woman  who  with  outstretched  hands  and  a  pale 
face  presented  an  alarming  spectacle.  Her  agony,  moans  and 
sobs  were  heart-rending.  I  immediately  went  to  her  and  as- 
sisted her  forward,  when  in  a  few  moments  she  was  forgiven 
and  found  peace  with  God.  The  first  thing  she  did  when  ris- 
ing from  her  knees  was  to  ask  my  pardon  saying:  "I  have 
said  so  many  unkind  things  about  you  and  only  came  tonight 
to  please  my  friends  never  intending  to  return  again.  I  said 
if  you  came  to  speak  with  me  I  would  spit  in  your  face.  Oh! 
I  am  so  sorry."  As  she  was  speaking  she  walked  up  to  me 
putting  her  arms  around  my  waist  and  lifted  me  off  my  feet 
saying:  "Instead  of  despising  you  now  I  love  you  with  all  my 
heart  and  should  enjoy  being  with  you  forever."  I  left  her 
happy  and  doing  good  work  in  the  Father's  kingdom.  It  was 


MY    LOVE    OF    GOD.  55 

very  evident  that  the  breath  of  the  Lord  fell  upon  the  dry 
bones  in  every  direction,  infusing  life  and  light  to  hundreds 
who  were  raised  from  the  death  of  sin  to  a  life  of  purity  and 
usefulness. 

At  this  time  I  felt  directed  by  the  Spirit  to  ask  God  for 
some  good  sister  to  be  given  me  as  a  co-worker,  who  could 
assist  me  in  singing  and  public  prayer.  The  following  day 
I  was  called  into  the  parlor  and  introduced  to  Mrs.  Arm- 
strong of  Alleghany,  who  desired  to  see  me.  I  felt  at  once, 
this  is  my  worker  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  and  enquired  how 
she  knew  that  I  was  in  the  city?  She  said  Mrs.  Collins,  in  a 
private  conversation,  had  spoken  of  my  being  at  her  house  the 
day  before,  when  she  was  instantly  impressed  to  call  upon  me. 
I  informed  her  of  my  earnest  cry  to  God  for  help,  the  day 
previous,  and  believed  she  was  sent  in  answer  to  prayer.  We 
thanked  the  Lord  together  and  she  took  me  in  sections  of  the 
city  I  had  not  visited.  From  the  beginning  our  labors  were 
wonderfully  blessed  for  the  good  of  fallen  humanity. 

On  November  first  I  accepted  a  call  to  labor  in  Alleghany 
City  in  which  place  I  was  wonderfully  led  of  God  to  win  sin- 
ners for  Christ,  encourage  and  instruct  believers.  Laboring 
from  day  to  day  for  a  few  weeks  I  felt  divinely  led  to  hold 
morning  meetings  in  private  families,  being  convinced  from 
the  first  that  the  plan  was  heavenly  instigation,  even  to  the 
chapter  I  should  read  and  the  families  to  visit.  The  dear  souls 
who  met  with  me  were  not  at  all  surprised  to  receive  direct 
answers  to  our  united  prayers.  The  great  God  did  wonder- 
ful things  for  us  whereof  we  were  glad.  Never  did  I  witness 
a  more  blissful  appreciation  and  assurance  of  the  Spirit's  pres- 
ence and  power  than  at  these  meetings. 

I  was  also  directed  to  select   the   workers  and    where   we 
should  hold  each  meeting.     My  friend,  Mrs.  Armstrong,  was 
a  true  co-laborer  with  me  in  every  service,  and  with  whom  I  • 
left  the  meetings  in  charge  when  being  unexpectedly  called  by 
telegram  to  the  death  bed  of  my  dear  father.     His  life  was  so 


56  THE   TRUE    WAY. 

very  close  and  near  to  Jesus  that  it  was  revealed  to  him,  when 
out  walking  on  a  Saturday  afternoon  that  his  time  had  come 
to  depart  this  life.  He  had  a  deep  religious  experience,  indi- 
cating a  prayerful  study  of  the  scriptures,  which  had  been  his 
daily  delight  for  many  years.  His  Christian  life  was  of  that 
calm,  serene  type,  which  did  not  change  but  showed  a  con- 
stant abiding  in  Christ. 

All  ministers  felt  his  house  to  be  their  home  and  his  door 
was  ever  open  to  the  poor,  and  needy  and  the  suffering.  He 
was  a  kind  and  devoted  husband,  a  loving  and  tender  father 
who  was  beloved  and  appreciated  by  all  his  household.  Rarely 
is  any  one  called  from  earth  to  heaven  so  greatly  missed  at 
home.  In  his  last  sickness  he  did  not  complain  or  speak  of 
suffering  pain,  neither  was  he  confined  to  his  bed.  The  day 
he  passed  away  he  sat  up  three  hours  and  knew  every  friend 
present.  The  day  before  his  death  he  called  the  children 
around  him  and  had  us  pray  audibly,  when  he  exclaimed 
"How  sweet  to  rest  in  Jesus."  He  fell  asleep  in  glory  at  ten 
o'clock  on  Wednesday  evening,  December  8th,  1875,  in  his 
eighty-sixth  year.  His  pure,  gentle  spirit  was  withdrawn  so 
quietly,  we  could  scarcely  but  think  that  he  was  resting  in  a 
natural  sleep.  From  the  death  of  our  dear  mother,  his  desire 
was  to  depart  and  be  forever  with  the  Lord.  His  constan, 
remark  was:  "I  am  only  waiting  for  God's  call,  to  come  up 
higher,"  and  when  the  time  came,  it  found  him  in  readiness  to 
enter  the  golden  city  and  sit  down  forever  with  the  Lord.  It 
was  many  weeks  before  I  could  say:  "Thy  will  be  done."  Je- 
hovah was  then  my  strength  and  comfort.  The  joy  of  the 
Lord  caused  the  tears  to  stop  flowing  and  the  unceasing  sor- 
row for  the  departure  of  a  dearly  beloved  parent  was  forever 
removed,  and  from  that  day  I  have  never  shed  a  tear  for  the 
loss  of  my  father  or  mother. 

After  the  death  of  my  beloved  father,  I  was  not  permitted. 
to  resume  my  work  in  Alleghany.  I  received  many  letters 
from  the  dear  converts  and  workers,  giving  me  glowing  and 


ANNA    ARMSTRONG.  5T 

delightful  evidence  that  the  meetings,  which  I  left  to  be  con- 
.tinued  by  them  in  my  absence,  were  not  held  in  vain.  In 
December,  1875,  a  dear  sister  wrote: 

"I  shall  always  glorify  my  beloved  Lord  for  sending  you  to- 
our  city.     When  I  learned  that  you  were  gone,  I  fell  upon  my- 
knees  and  thanked  God  for  sending  you  to  my  home.     If  you 
could  know  what  has  been  done  for  my  poor  soul,  I  am  quite 
sure  you  would  feel  rewarded  for  ever  having  labored  in  the 
city  of  Pittsburg.     Never,  O  never,  in  all  my  life  has  anyone 
been  to  me  such  a  blessing.     I  can  do  nothing  but  weep  and 
praise  God.     My  soul  is  filled  with    hungering  and   thirsting. 
for  sinners  who  are  perishing.     The  flame   that  was  burning 
so  bright  when  you  left  is  still   kept    aglow.     Oh,  how  much! 
we  miss  you  in  all  our  homes,  but  we  remember  you  daily  in: 
our  prayers.     I  am  so  happy,  having   constant  glory  in  my 
soul.     May  you  be  kept  well  to  do  great  work  for  Jesus. 
From  your  fpiritual  daughter, 

KATE  JANES.. 

December  19,  1875. 

"I  rejoice  in  saying,  since  you  left  I  have  been  a  daily  wit- 
ness  for  Jesus,  and  believe  that  many  souls  have  been, 
brought  into  the  light;  others  have  been  strengthened  and 
benefitted  by  the  testimonies.  I  lead  the  morning  meetings,, 
which  are  exceedingly  interesting.  Everyone  is  faithful  and 
we  are  doing  much  good.  I  am  quite  certain  that  you  will  be 
glad  to  learn  that  you  have  left  abundant  fruit  in  Alleghany, 
which  will  tell  in  eternity,  because  it  was  done  in  Jesus'  name- 
The  young  man  who  was  so  deeply  interested  in  the  cottage 
meetings  before  you  left,  has  been  truly  converted,  and  is  not 
afraid  to  tell  what  the  Lord  has  done  for  him.  I  am  so  hap- 
py in  God  that  I  feel  like  falling  at  the  feet  of  Jesus  and  there 
tarrying. 

ANNA  ARMSTRONG.. 


58  THE    TRUE    WAY. 


CHAPTP]R  V. 

WORK  IN  PHILADELPHIA.— FLORENCE  HEIGHTS, 
N.  J.— SEVERE  ILLNESS —PERSONAL  WORK  IN 
HYGIENE  INSTITUTE.— DELAWARE  WATER 
GAP.— TRENTON,  N.  J.— HULMEVILLE,  PA.- 
TULLYTOWN,  PA.— FALSINGTON,  PA. 

0N  JUNE  1 2th,  1876,  I  was  in  Philadelphia,  having  been 
sent  from  my  church  as  a  delegate  to  the  convention 
for  the    "Recognition  of   God  in    the    Constitution;' 
also  to  represent  the  temperance  work,  as  I  was  one   of  the 
first  Crusaders.     In  company  with  my  brother,  we  left  home 
not  knowing  where  we  should  go  nor  with    whom  we  would 
Uarry.     Through  prayer  I   was  directed   to  the  very  home  in 
which  we  remained  during  our  stay  in  the  city. 

We  were  in  the  boarding  house  but  two  days  when  a  Meth- 
odist minister  called,  saying  that  he  knew  me  by  reputation 
and  wanted  me  to  fill  his  pulpit  on  the  coming  Sabbath.  I 
had  great  liberty  speaking  on  the  atonement  of  Christ;  His 
divine  mission,  perfect  life,  resurrection  and  intercession. 
My  next  work  was  on  justification  by  faith  and  sanctification 
by  faith.  I  set  forth  salvation  to  the  believer  as  forcibly  as 
•God  gave  me  light  on  the  subject. 

In  a  few  days  afterwards  a  gentleman  and  his  wife  called 
to  see  me.  They  said:  "Since  your  preaching  in  our  church, 
we  are  reading  the  Bible  together,  and  it  appears  like  a  new 
book  to  us.  We  never  saw  the  beauty  of  sanctification  be- 
fore, as  we  see  it  in  God's  Word  now."  Many  others  informed 
me  that  their  hearts  were  filled  with  joy,  and  that  they  were 
ihappy  because  of  God's  teaching. 


SUMMER    AND    AUTUMN  59 

My  next  work  was  at  Florence  Heights,  New  Jersey,  on  the 
Delaware  river,  twenty  miles  above  Philadelphia.  I  spoke 
first  in  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  which  was  in  a  low 
state  of  spirtuality.  I  stopped  at  Dr.  Trail's  Hygienic  Institu- 
tion, who  though  an  infidel  in  his  views,  gave  me  permission 
to  hold  religious  services  in  'his  home.  I  had  been  there  only 
a  short  time  when  I  was  taken  suddenly  sick  with  nervous 
typhoid  fever,  which  kept  me  confined  to  my  chamber  many 
weeks,  during  which  time  I  asked  God  not  to  allow  my  meet- 
ings to  be  closed.  It  being  Centennial  year  this  large  Insti- 
tution was  constantly  filled  with  people  coming  and  going. 
Many  ministers  came  from  different  states  and  neighboring 
towns,  taking  part  and  expressing  great  delight  in  the  public 
services.  Every  day  I  said:  "Father  send  the  right  worker." 
And  so  the  meetings  continued,  proving  to  me  whether  sick 
or  well,  if  I  took  up  the  cross  and  bore  it,  looking  to  Jesus- 
it  would  become  a  fruit-bearing  tree. 

The  days  and  weeks  passed  and  still  I  was  unable  to  raise 
my  hand  to  take  food,  but  had  to  be  cared  for  and  watched 
over  like  an  infant  by  the  doctor  and  nurse.  Oh,  how  I 
longed  for  a  change,  that  I  might  once  more  breath  the  pure, 
open  air,  but  in  the  providence  of  God,  my  path  was 
hedged  in. 

As  I  lay  there  with  the  fever  raging  and  my  brain  throbbing, 
trying  to  get  rest  for  my  aching  head  and  tired  body,  but  find, 
ing  none,  I  said:  "Oh,  my  blessed  Trinity!  Thou  will  not 
leave  Thy  child  alone."  With  flaming  eyes  He  looked  upon 
me  in  pity,  and  in  His  loving  arms  He  lifted  me  up,  remem- 
bering that  I  was  dust.  What  peace,  sweet  peace  filled  my 
entire  being  as  I  praised  the  Lord  and  gave  Him  the  glory. 

Summer  passed  into  autumn,  and  autumn  gave  place  to 
winter's  invigorating  cold,  before  I  revived  and  was  strong 
again.  When  able  to  sit  up  I  was  often  carried  out  into  the 
beautiful  sunshine,  from  which  I  drew  fresh  supplies  of 
strength  for  my  weak,  emaciated  body.  How  I  enjoyed  my 


60  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

liberty  again,  in  the  beautiful  shade  of  the  stately  pines,  real- 
izing more  than  ever  that  when  we  tarry  in  the  pleasant  shade 
of  Elim's  palms,  as  well  as  by  Marah's  bitter  waters,  that  the 
Holy  Father  is  in  it  all,  teaching  us  by  the  Spirit  to  our 
profit.  During  my  convalescence  I  was  exceedingly  happy 
and  looked  forward  to  the  using  of  the  strength,  which  was 
daily  returning,  all  to  the  glory  of  Christ.  Each  day  I  felt 
soothed  and  invigorated  as  I  sat  or  walked  about  in  the 
autumn  sunshine,  with  the  balmy  breezes  wafted  from  the  wa- 
ters of  the  beautiful  Delaware  river. 

Before  being  able  to  take  charge  of  the  public  meetings 
again,  I  was  permitted  to  do  much  privately  for  Jesus.  Al- 
most every  day  some  on^  came  to  my  room,  or  to  where  I 
was  seated  or  lying  in  the  hammock  under  the  pine  trees,  in 
the  grove  east  of  the  house.  Many  were  professors  seeking 
the  higehr  life.  Some  were  the  Lord's  precious  jewels  and 
others  were  sinners,  very  wicked,  not  knowing  what  they 
wanted.  According  to  their  desires,  God  gave  me  the 
message.  To  the  justified  I  opened  the  blessed  Book  and 
gave  them  the  light  which  brought  peace  to  their  souls,  and 
they  went  away  satisfied  and  sanctified  in  the  blood  of  the 
Lamb. 

A  gentleman  called  to  see  me  and  said  in  early  life  he  had 
been  a  Christian,  joined  the  church,  was  well-to-do  and  very 
happy  for  several  years.  In  later  years  he  had  met  with  re- 
verses, lost  his  wife  and  children,  strayed  away  from  God  and 
Christian  experiences.  "Will  you  tell  me  lady,  what  1  shall 
do  to  be  saved  ?"  "Kneel  with  me."  I  replied,  "and  we  will 
see  what  Jesus  says  about  your  case."  He  appeared  quite 
surprised  that  I  should  take  him  to  the  Lord.  Before  rising 
from  our  knees,  I  told  him  to  ask  Jesus  for  just  what  he 
wanted.  In  broken  accents,  with  tears  falling  fast  from  his 
eyes,  with  sobs  and  moans,  he  cried:  "God  be  merciful  to 
me  a  sinner."  He  had  not  been  kneeling  more  than  half  an 
hour  when  he  became  calm,  and  with  a  countenance  clear 


FROM    SATAN    TO    JESUS.  61 

and  bright  rose  to  his  feet  saying:  "God  is  all  and  I  am 
nothing."  I  told  him  that  Christ  was  the  only  one  who 
could  quiet  the  longings  of  the  heart  and  give  such  tranquility 
as  he  now  possessed. 

One  evening  Mrs.  H.,  a  very  beautiful  and  interesting 
lady  called.  I  had  intended  to  pray  for  her  husband,  who 
was  addicted  to  the  intoxicating  cup,  and  so  enthralled  by 
the  great  curse  that  he  was  utterly  powerless  in  himself  to  get 
deliverance.  Otherwise  he  was  a  noble  gentleman,  of  fine 
intellect,  good  business,  ability,  refined  in  manners,  of  supe- 
rior education  and  but  for  this  evil  habit,  there  never  was  a 
kinder  husband  or  better  father.  One  week  after  our  cove- 
nant to  pray  for  him,  he  and  his  wife  came  together  to  see 
me.  I  enquired  into  his  condition  as  a  poor,  unhappy  sin- 
ner. Said  he:  "I  know  my  wickedness  and  feel  that  there 
is  no  hope  for  me."  "But,"  I  said,  "as  long  as  there  is  life 
there  is  hope,  and  you  ought  to  have  this  matter  settled  at 
once."  I  opened  the  Bible  and  read:  "  'Turn  ye,  turn  ye,  for 
why  will  ye  die?  Look  unto  Me  and  be  saved'  The  very 
moment  you  look  to  Christ  with  your  whole  heart,  and  re- 
ceive him  as  your  Savior,"  I  continued,  "you  are  regenerated," 
With  tears  in  his  eyes  he  said:  "I  know  it,  truly  do 
I  know  it,  but  I  cannot  be  good."  "Yes,  you  can," 
I  replied,  "just  now,  and  then  you  will  not  look  upon  God 
and  His  people  as  you  do,  but  you  will  love  your  Bible  and 
enjoy  being  with  His  children.  You  will  love  Jesus  with  all 
your  heart."  Sobbing  aloud  he  said:  "When  could  I  have 
such  a  feast? "  I  answered:  "When  you  turn  from  satan 
and  come  to  Jesus.  Then  you  are  not  your  own  but  bought 
with  a  price.  You  are  all  the  Lord's.  When  a  soldier  goes 
into  the  army,  he  enters  for  a  certain  number  of  years,  but 
when  you  enlist  in  the  army  of  God  you  give  yourself  to 
him  forever.  Pure  and  undefiled  religion  is  not  what  you 
can  have  for  a  time,  and  then  lay  it  down,  as  you  would  take 
off  a  garment.  You  need  it  in  your  going  out  and  coming  in 


62  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

to  your  home,  in  your  business  transactions,  in  your  duties, 
pleasures,  your  associations,  and  it  must  be  the  controlling 
principle  of  your  thoughts,  words  and  actions.  Jesus  says 
'watch  and  pray,'  which  means  talking  with  God,  as  the 
earthly  child  speaks  to  a  parent.  If  you  are  tempted,  go  to 
Jesus,  who  was  also  tempted  and  knows  how  to  pity  you.  If 
you  are  sick  remember  Jesus  suffered  pain  and  knows  how  to 
feel  for  and  heal  you.  Whatever  you  do  or  wherever  you 
go,  ask  Jesus  to  be  with  you.  There  is  no  need  of  your  err- 
ing if  you  live  constantly  with  Christ  Be  sure  to  examine 
your  heart  and  conduct  by  the  light  of  God's  word.  Being 
a  church  member  is  not  what  saves  you,  but  the  saving  power 
is  to  belong  to  Jesus.  Do  you  now  desire  to  have  the  Great 
King  of  Glory?  If  so  you  shall  see  the  land  where  the  sun 
never  goes  down,  neither  shall  the  moon  withdraw  itself,  for 
the  Lord  shall  be  thine  everlasting  light. 

He  answered  in  tears  and  sobs  indescribable:  "I  do  want 
to  be  delivered  from  this  bondage  and  be  a  true  man."  We 
knelt  together  and  spent  a  short  season  in  silent  prayer,  his 
wife  praying  aloud  first,  then  I  followed.  We  did  not  let  go, 
but  held  on  to  God  claiming  the  promise.  Not,  however,  until 
he  was  willing  to  pray  aloud  did  he  get  the  victory,  which 
came  with  such  extolling  power  that  he  rejoiced  in  wonderful 
shouts  of  laughter  and  fits  of  weeping.  The  last  news  I  re- 
ceived from  them  he  was  still  faithful  and  stood  firm  for  God, 
constantly  holding  on  to  Jesus  for  present  help. 

Every  week  I  held  two  private  meetings  in  my  chamber  and 
public  services  Sabbath  afternoons  in  the  parlors  or  lecture 
room  of  the  Institution.  Notwithstanding  the  quiet  work 
in  my  room,  a  constant  whispering  rose  up  against  the 
Sabbath  services,  by  those  who  objected  to  God  and  His  work 
of  righteousness.  Not  by  these  alone  but  also  by  a  Mrs.  B., 
who  professed  to  be  a  Christian,  attending  the  meetings  when 
first  opened  and  expressing  great  delight  that  I  took  a  decided 
stand  for  Christ  and  worked  for  the  Lord  publicly.  It  was 


COME    UNTO    ME.  63 

not  long,  however,  until  she  ceased  to  meet  with  us  and  used 
her  influence  against  a  woman  speaking  in  public  and  said  I 
had  gone  mad  on  religion  and  was  trying  to  have  others  do» 
likewise.  I  was  privately  informed  of  her  whisperings  and 
asked  Jesus  what  was  best  to  be  done  under  the  circum- 
stances. I  told  my  informants  that  we  would  make  her  a  sub- 
ject of  prayer  until  we  should  see  a  change.  The  next  Sab- 
bath, but  one,  she  was  present. 

I  spoke  with  great  liberty  on  the  Spirit's  power.  She  could 
not  sit  still,  but  winced  under  God's  mighty  convincing  truth 
and  wept  bitterly.  She  afterwards  came  to  my  room,  acknow- 
ledging her  past  conduct,  not  knowing  that  I  had  already 
been  apprised  of  her  secret  exception  to  God  and  his  work  of 
righteousness.  She  told  me  that  in  the  past  week  it  had  not 
been  possible  to  shake  from  her  mind  the  deep,  sad  impressions, 
when  she  thought  of  my  work  for  Jesus,  and  often  when  I  was. 
present  in  the  public  parlors  she  had  to  leave  on  account  of 
her  tears.  She  begged  my  pardon  and  asked  me  to  pray  for 
her.  While  kneeling  she  came  and  leaned  her  head  upon  my 
shoulder  and  cried  aloud.  Before  rising  she  became  calm 
and  I  believe  never  again  doubted  the  blessed  Savior. 

A  young  man  from  Hartford,  Conn.,  who  was  an  invalid,, 
having  but  little  use  of  his  limbs,  received  word  that  his  only 
sister  was  dead,  leaving  the  widowed  mother  alone,  he  being 
the  only  son.  In  his  great  sorrow  he  sent  for  me  saying  as  I 
entered  the  room:  "I  am  without  hope  in  God."  Seeing  that 
he  was  stricken  in  spirit  I  pointed  him  to  the  Savior.  Open- 
ing my  Bible  I  read:  "Come  unto  Me  all  ye  that  labor  and 
are  heavy  laden  and  I  will  give  you  rest."  Then  praying  with 
him  I  took  my  leave,  for  he  was  almost  in  despair,  refusing  to- 
eat,  drink  or  sleep.  Alone  in  my  room  I  told  the  Lord  to 
comfort,  cheer  and  calm  his  troubled  heart.  In  a  few  hours  I 
returned  and  told  him  to  rest  jn  Jesus,  who  was  his  dearest 
friend.  Together  we  told  the  blessed  Savior  everything.  He 
told  Jesus  all  his  past  life  and  found  peace  with  God. 


64  THE   TRUE    WAY. 

He  became  an  eager  inquirer  about  the  Bible,  and  as  he 
could  not  read,  I  spent  many  hours  in  reading  and  explaining 
the  beauty  of  Jesus  and  his  redeeming  love.     Being  too  short 
•of  means  to  remain  longer  in  the  Institution  I  secured  aid  in 
replenishing  his  ward-robe,  bought  him  a  railroad  ticket  and 
had  sufficient    money  to   defray  his  expenses  to  his  home  in 
•Connecticut.     Oh,  how  he  wept  and  how  thankful  he  was  for 
what  had  been  done  for  him,  in  Jesus'  name.     He  was  at 
home  but  a  few  days  until  he  took  a   relapse   and   passed  to 
-Glory  with  songs  and  rejoicing.   His  mother  wrote  to  me  say- 
ing: "My  son's  last  words  were  'I  am  so  glad  that  I  ever  met 
^sister  Miller,  who  taught  me  how  to  come  to  Jesus   with   my 
*sins,  and  then  to  lay  my  gift  afterwards  upon  the  altar  believ- 
ing the  altar  sanctified  the  gift.  Oh,  that  God  would  keep  her 
long  upon  earth  to  give  the  true  gospel  that  saves  to  the  ut- 
termost.    Mother  I  am  so  glad  to  have  this  perfect  love,  this 
sanctification  which  is  obtained  by    the   simple  act   of  faith, 
showing  that  "our  old  man  is  crucified  that  the  body  of   sin 
might  be  destroyed."     You  must  not  only  lay  me  aside,  dear 
"mother,  but  let  every  sorrow  connected  therewith  be  given  to 
Jesus,  who  careth  for  you,    when  Christ  will  have  full  posses- 
sion of  soul  and  body.     So  accept  Jesus  before  I  pass  away 
who  will  aid  you  in  giving  np  the  last  child  of  your  old  age. 
He  will  teach  you  every  day  to  do  good  that  souls  may-  be 
-saved.'     Oh,  how  glad  I  am  to  accept  Him,  who  so  bleesedly 
saved  my  only  son.       As  you  taught  him  so  did  he  teach  me 
I  do  thank  you,  dear  sister  Miller,  for  what  you  did  for  my 
boy  and  for  what  you  have  done  for  me  through  his  teachings. 
I  am  sanctified  and  satisfied  in  Christ. 

MRS.  L.  E.  WILLIAMS." 

Feeling  assured  that  my  work  was  done  in  Florence 
Heights,  I  asked  the  Lord  for  guidance.  I  was  directed  to  go 
to  the  Delaware  Water  Gap  in  the  Blue  Ridge  Mountains,  Pa. 


A    ROMAN    CATHOLIC.  65 

It  was  the  same  voice  speaking  and  I  promptly  obeyed.  Here 
my  work  was  also  of  a  private  character.  The  Delaware 
Water  Gap  is  quite  a  resort  for  invalids  as  well  as  the  gay  and 
fashionable  class  of  society.  I  arrived  at  Dr.  Kurd's  on  April 
nth,  1877.  I  was  received  and  greeted  kindly  by  the  pro- 
prietor who  knew  of  my  coming  and  had  a  neat  room  ready 
for  me  on  the  second  floor.  In  four  hours  after  my  arrival 
an  interesting  young  lady  called  upon  me  in  my  room.  She 
was  very  graceful  in  appearance,  refined  in  manner,  possess- 
ing a  soft,  low  voice  and  a  sad,  mild  countenance.  She  said 
with  tears  in  her  eyes  that  she  had  heard  of  me  and  desired 
that  I  should  know  about  her  past  life.  She  asked  me  to  pray 
for  her,  which  I  did.  On  rising  from  our  knees  she  appeared 
more  calm  and  self  possessed  but  quite  unhappy.  In  con- 
versing with  her  I  found  she  knew  but  little  about  the  Bible. 
Her  rich  and  influential  friends  were  against  Christ  and  she 
thought  all  great  minds,  like  her  own  kindred  were  opposed 
to  Him  also.  I  assured  her  of  her  great  mistake  and  that  her 
ideas  were  not  correct.  I  pointed  out  many  of  our  great 
statesmen.  Such  men  as  Pitt,  Webster,  Gladstone,  Washing- 
ton, Lincoln,  Adams,  Clay;  the  great. poets,  Whittier,  Bryant, 
Tennyson,  Coleridge,  Southey,  Wordsworth,  Dante,  Milton, 
who  were  all  Christians.  Also  many  of  the  inventors,  Howe, 
McCormick,  Watts,  Morse,  and  scores  of  artists  and  musi- 
cians as  well  as  our  great  women  such  as  Lady  Huntingdon, 
Madam  Guion,  Mrs.  Fletcher,  Ann  Rogers,  Lucretia  Mott, 
were  not  only  Christians  but  public  workers  for  God.  After 
some  hours'  conversation  and  earnest  prayer  she  left,  feeling 
some  better  but  not  at  all  satisfied.  Two  days  afterward  she 
came  again  to  my  room.  I  saw  at  a  glance  from  her  cheerful 
countenance  and  happy  smile  that  she  was  no  longer  in 
doubt.  Without  any  fear  or  timidity  she  told  me  the  story 
of  accepting  Christ  as  her  Savior,  saying:  "Let  us  thank  Him 
together."  She  began  at  once  to  work  for  her  loved  ones, 
meeting  me  daily  in  secret  prayer.  The  last  words  from  her 


66  THE   TRUE    WAY. 

own  pen  to  me  were:  "I  am  still  in  the  highway  doing  what 
I  can  for  Christ  Jesus." 

A  young  Roman  Catholic  girl  came  to  my  room  early  in 
the  morning  saying:  "I  have  been  very  unhappy  ever  since 
I  heard  you  speak  to  the  young  gentleman  who  said  he 
wanted  to  talk  with  you  about  his  ideas  on  religion.  Having 
been  taught  by  the  priest  and  my  people  that  I  should  not 
converse  with  Protestants  I  have  not  known  what  to  do.  This 
morning  I  felt  a  desire  to  have  a  talk  with  you." 

She  told  me  of  her  great  sorrow  and  how  unhappy  she  was. 
I  was  not  long  in  learning  that  her  weakness,  temptations  and 
feelings  had  brought  her  into  bondage  and  great  darkness. 

I  told  her  that  in  Christ  she  could  always  triumph  every- 
where and  be  saved  to  the  uttermost  and  it  means  "a  perfect 
work."  When  the  angel  appeared  unto  Joseph  in  a  dream 
about  the  birth  of  the  Savior  he  said:  "Then  shall  thou  call 
His  name  Jesus  for  He  shall  save  His  people  from  their  sins." 
Do  you  suppose  that  God,  who  hates  sin  in  the  sinner,  will 
not  hear  your  cry,  relieve  your  wants,  and  grant  your  request? 
He  who  loved  righteousness  and  hated  iniquity  six  thousand 
years  ago,  bear  s  the  same  love  to  righteousness  and  hatred  to 
iniquity  still.  But  he  desires  a  perfect  surrender  on  your 
part,  and  a  belief  that  He  is  able  to  mould  you  into  a  vessel 
to  his  own  honor  and  glory.  This  is  what  is  meant  in  being 
"swallowed  up  in  God  through  Christ  Jesus."  If  you  were 
ever  in  a  pottery  you  would  have  seen  the  beautiful  vessels 
made  out  of  a  rough  lump  of  clay,  which  is  not  done  in  a 
moment. 

The  clay  is  first  put  into  the  potter's  hands  to  be  used  in 
whatever  way  he  thinks  best.  The  clay  is  passive.  The  pot- 
ter's business  is  to  grind  it  and  then  make  it  sufficiently 
moist.  When  he  moulds  it  into  the  desired  shape  he  turns  it 
on  a  wheel  to  cut  off  superfluous  material.  After  drying  it  is 
put  into  a  furnace  and  if  it  stands  the  white  heat  it  is  turned 


CALL    UPON    ME.  67 

out  of  the  maker's  hands  a  vessel  fit  for  use.  Now,  my  dear 
girl,  do  you  see  the  clay's  part  and  the  potter's  part? 

She  replied:  "I  do,  I  do."  "You  see  that  God  is  the  work- 
man and  you  are  the  clay  in  this  skillful  worker's  hand  to  be 
moulded  and  polished  into  a  sound  vessel,  for  the  Master's 
use."  "It  is  wonderful  to  see  God  in  His  beauty,"  she  replied. 
Since  you  are  able  to  appreciate  the  Heavenly  Father's  beau- 
tiful work  why  not  allow  him  to  begin  now?  You  can  never 
be  changed  as  you  desire  unless  you  surrender  all  to  the  great 
Workman,  who  is  able  and  willing  to  mould  you  after  his  own 
pattern.  Do  not  think  anything  about  your  former  teaching, 
or  that  you  are  too  young,  or  not  good  enough.  It  is  just 
such  as  you  that  Jesus  came  to  save  and  we  will  ask  him  now 
to  accept  you,  while  your  heart  is  tender  and  open  to  his  call. 
As  we  continued  our  supplications  for  the  work  to  be  done 
now  without  any  mistake,  she  clapped  her  hands,  saying:  "I 
do  believe  that  God  is  my  Father  and  I  am  firmly  fitted  to 
do  His  will  forever,  knowing  now  that  it  is  not  man  but  God 
to  whom  I  am  responsible."  Rising  from  our  knees  she  said: 
"I  was  taught  that  it  was  not  necessary  for  me  to  read  the 
Bible  and  when  I  did  open  it  satan  appeared  to  me  to  be  in 
it.  But  now  I  shall  peruse  it  daily  and  lay  up  its  contents  in 
my  heart  and  practice  them  in  my  life."  She  was  all  given  up 
to  God  and  has  lived  a  constant  Christian  life,  using  her  in- 
fluence to  change  the  views  of  many  of  her  Catholic  friends 
and  teach  them  the  way  of  life. 

The  conversation  between  the  married  man  and  myself  that 
led  her  to  see  me  was  this:  He  began  by  saying  that  he  read 
his  Bible,  attended  church,  did  not  swear,  drink  nor  play 
cards,  dealt  justly  and  honestly  with  all  and  did  as  nearly  right 
as  he  could.  He  appeared  very  self  satisfied  indeed.  "But," 
said  I,  "have  you  not  often  done  things  and  had  thoughts 
that  you  felt  were  not  right,  in  the  sight  of  God?"  "Certainly 
I  have,"  he  replied,  "and  I  supposed  every  other  person  had." 
Turning  in  my  Bible  to  ist  John  3:  20,  I  read:  "If  our  heart 


68  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

condemn  us,  God  is  greater  than  our  heart  and  kdoweth  all 
things.''  I  said:  "Will  you  just  note  down  your  thoughts  for 
one  day  only  and  multiply  this  by  the  number  of  days  in  your 
life  and  you  will  then  have  some  idea  how  your  account  stands 
before  a  just  God."  Said  he:  "When  a  man  becomes  a  Chris- 
tian all  his  past  sins  are  blotted  out  and  are  not  on  the  book 
of  remembrance  any  more."  "Very  well,"  I  replied,  "we  are 
taught  to  love  God  with  all  our  heart,  soul  and  mind.  Do 
you  so  love  him?"  "I  think  I  do,"  he  answered.  "Do  you 
love  your  wife  and  baby  with  your  whole  heart,"  I  asked? 
"Yes,  I  do  love  them  with  all  my  heart."  "Well,  now,  you 
can  have  some  idea  how  much  you  love  God  by  comparing 
the  love  you  have  for  Him  with  that  you  have  for  your  fam- 
ily. Which  do  you  love  most?"  I  asked.  He  did  not  answer. 
"Which  letters  do  you  most  enjoy,  those  from  your  wife  and 
friends,  or  these?"  opening  my  Bible  to  God's  epistles.  He 
did  not  reply.  "Do  you  pray  every  day,  friend?"  "No  I  do 
not." 

"What  would  your  family  think  if  you  allowed  a  day  to 
pass  without  speaking  to  them  ?  Could  you  love  them  as 
you  ought  and  not  have  daily  communion  with  them?"  Turn- 
ing to  Eph.  5:33,  I  read  that  you  must  love  your  wife  as  your 
own  life.  "Hence  your  family  according  to  God's  word,  should 
be  dearer  to  you  than  anything  else  on  earth.  But  he  re- 
quires you  to  love  Him  more  than  all  this.  God  is  a  spirit 
and  those  who  worship  Him  must  worship  him  in  spirit  and 
in  truth.  You  tell  me,  my  friend,  that  you  are  a  moral  man, 
attend  church  and  read  your  Bible.  All  this,  though  it  is 
right,  will  not  save  you.  Opening  the  Word  I  read:  'If  ye 
love  Me  keep  My  commandments.'  This  is  our  motive  for 
doing  right;  because  we  love  God,  and  desire  to  obey  Him. 
Hear  me,  friend,  your  life  says  to  God:  T  am  good  enough;" 
to  Jesus:  'You  need  not  to  have  died  for  me;'  and  to  the 
Holy  Spirit:  'I  do  not  desire  you  to  help  me  from  doing 
wrong,  nor  help  me  to  do  right.'  Do  you  see,  sir,  that  your 


HOURS    OF    PRAYER.  69 

plan  cannot  possibly  take  you  into  the  city  of  God  ?  The 
world,  which  sees  your  every  day  actions  may  commend,  ap- 
preciate and  call  you  a  good  man,  but  the  Word  says:  'No 
man  can  see  the  Father,  only  through  the  Son  led  by  the 
Holy  Ghost' "  He  immediately  looked  upon  the  plan  of  sal- 
vation very  different  than  through  his  good  works.  We  knelt 
together.  I  asked  the  Spirit  to  help  him  to  accept  God's 
plan  of  redemption  through  his  son  Jesus  Christ.  When 
we  arose  he  said  with  a  bright  countenance:  "I  see 
now  how  much  I  need  the  good  Lord's  way  in  saving  me.' 
His  last  words  to  me  were:  "Sister  Miller,  I  am  so  glad  I 
met  you  and  have  been  taught  the  way  to  God,  and  with  His 
help  I  shall  ever  serve  Him,  and  teach  others  that  it  does  not 
pay  to  be  a  moralist." 

It  was  a  common  thing  for  persons  to  be  directed  by  the 
Spirit  to  me,  and  be  converted  before  they  left.  Others  who 
were  not  instantly  saved  would  not  give  up  seeking  until  they 
found  peace  with  God.  Before  leaving  Dr.  Kurd's,  I  had  my 
trunk  packed  five  weeks,  being  wonderfully  exercised  in 
prayer  and  had  a  strange  experience,  because  it  was  not  plain 
where  I  should  go,  nor  what  the  Lord  wanted  me  to  do. 
Very  often  a  spirit  of  prayer  would  continue  with  me  for 
days.  I  would  very  often  pray  myself  asleep,  wake  up  in  the 
night,  feeling  the  same  desire  to  importune  the  Throne  of 
Grace.  I  often  went  alone  to  the  rippling  brookside  and  told 
the  blessed  Lord  I  saw  him  in  it,  and  as  many  times  to  the 
beautiful  forest,  fall  upon  my  knees  exclaiming:  "Dear  Lord, 
Thou  art  here  and  I  do  love  Thee."  Again,  I  would  go  to 
the  mountains,  asking  the  Savior  to  meet  me  there  and  tell  me 
what  my  next  work  was  to  be. 

Dr.  Hurd  had  instructed  me  to  take  a  rest  from  active  labor 
and  insisted  upon  my  returning  to  my  home  in  Virginia,  and 
remain  there  at  least  for  one  year.  I  could  not  see  my  way 
clear  to  do  so  without  my  Father's  direction.  The  last  day 
of  the  fifth  week  of  my  great  supplication,  I  went  to  a  beauti- 


70  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

ful  grove  to  commune  with  God  saying:  "I  am  here  to  abide 
and  not  leave  this  spot,  until  you  decide  for  me,  my  next 
field  of  labor."  Very  soon  the  answer  came  to  me  in  this 
wise:  "Would  you  remain  until  noon  if  you  got  no  answer?" 
I  said:  "Yea,  Lord,  I  shall  remain  until  nightfall,  neither 
eating  nor  drinking,  until  I  know  Thy  will."  Then  these 
words  rushed  to  my  mind:  "Thy  will  be  done  and  not 
Mine."  In  a  moment  it  came  to  me:  "Take  the  the  early 
train  tomorrow  morning  for  Trenton,  New  Jersey."  I  an- 
swered: "Dear  Lord,  what  wilt  thou  have  me  do  there?" 
These  words  came  in  an  audible  voice:  "I  will  teach  you." 
My  whole  being  was  thrilled  to  overflowing  with  joy.  I  arose 
from  my  knees  with  a  song  of  thanksgiving  and  prayer  in  my 
heart.  Going  to  the  house  I  met  many  dear  friends  who 
knew  I  was  awaiting  an  answer  from  God,  and  I  told  them 
my  next  place  was  Trenton,  New  Jersey. 

The  evening  of  the  next  day  found  me  in  that  city.  Alight- 
ing from  the  train  I  said:  "Lord  what  wilt  Thou  have  me  do?" 
The  answer  came  promptly:  "Go  to  Mrs.  Ashton's,"  the  lady 
who  had  entertained  me  when  I  spoke  there  on  temperance  in 
the  previous  March.  Directed  by  the  good  Lord  I  arrived  at 
my  place  about  sun-down,  August,  1877.  Mrs.  Ashton  was 
not  at  home,  but  her  niece,  Miss  Stockton,  received  me  very 
cordially.  She  informed  me  that  a  temperance  meeting  would 
be  held  at  eight  o'clock  and  invited  me  to  accompany  her. 

The  president  of  the  meeting  invited  me  to  speak.  Believ- 
ing it  was  the  will  of  God  I  consented,  going  to  the  platform 
without  any  preparation  whatever.  I  said:  "Lord  teach  me," 
and  these  words  came  *o  my  mind:  "Many  are  called  but  few 
are  chosen."  It  was  Christ  who  did  the  work.  Everyone  in 
the  house  was  moved,  many  to  tears.  At  the  close  of  the 
meeting  the  president  and  people  urged  me  to  take  charge  of 
their  meeting  and  speak  every  night  for  a  week.  I  did  not 
dare  to  refuse,  realizing  that  the  request  came  from  my 
Father,  and  only  speak  of  it  to  prove  the  Spirit's  power. 


MY    LOVE    OF    GOD.  71 

This  call  was  so  sudden  and  foreign  to  anything  I  thought, 
I  could  not  doubt  the  hand  of  God.  Having  labored  with 
them  a  few  nights,  I  learned  there  was  a  mighty  conflict  with 
the  powers  of  darkness.  Their  society  was  called  the  Reformed 
Club  and  was  composed  entirely  of  reformed  men.  There  had 
been  some  trouble  between  them  and  the  Woman's  Christian 
Temperance  Union,  consequently  they  were  holding  meetings 
in  separate  halls.  After  learning  the  nature  of  the  difficulty 
and  believing  it  was  due  to  a  misunderstanding  I  took  the 
matter  to  the  Savior,  desiring  to  be  led  only  by  Him.  From 
the  beginning  we  had  wonderful  meetings.  I  taught  the  true 
nature  of  depravity;  that  the  lusts  of  the  flesh  are  contrary  to 
the  gospel  of  Christ;  that  the  spirit  of  God  is  persuasive  and 
His  work  is  to  convict,  convince  and  convert  the  sinner. 
Every  one  of  the  reformed  men  appeared  to  appreciate  and  ac- 
cept the  gospel  of  temperance  as  I  gave  it  night  after  night.  It 
was  not  long  until  I  could  see  the  Spirit's  power  in  our  midst 
and  work  being  done  for  eternity.  After  meeting  one  evening, 
a  brother  said:  "Sister  Miller  since  you  have  been  working 
with  us  I  am  looking  upon  Cod's  word  as  never  before.  What 
I  had  known  of  the  Bible  appears  to  me  now  to  have  been  a 
mere  preface,  compared  to  what  is  to  be  learned.  I  am  so 
thankful  you  are  here  and  I  verily  believe  that  you  were  sent 
of  God.  I  do  constantly  thank  him  for  your  teaching  and 
the  implicit  joy  of  Christ  constantly  in  my  soul.  I  cannot 
keep  silent  on  the  subject  of  true  and  pure  salvation  but  want 
everybody  to  realize  their  present  need  of  the  Lcrd."  Minis- 
ters of  the  different  denominations  came  to  the  meetings  and 
acknowledged  that  God  was  present.  It  was  not  only  sign- 
ing the  pledge,  which  I  presented  every  evening,  but  the 
earnest  desire  I  felt  to  take  the  pledge  of  God  in  their  souls, 
have  their  sins  forgiven,  and  lead  others  in  the  path  of  right- 
eousness. It  was  not  unusual  to  see  the  most  wicked  and  de- 
graded drunkards  come  into  the  meetings,  sign  the  pledge,  give 
their  hearts  to  God  and  lead  respectable  lives. 


72  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

But  during  all  this  wonderful  work  the  Woman's  Christian 
Temperance  Union  did  not  unite  with  me  in  aiding,  strength- 
ening and  building  up  those  fallen  men.  None  of  the  women 
but  my  dear  friend,  Mrs.  Ashton,  accompanied  me  to  these 
meetings.  Owing  to  my  constant  work  with  the  Club  I  was 
not  permitted  to  meet  with  the  ladies  in  their  Union  as  often 
as  I  earnestly  desired.  I  was,  however,  exceedingly  depressed 
and  felt  a  desire  to  spend  hours  in  prayer  for  the  uniting  of 
the  two  parties.  After  seasons  of  pleading  with  God,  I  was 
directed  to  attend  the  Woman's  Union  and  by  request  led  the 
meeting.  I  asked  the  officers  if  they  would  not  consent 
to  meet  those  of  the  Club  and  settle  the  matter  as  God 
should  direct,  the  meeting  to  be  held  in  Mrs.  Ashton's  par- 
lors. To  this  they  consented  and  I  communicated  with 
the  other  party  who  were  very  anxious  to  worship  in  the 
same  building.  Both  parties  assembled  at  the  hour  ap- 
pointed and  agreed  to  work  and  worship  as  God  directed. 
The  following  evening  all  the  members  of  the  Union,  met  at 
our  meeting,  and  what  a  meeting  it  was !  The  Holy  Ghost 
filled  my  whole  being.  I  could  not  restrain  my  tears  when 
delivering  His  Divine  message.  As  I  wept  so  did  the  others 
and  there  was  a  general  breaking  down  all  over  the  house. 
During  the  closing  prayer,  led  by  Mrs.  Allen,  president  of 
the  Union,  the  impression  came  to  me:  "This  is  your  last 
meeting  with  the  club."  Before  announcing  the  closing 
hymn  I  told  the  audience  of  my  Divine  instructions  and 
there  publicly  bid  them  adieu.  Instead  of  remaining  one 
week  as  requested,  I  was  with  them  three  months,  though 
never  permitted  to  meet  either  party  after  the  night  referred 
to.  I  was  rejoiced  to  know  that  scores  and  scores  were 
saved  and  became  workers,  continuing  firm  and  dying  in  the 
faith.  Others  are  living,  sober,  Godly  men,  letting  their  light 
shine  daily  for  Jesus. 


POWER    OE    GOD.  73 

During  my  work  there  many  ministers  from  neighboring 
towns  and  villiages  in  New  Jersey  and  Pennsylvania,  called 
to  see  me  and  invited  me  to  speak  in  their  churches  on  tem- 
perance. In  company  with  a  number  of  the  converts  and 
my  organist,  Miss  Stockton,  I  spoke  in  many  places  before 
leaving  Trenton. 

The  day  following  the  close  of  the  meeting  in  Trenton,  I 
was  called  to  a  section  of  the  city  almost  entirely  made  up  of 
Roman  Catholics.  It  was  the  most  degraded,  wicked  place  I 

had  been  in.     Mrs.  C ,  a  very  earnest  worker  for  souls,  was 

deeply  impressed  to  have  something  done  to  arouse  the  peo- 
ple and  awaken  sinners.  After  much  prayer  she  called  up 
on  me  and  narrated  the  peculiar  circumstances  relative  to 
the  character  of  the  people  and  their  surroundings. 

We  went  immediately  and  entered  on  our  field  of  labor. 
From  a  gentleman  who  had  recently  failed  in  business  we  se- 
cured a  large  store  room.  In  a  short  time  we  had  seats, 
lamps,  Bibles,  song  books  and  the  room  in  perfect  order  for 
work.  The  first  service  was  held  on  Sabbath.  I  impressed 
upon  all  minds  that  Christ  would  hear  and  answer  prayer, 
provided  we  complied  with  the  condition  of  His  promises. 
I  closed  by  saying  that  I  had  great  faith  in  God,  and  if  we 
stood  united  in  faith  and  prayer  expecting  the  immediate  out 
pouring  of  the  Holy  Ghost  we  were  sure  to  receive  a  present 
answer  from  the  Lord. 

The  room  was  crowded  at  every  meeting  and  as  many 
more  on  the  street  who  could  not  gain  admittance.  The 
room  being  on  the  ground  floor  we  were  obliged  to  get  po- 
licemen to  keep  the  sidewalks  cleared.  The  power  of  God 
was  so  great  that  outsiders  were  as  attentive  listeners  as  those 
in  the  house.  Every  night  some  poor  sorrowing  soul  found 
the  assurance  that  the  Redeemer  of  all  mankind  was  a  present 
helper  in  the  time  of  need.  There  was  a  dear  young  lady  who 
came  out  at  the  beginning  of  the  meetings  who  soon  came  to 
the  point  in  her  experience  that  she  was  lost  and  tha. 


74 


THE   TRUE    WAY. 


there  was  no  salvation  for  her.  She  was  a  very  beautiful 
girl,  fond  of  dress  and  made  a  very  fine  appearance  in 
society.  There  was  nothing  I  could  see  as  a  stumbling- 
block  in  her  way.  I  talked  with  and  prayed  for  her  re- 
peatedly, as  did  other  workers.  Often  I  was  fearful  she 
would  let  go  of  God  and  allow  satan  to  gain  the  victory. 
Daily  she  came  to  my  room,  sometimes  twice  a  day,  when  I 
always  prayed  with  and  for  her.  Her  constant  cry  was:  "I 
am  lost.  I  am  lost.  There  is  no  help  for  me."  It  came  to  me 
very  clearly  that  I  must  make  a  sudden  change.  Hence  I  said 
very  sharply:  "My  dear  girl,  you  knowing  now  what  you  do 
about  salvation  and  still  continuing  in  sin  makes  God  a  liar  so 
it  is  not  necessary  for  me  to  talk  with  you  any  more."  I  arose 
quickly,  put  on  my  hat  and  left  the  room.  She  was  not  at  the 
meeting  that  evening  nor  the  nexc.  Thf  third  night  she  was 
present  and  the  first  one  to  greet  me  saying:  "Oh,  Sister  Miller, 
I  know.  I  know  what  it  was.  Nothing  .but  my  dress.  I  was 
ashamed  to  confess  it  when  you  asked  me.  Every  time  after- 
wards when  praying,  dress  would  come  up  before  me.  When 
you  left  me  so  suddenly  in  your  room  I  thought  surely  my 
time  had  come  to  die  and  you  would  be  sorry  to  find  me  dead 
on  your  return.  Not  until  I  said:  'Oh,  dear  Lord,  take  me 
just  as  I  am  and  I  will  give  up  my  dress  and  everything  that 
is  contrary  to  Thy  will,'  could  I  have  the  great  joy  welling  up 
in  my  soul,  thrilling  me  with  happiness  so  great  that  I  could 
shout  aloud  and  tell  everyone  that  I  had  found  the  pearl  of 
great  price.  I  am  all  the  Lord's  and  shall  serve  him  forever." 
When  she  returned  to  her  home  in  Philadelphia  she  began  at 
once  to  work  in  the  church  with  which  she  united.  She 
often  wrote  me  of  the  great  peace  she  felt  in  being  a  co-worker 
with  Jesus. 

Great  interest  was  manifested  from  night  to  night,  in  the 

saving  of  many  dear  souls.  In  the  midst  of  this  meeting,  Rev. 

Mr.  Cook  of  Hulmeville,    Pa.,    called    upon    me    saying    a 

•  protracted  effort  was  to  open   in    his    church    the    following 


FORGIVEN  75 

week.  But  the  work  in  which  .  I  was  engaged  prevented 
my  acceptance.  We  organized  here  a  good  Sabbath 
school,  before  I  left,  and  began  plans  for  a  lot  on  which  to 
erect  a  church. 

At  the  close  of  my  work  in  Trenton,  I  was  called  to  Brother 
Cook,  beginning  a  protracted  meeting  December,  1877.  My 
desire  was  to  reach  the  hearts  of  the  people  in  the  first  meet- 
ing and  the  presence  of  God  was  felt  in  wonderful,  mighty 
power.  The  first  night  I  preached  the  mourner's  bench  was 
filled.  Many  cried  for  mercy  and  found  relief.  A  score  of 
precious  souls  testified  publicly  to  a  clear,  bright  conversion 
and  at  once  began  working  for  others.  The  next  morning  I 
went  to  a  beautiful  grove,  not  far  from  the  village,  where  all 
alone  I  poured  out  my  soul  to  God,  asking  that  there  might 
not  be  any  mistakes  made,  but  as  He  had  so  wonderfully 
manifested  Himself  in  the  beginning,  to  so  continue.  The 
work  increased.  The  house  was  crowded.  Christian  parents 
laid  hold  upon  God  for  their  unconverted  children.  Sabbath 
school  teachers  prayed  for  their  classes,  until  everyone  ap- 
peared to  catch  the  inspiration  of  the  work.  The  minister's 
wife  had  a  class  of  twenty  young  men,  who  were  all  converted 
but  two.  Both  old  and  young  understood  that  I  was  preach- 
ing to  sinners  in  the  power  of  the  Spirit's  demonstration. 

Many  were  grievously  affected  in  their  personality,  when  I 
knew  nothing  concerning  their  characters.  In  many  instances 
they  would  accept  the  truth,  realize  their  condition,  be  con- 
verted and  become  the  best  workers  in  the  meeting.  A  dear 
young  lady  with  the  tears  coursing  down  her  cheeks,  and  her 
whole  frame  quivering,  under  sinful  transgression,  wanted  me 
to  explain  conviction  to  her.  Opening  the  Bible  I  read  these 
words:  "He  that  believeth  not  is  condemned  because  he  hath 
not  believed  in  the  name  of  the  only  begotten  Son  of  God." 
"You  see  that  conviction  for  sin  is  the  first  step  in  believing," 
said  I.  "When  the  Holy  Spirit  reveals  the  Son  of  God  and 
your  sins  are  made  very  plain,  you  feel  wonderfully  distressed 


76  THE   TRUE    WAY. 

without  the  help  of  Christ  and  because  of  your  heavy  weight 
of  sin,  you  are  crushed,  having  to  cry  aloud  for  mercy,  find- 
ing it  nowhere  but  in  Jesus.  This  is  conviction  brought  to- 
bear  upon  your  mind  and  it  will  continue  until  you  lay  down 
the  weapons  of  rebellion  through  the  atoning  blood  of  your 
blessed  Redeemer,  when  your  sins  will  be  forgiven  through 
faith  in  Christ  Jesus."  "But  I  am  too  wicked  for  Jesus  to 
save  me,"  she  replied.  "That  is  why  He  came  into  the  world," 
I  answered,  "to  work  out  your  righteousness,  to  be'come  a  sac- 
rifice for  your  sins,  avert  punishment,  secure  favor,  by  which 
you  can  be  justified  and  accepted  of  God,  as  though  you  had 
not  sinned.  It  is  not  because  a  criminal  is  pure,  that  he  is 
acquitted  in  a  court  of  justice,  but  in  there  not  being  sufficient 
evidence  to  convict  him.  You,  as  a  sinner,  are  pronounced 
guilty  before  the  court  of  heaven  and  the  charges  against  you 
are  not  withdrawn  because  of  your  innocence,  but  for  what 
Christ  has  done  to  meet  the  demands  of  your  sins,  at  the 
court  of  the  King's  bench,  that  you  are  acquitted.  Do  you 
understand  the  meaning  of  justification,  which  shows  the  im- 
portance of  entering  in  at  the  straight  gate?"  "I  think  it  is 
very  plain,"  she  answered,  "but  why  do  you  call  it  the  straight 
gate?"  "Because  there  is  not  room  enough  for  your  unright- 
eousness, and  if  you  get  to  the  Father,  it  must  be  through 
Jesus  Christ,  who  says:  'Whosoever  forsaketh  not  all  that  he 
hath,  cannot  be  my  disciple.'  The  original  Greek  text  says: 
'That  forsaketh  not  the  things  of  himself.'"  The  dear  Lord 
was  truly  in  our  midst  and  that  to  save  the  poor  fluttering, 
timid  heart  and  keep  her  in  the  true  and  narrow  way,  when  she 
consecrated  all  to  His  keeping.  The  second  night  I  preached, 
ten  persons  united  with  the  church  and  so  the  work  went  on 
with  great  interest  until  many  rejoiced  in  the  Lord.  Halle- 
lujah! 

My  next  work  was  with  Rev.  Mr  Slack  in  Trelltown,  Pa. 
The  spirit  of  prayer  for  his  people  had  been  upon  me  from 
the  time  I  first  met  the  pastor.  It  appeared  to  me  I  had 


UNDER    CONVICTION.  77 

real  travail  of  soul,  so  much  so  I  would  feel  almost  crushed 
and  exhausted,  and  could  scarcely  bear  up  under  the  heavy 
burden.  I  continued  under  this  pressure  and  was  in  con- 
stant prayer  for  days.  One  morning  after  a  prayerful  night 
these  words  came  to  my  mind:  "I  will  never  leave  thee  nor 
forsake  thee."  At  that  moment  a  wonderful  peace  came 
over  me. 

In  this  state  of  perfect  rest  and  quiet  assurance,  I  began  to 
work  with  the  minister  in  this  protracted  effort.  From  the 
very  beginning,  the  word  of  God  took  effect  upon  the  hearts 
of  the  people.  The  news  went  around  the  community.  The 
work  spread  and  the  house  was  so  crowded  many  were  turned 
away,  not  able  to  find  standing  room.  I  presented  satan  as 
the  ruler  of  sin  and  Christ  as  the  savior  from  it.  Such  was 
the  spiritual  condition  of  the  meetings  that  careless  sinners 
would  be  convicted  and  converted  the  same  evening.  Min- 
isters and  others  who  came  in,  would  say  at  once  they  felt  a 
Divine  influence  and  that  God  was  truly  in  His  own  house 
A  gentleman  from  Philadelphia  who  was  in  the  town  on  busi- 
ness, came  to  the  meeting,  became  alarmed  about  his  sinful 
condition,  sought  the  Lord,  found  Him,  returned  to  his  home, 
erected  an  altar,  asked  a  blessing  at  the  table,  united  with  the 
church  of  his  choice  and  became  an  active  and  efficient 
worker  for  the  Lord.  His  last  letter  to  me  stated  that  he 
had  been  the  means  of  doing  much  good  and  seeing  hundreds 
of  souls  saved.  I  could  not  but  exclaim,  "Praise  God  !" 
from  a  happy  heart  which  was  running  over  with  love  to  Him. 
It  appeared  to  me  at  that  moment,  that  Jesus  said  to  to  me: 
"Look  at  Me,  daughter,  and  be  satisfied."  I  answered:  "Yes, 
blessed  Holy  Spirit,  my  daily  Comforter,  I  love  Thee  with  all 
imy  heart."  Oh,  how  He  talked  about  so  many  things  which 
encouraged  my  faith  to  lean  only  on  Him,  who  says:  "I  am 
meek  and  lowly  in  heart,  and  ye  shall  find  rest  for  your  soul." 
Hallelujah  to  Jesus!  who  is  my  daily  delight.  Amen  and 
amen. 


78  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

A  young  lady  under  deep  conviction,  said  she  could  not  see 
her  way  clear  and  was  in  great  distress  of  mind.  I  asked 
her  if  she  did  not  love  Jesus.  "I  do  not  know  Him,"  she 
answered,  "and  it  is  utterly  impossible  for  me  to  accept  Him 
as  my  Savior."  She  continued  weeping  bitterly.  "Do  you 
read  God's  word?"  I  asked.  "Yes  ma'am,  and  that  is  why 
I  know  I  am  such  a  sinner."  "Does  not  the  Word  say:  'Come 
unto  Me  all  ye  that  labor  and  are  heavy  laden  and  I  will  give 
you  rest?'  Are  you  seeking  Jesus?"  "Yes,  but  I  do  not 
have  rest  or  peace  either."  "Are  you  heavy  laden  and  sad 
on  account  of  your  sins  ?"  "Yes,  I  know  I  am  sorry  for  every 
thing  I  have  -ever  done  against  God."  "When  does  He  tell 
you  to  come  to  Him?"  "Now,"  she  replied.  "Have  you 
come?"  "I  have."  "Do  you  accept?"  "I  do,  with  all  my 
heart  accept  Jesus."  "You  know'He  says:  'Look  unto  me 
and  be  saved.'  Are  you  looking?"  "I  am,"  and  at  the  same 
moment  she  whispered  in  my  ear:  "I  see.  I  see.  It  is  Christ 
who  saves  and  nothing  in  me  at  all.  Oh,  Sister  Miller!  I  am 
so  happy!  So  happy  in  Jesus."  As  she  arose  from  her  knees 
wiping  the  tears  from  her  eyes,  her  countenance  bright  and 
shining,  with  a  soft,  low  voice  in  clear  accents,  she  said:  "I 
have  found  the  Lord  to  the  great  joy  of  my  soul."  So  long 
as  the  meetings  lasted  she  gave  evidence  of  continuing  firm 
in  the  Lord  and  was  one  of  the  faithful  workers.  Amen. 

Many  others  who  had  been  very  wicked  and  had  led  sinful 
lives  were  happily  converted  and  are  living  consistent  Christi- 
ians.  Others  scoffed  at  religion,  turned  from  God,  refused 
Christ  and  were  never  present  again  at  the  meetings.  At  the 
close  of  these  services  a  man  came  to  me,  saying:  "You  have 
taken  me  back  to  the  scenes  of  my  childhood.  My  parents 
were  lovers  of  God  and  often  prayed  for  me  and  wanted  me 
to  be  good,  but  I  refused,  did  not  want  to  accept  their  'teach- 
ings, nor  follow  their  example  and  I  am  a  wicked  sinner. 
Since  coming  to  your  meetings  I  have  made  up  my  mind, 
God  being  my  helper,  to  lead  a  different  life.  Will  you  pray 


COME    UNTO    ME.  79 

for  me?"  I  told  him  to  pray  for  himself,  and  I  would  not 
cease  praying  for  him  until  I  had  heard  that  he  had  accepted 
Christ  as  his  perfect  Savior.  I  never  saw  him  again  and  it 
was  over  a  year  before  I  heard  from  him.  He  wrote  me, 
saying:  "I  have  sought  God  for  the  forgiveness  of  my  sins, 
afterwards  for  the  old  nature  to  be  entirely  removed.  The 
blood  of  Christ  has  saved  me  from  all  sin,  and  I  am  enjoying 
great  peace  and  happiness." 

I  was  entertained  at  Mr.  White's  while  laboring  at  Tulley- 
town,  where  I  rested  a  few  weeks  in  their  pleasant  home,  du- 
ring which  time  I  was  accompanied  by  dear  Sister  White, 
who  was  always  willing  and  ready  to  visit  the  converts  and 
give  them  a  word  of  encouragement,  that  they  might  not  give 
way  to  the  enemy  of  their  souls. 

My  next  work  was  with  the  same  pastor  at  Emilie,  Pa- 
in narrating  the  incidents  connected  with  these  interesting 
meetings  I  live  over  again  those  precious  years.  There  were 
no  great  things  done  here  until  many  obstacles  were  over 
come  and  difficulties  surmounted,  after  which  the  work  of  the 
Lord  prospered  and  souls  were  saved.  When  closing  this 

meeting  I  was  invited  to  Mr.  L 's,  a  Roman  Catholic,  whose 

son  and  three  daughters  had  been  converted.  The  son  first 
made  a  public  confession  to  me,  then  begged  my  pardon.  Said 
he:  "When  you  began  to  preach  at  Emilie  I  would  not  go  to 
hear  you.  The  first  time  I  went  was  to  please  my 
sisters,  who  had  been  saved.  After  preaching  you  re- 
quested the  church  to  come  forward  and  sinners  to  take  a 
stand  for  God.  I  was  surprised  and  felt  really  angry  and 
indignant,  thinking  I  would  never  again  enter  the  church,  or 
listen  to  you  preach  again.  When  the  next  night  came  and 
the  family  were  getting  ready  I  was  compelled,  contrary  to  my 
better  feelings  and  clearer  judgment,  to  go  to  hear  you  again. 
After  the  sermon  you  came  down  in  the  congregation.  When 
coming  towards  me  you  stopped.  Addressing  me  you  said: 
'Young  man,  what  about  that  soul  of  yours?'  I  did  not  an- 


80 


THE    TRUE    WAV. 


swer  and  you  passed  on.     I  went  home  that  night  realizing 
that  I  was  a  sinner,   but  to  get   clear  of  my  conscience  I  took 
great  exception  to  you  and  said  according   to  the   Protestant 
Bible  you  should  be  prohibited  from   speaking  in  the  pulpit. 
Everywhere  I  went  to  transact  business,  in  the  stores  or  fam- 
ilies, the   only  topic  of  conversation  was  the  revival,  ending 
in  a  religious  conversation.     To  add  fuel  to  the  flame  my  own 
family,  who  were  interested  from  the  beginning,  and  who  were 
anxious    for  me,    the  only  son,   did    not  give  me  any  rest  at 
home  and  so  many  of  my  friends  and  companions  were  saved 
and  blessed,  that  I  could  not  get  any  encouragement  in  my  ob- 
jections to  the  work  of  God.     You  were  announcing  the  text 
when    we   entered    the  church    the   second  evening,    and  it 
seemed  to  me  the  word  of  God  fell  upon  my  ear  like  a  peal 
of  thunder.     I  felt  at  once  the  great  importance  of  an  imme- 
.diate  surrender  to  a   merciful   God.      From    that  night  your 
words  took  a  deeper  and  deeper  hold  upon  me.     The  guilt  of 
the  past  and  the  great  danger  of  condemnation  was  contin- 
ually before  me,  and  I  realized  that  I  was  a  hard  sinner  and 
deserved  eternal  punishment.     After  preaching  you  went  into 
the  congregation  speaking  to  different  ones  in  every  seat  and 
as  you  came  to  where  I  sat,  my  mind  became  greatly  agitated 
as  to  what  I  should  do  when  you  reached  me.     My  sensibili- 
ties seemed  paralyzed  when  you  extended  your  hand,  with  the 
words:  'Young  man,  do  you  understand  your  condition  before 
the  Holy  Ghost?'     I   trembled   from  head  to  foot,  but  could 
not  reply  as  I  arose   and    followed    to  the   altar,  where    you 
knelt  beside  me  and   I  explained    my  condition  as  a   seeker. 
You  taught  me   that   I  was    under  conviction  for  sin.     Oh, 
how  much  I    suffered  that    night  and  the  next  day,  feeling  at 
times  that  I  was  almost  crushed,  but  found  no   relief.     I  was 
first  at  the  altar  the  night    following    when    you    called    for 
seekers.     In  my  dejected  state  of  mind  you  and  others  talked 
and  prayed  with  me,  with  no  apparent  effect.     Before  leaving 
the  church  I  said  there  was  no  hope   for  me   and  that  I   was 


CONVERSION.  81 

doomed  to  be  lost.  Bidding  me  goodnight  you  said  I  was 
very  near  the  kingdom.  How  is  that,  I  thought,  when  I  am 
almost  heart-broken?  1  grew  really  so  sad  that  I  became 
frightened  at  my  state  of  mind.  It  was  a  beautiful  moon- 
light night  and  I  said:  'Dear  Lord,  I  shall  not  rest  nor  sleep 
until  the  sinking  of  the  moon,  unless  you  take  me  as  I  am  for 
time  and  eternity.'  I  was  converted  at  that  moment  and  have 
been  very  happy  ever  since."  Taking  me  by  the  hand  h^  said: 
"I  beg  your  pardon  and  ask  your  forgiveness  for  ever  having 
said  an  unkind  word  about  you,  who  led  me  to  my  blessed 
Jesus." 

I  assured  him  that  his  honest  confession  would  prevent  my 
holding  anything  against  him.  I  visited  the  family  in  their 
home  frequently  afterward.  There  was  great  rejoicing  in  the 
neighborhood  over  their  conversions.  They  all  proved  faith- 
ful to  God  and  were  efficient  workers  during  the  revival. 

Mrs.  Stout,  wife  of  the  Sabbath  school  superintendent  and 
class  leader,  was  also  greatly  blessed.  She  was  a  very  timid, 
unhappy  Christian  because  of  her  little  faith.  From  the  be- 
ginning she  was  so  distressed  at  heart  as  to  be  almost  driven 
to  despair.  She  decided  to  settle  the  matter  by  coming  to  the 
altar,  but  not  until  the  fourth  night  of  continued  seeking  were 
the  scales  removed  from  her  eyes  that  she  could  see  the 
blessed  Lord  in  the  light  of  His  holiness. 

I  wish  also  to  speak  of  the  conversion  of  a  husband  and 
wife  and  father,  who  were  lovely  people  and  among  the  most 
prominent  in  the  place.  They  had  been  reared  in  the  Quaker 
faith  and  taught  the  impropriety  of  making  a  public  demon- 
stration of  their  religious  principles,  however  deep  their  con- 
viction for  sin  might  be.  They  attended  every  public  service, 
going  home  feeling  sad  and  miserable,  yet  too  proud  spirited 
to  come  to  the  altar.  I  talked  to  the  wife,  trying  to  make 
clear  the  sinner's  condition,  and  found  she  was  on  the  point 
of  yielding,  when  she  said  suddenly:  "I  cannot  go  without  my 
husband."  I  looked  at  him  and  saw  that  both  he  and  his 


82  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

'  wife  were  greatly  affected.  The  wife  said:  "Husband  if  you 
will  accompany  me  we  will  go  forward  tonight  and  give  our 
hearts  to  Jesus."  Without  uttering  a  word  he  extended  his 
hand  to  her  and  they  followed  me  to  the  altar.  We  knelt  to- 
gether and  I  had  not  been  praying  for  them  long  when  she 
began  weeping,  and  praying  for  her  husband.  They  remained 
in  this  condition  night  after  night,  the  husband  not  knowing 
what  was  in  the  way  and  the  wife  more,  concerned  for  him 
than  herself.  After  several  days'  and  nights'  struggling,  read- 
ing the  Bible  and  praying,  they  were  almost  exhausted.  In  this 
condition,  the  husband  agonizing  alone  in  the  barn,  arose  from 
his  knees  and  went  to  the  corn  crib.  While  filling  the  basket 
he  said:  "Lord,  I  have  done  all  I  can.  If  I  am  ever  saved  it 
must  be  by  you  for  Jesus'  sake."  At  that  very  moment  he 
was  converted  and  ran  to  the  house  shouting:  "I  have  found 
Christ  my  Savior."  Taking  his  wife  in  his  arms  he  ran  about 
the  house  shouting,  weeping  and  praising  God.  Then  they 
fell  upon  their  knees,  praying  for  her  conversion.  At  night 
she  was  first  at  the  altar  with  a  countenance  sad  and  dejected, 
weeping  and  moaning  aloud.  I  was  glad  to  see  her  in  this 
condition  knowing  that  her  "extremity  was  God's  opportun- 
ity." I  knelt  beside  her  and  said:  "The  very  moment  you 
are  willing  for  Jesus  to  do  the  work  for  you,  it  is  done."  She 
replied:  "I  came  tonight  determined  to  give  up  all  I  know 
and  all  I  do  not  know  to  God."  Truly  was  she  accepted  at 
that  moment,  and  testified,  as  did  her  husband,  to  the  saving 
power  of  Jesus' blood.  Hallelujah!  The  dear  father,  eighty- 
three  years  old,  arose  after  their  testimony  and  came  to  the 
altar  where  he  was  saved  and  died,  the  same  year,  a  Christian. 

Many  pastors  attended  these  meetings,  inviting  me  to  kssist 
them,  but  I  did  not  accept  a  call  until  directed  of  God. 

Before  leaving  Pennsylvania  I  was  called  to  speak  on  tem- 
perance in  the  churches  in  which  I  had  held  revival  services. 
In  every  instance  I  tried  to  impress  upon  the  minds  of  the 


CALL    UPON    ME.  83 

drinking  men,  that  if  they  were  Godly  they  would  surely  be 
temperate.  Praise  God  for  full  salvation.  Amen. 

On  January  ist,  1878,  I  began  a  protracted  meeting  in 
Falsington,  Pa.  In  this  work  I  could  constantly  say  Abba 
Father.  The  Trenton  people  attended  many  of  the  services, 
witnessing  Jesus'  power  to  save  in  every  meeting.  Hurriedly, 
without  taking  any  rest,  I  went  next  to  Langhorn,  Pa.  Not  be- 
ing acquainted  with  pastor  nor  people,  I  made  inquiry  as  to 
their  mode  of  conducting  services.  The  pastor  replied  kindly: 
"The  meeting  is  yours,  Sister  Miller,  do  as  you  think  best. 
We  will  all  work  together  with  the  Master."  I  added:  "and 
give  God  the  glory."  I  opened  this  meeting  Sabbath  morn- 
ing and  held  four  meetings  that  day.  In  those  days  I  always 
preached  three  times -and  often  four  and  five  times  on  the 
Lord's  day.  The  pastors  would  insist  upon  my  taking  every 
service  with  all  the  extra  work  thrown  in. 

Now,  I  really  believe,  though  not  knowing  it  then,  that  the 
devil  would  have  rejoiced  to  see  me  killed,  working  for  my 
blessed  Lord  and  Savior.  The  first  work,  of  course,  was  with 
the  church.  Afterwards  I  went  through  the  congregation,  speak- 
ing to  different  persons  as  the  Spirit  directed,  knowing  their 
difficulties  and  convictions.  I  would  then  return  to-the  pul- 
pit and  speak  of  each  interesting  case  as  it  came  to  my  mind, 
avoiding  personalities.  I  would  attempt  to  remove  their  diffi- 
culties and  correct  mistakes  of  their  early  teachings.  Some 
had  the  erroneous  idea  that  though  using'  the  means,  they 
must  wait  a  long  time  before  God  would  convert  them.  My 
teaching  proved  to  them  clearly,  that  they  must  give  all  to 
Jesus,  that  it  was  not  only  conviction,  but  also  contrition  for 
sin,  then  confession  for  sin  and  true  conversion  would  come 
through  Christ.  The  first  evening  I  tested  the  congregation, 
believers  began  working,  sinners  came  forward  and  were 
saved. 

Many  interesting  incidents  occured  in  this  meeting.  The 
house  was  crowded  to  excess.  Many  were  compelled  to  leave, 


84  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

unable  to  find  standing  room.  Some  came  a  distance  of  fif- 
teen and  twenty  miles  from  the  neighboring  villages  and  when 
convicted  would  become  seekers  and  before  leaving  the  altar 
find  peace.  Among  the  converts  were  drinking  men,  business 
men,  poor  men  and  those  who  were  wealthy  and  held  the  best 
positions  in  society. 

One  man,  who  would  not  come  to  the  meeting  at  first, 
stood  on  the  outside  and  looked  in  at  the  window  and  did  so 
for  several  evenings,  unknown  to  his  family  or  myself.  He 
became  under  such  deep  conviction  that  he  was  compelled  to 
come  inside,  taking  a  seat  near  the  wall  in  the  rear  of  the 
building.  In  appearance  he  was  tall  and  straight,  having  fine 
features,  with  a  clear  complexion  and  mild  countenance.  He 
had  a  lovely  wife,  two  sons  and  a  daughter.  After  I  finished 
preaching  and  walked  into  the  congregation,  the  wife  whis- 
pered to  me:  "My  husband  is  present  and  I  want  you  to 
speak  to  him."  I  was  not  permitted  to  talk  with  him  that  even- 
ing but  saw  where  he  sat  and  promised  his  wife  to  pray  for  him. 
He  was  very  sad,  with  a  pale,  haggard  face.  It  was  nothing 
new  for  me  to  see  persons  under  deep  conviction,  but  his  ap- 
pearance was  indeed  alarming  and  very  soon  he  arose  and 
left  the  church,  without  speaking  to  any  one.  His  wife  came 
to  my  room  the  following  day  and  we  claimed  the  promise: 
"If  two  of  you  agree."  I  was  not  at  all  surprised  to  see  him 
again  at  the  public  service  at  night.  As  I  passed  through 
the  congregation  after  speaking,  I  was  impressed  by  the  Holy 
Spirit  to  extend  him  my  hand,  as  I  looked  into  his  sad  face 
and  asked  him  if  he  did  not  want  to  be  saved.  He  said  he 
did  and  walked  forward  to  the  altar,  but  left  at  the  close  of 
the  meeting  without  relief.  He  would  often  say:  "I  am  so 
wicked  and  sinful  that  God  will  not  hear  my  prayers."  The 
fourth  and  last  night  that  he  was  at  the  altar,  he  told  me  as 
he  arose  to  leave  that  he  was  lost  and  there  was  no  mercy  for 
him.  It  was  twelve  o'clock  when  we  left  the  church  and  as 
we  neared  his  home  it  came  to  me  forcibly  by  the  still  small 


NOW    OR    NEVER.  85 

voice:  "Now  or  never."  His  agony  of  mind  was  indescrib- 
able and  I  felt  that  notwithstanding  the  lateness  of  the  hour 
and  my  tired  body  that  we  must  make  another  effort  for  his 
salvation.  It  appeared  that  he  had  not  been  in  a  condition 
to  grasp  what  had  been  done  for  him.  On  entering  his  hon.e 
we  knelt  and  truly  wrestled  before  God  for  him.  Brother  and 
Sister  Doan,  with  whom  I  was  stopping,  accompanied  me  and 
every  one  present  prayed,  even  the  latter,  whom  I  had  never 

heard  pray,  offered  a  heart-searching  petition  for  Mr.  B , 

who  was  weeping  as  though  his  heart  would  break.  I  told 
him  to  pray  aloud.  He  replied:  "Oh,  Sister  Miller,  I  am 
lost."  I  urged  him  to  tell  his  condition  to  Jesus.  He  sobbed 
aloud:  "Oh,  God,  be  merciful  to  me,  a  sinner,  and  I  will 
love  and  obey  you  forever."  The  next  moment  he  clapped 
his  hands  saying:  "I  have  found  that  which  I  have  been 
seeking.  My  great  burden  is  gone  and  I  am  truly  happy." 

That  night  dear  Sister  Doan,  who  had  not  been  able  to 
speak  or  pray  in  the  meetings,  was  set  free,  and  became  a 
bright  light  and  a  very  great  help  to  me  in  the  public  services. 
Two  brothers,  living  in  the  neighborhood,  being  present,  were 
also  converted.  When  looking  at  my  time  I  found  it  was 
nearly  three  o'clock  in  the  morning.  How  blessedly  the  Spirit 
assured  me  that  I  was  abiding  in  Him  and  He  in  me.  Oh,  how 
I  praised  God  for  a  knowing  salvation.  Bless  His  holy  name. 


86  THE    TRUE    WAY. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

PROTRACTED  MEETING  IN  NEWTON,  PA.— REST 
AT  EMILIE.— REPORTED  DEATH.— NEW  YORK 
FOR  ONE  YEAR.— MISSION  WORK  THERE. 

CTN  FEBRUARY  1879,  I  opened  a  protracted  meeting 
with  the  Rev.  Mr.  Johnson,  of  Newtown,  Pa.  From 
A  the  beginning  these  services  were  crowded  and  the 
Spirit  of  God  was  poured  out  upon  the  people.  The  con- 
gregation was  strengthened,  encouraged,  and  revived,  when 
they  were  ready  to  work  with  us,  which  resulted  in  the  saving 
of  many  souls,  who  united  with  the  church  and  remained 
faithful  to  the  cause  of  Christ.  In  this  field  of  successful 
labor  I  was  the  guest  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Thompson.  Mr.  T. 
and  his  lovely  wife  were  good  workers  in  the  church.  There  was 
but  one  little  girl  in  the  family  and  she  was  their  neice.  One 
evening  after  preaching  three  sermons,  she  came  to  my  room, 
broken  up  and  in  tears.  She  said:  "I  do  want  to  be  a  true 
Christian  and  join  the  church,  but  I  fear  auntie  will  not  be 
willing.  Will  you  pray  for  me,  Sister  Miller?  I  am  so  un- 
happy." "But  you  need  not  be  so,  my  dear  child,"  I  replied, 
"God  is  love  and  gave  his  Son  to  redeem  you  from  sin  that 
you  may  be  happy  here  and  when  you  die  will  live  in  heaven 
with  Him  forever."  "I  do  so  want  to  be  good,  but  it  is  so 
hard  to  do  what  I  ought."  I  read  from  the  Word:  "They 
that  honor  Me,  I  will  honor  and  my  glory  will  not  I  give  to 
another."  I  made  plain  to  her  how  the  Israelites  escaped  the 
plague  in  Egypt,  in  having  the  blood  upon  their  houses. 


MY    LOVE    OF    GOD.  87 

"As  the  blood  saved  them,  so  it  is  your  refuge,  too.  The 
blood  of  Jesus  Christ,  my  dear  child,  is  your  only  safety  in 
this  life  and  that  which  is  to  come.  You  see  it  was  nothing 
the  Israelites  did  to  secure  their  safety,  but  they  believed 
what  was  said  to  them.  So  it  is  with  you.  The  Savior  who  shed 
his  blood  for  your  soul."  "I  believe  everything  you  say,';  she  re- 
plied, "and  I  see  my  condition  as  I  never  saw  it  before,  but  I 
feel  so  unhappy."  Kneeling  in  prayer  I  asked  the  Lord  to 
instruct  and  teach  the  dear  young  girl  how  to  accept  Christ 
that  satan  might  not  have  the  best  of  her  young  life.  She 
wept  bitterly  and  when  rising  from  our  knees,  she  exclaimed: 
"I  do  believe  that  Jesus  is  mine!  I  am  saved  by  the  blood 
of  Christ!"  She  had  a  great  desire  to  unite  with  the  church, 
but  her  aunt  and  uncle  thought  best  to  defer  it  until  she  was 
older. 

I  would  say  here,  that  my  long  experience  in  working  for 
the  saving  of  souls,  has  proved  that  whether  young  or  old, 
when  converted  it  is  better  to  unite  with  the  church  at  once. 
Do  not  neglect  your  duty,  dearly  beloved  converts. 

One  evening  I  preached  from  this  text:  "Now  is  the  ac- 
cepted time;  now  is  the  day  of  salvation."  I  insisted  upon 
an  immediate  acceptance.  The  Spirit  was  present  in  His 
mighty  power.  At  the  close  of  the  sermon  I  asked  those 
whose  minds  were  made  up  to  accept  Christ,  to  stand.  Many 
arose,  who  afterwards  came  forward  and  were  saved.  I  no- 
ticed two  young  women  under  deep  conviction,  sitting  to- 
gether who,  notwithstanding  their  deep  emotion,  did  not 
stand  up  or  come  forward.  I  felt  constrained  to  press  the 
thought  again  upon  their  minds,  adding  that  it  might  be  their 
last  opportunity,  especially  to  those  who  felt  it  a  duty  now  to 
be  saved.  "Perhaps  this  moment's  decision  may  seal  your 
destiny  forever."  At  the  close  of  the  seivice  these  two 
young  women  came  to  me,  confessing  they  had  never  felt  so  sad 
as  when  I  said:  "This  moment's  decision  may  seal  your  destiny 


88  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

forever."  It  proved  truly  their  last  opportunity.  I  never  saw 
them  again  and  they  died  unconverted. 

The  following  evening  I  requested  those  not  satisfied  with 
their  Christian  experience,  as  well  as  sinners,  to 
'come  forward  to  the  altar  for  special  prayer.  A  great  many 
responded  at  once,  Mrs.  G among  the  number.  How- 
ever, before  kneeling,  the  Presbyterian  minister,  who  sat  in 
the  rear  of  the  house,  asked  permission  to  say  a  few  words. 
At  the  close  of  his  remarks  he  came  forward  saying:  "I  should 
like  for  my  people  to  come  with  me  and  bow  at  the  altar." 
He  gave  me  his  hand  requesting  my  prayers,  as  did  many  of 
his  congregation.  As  we  prayed  for  the  strengthening  of  be- 
lievers and  the  saving  of  sinners,  one  after  another  would 
arise  and  publicly  acknowledge  what  had  been  done  for  them. 

Among   the    penitents,  was    Mrs.     G ,    a    Presbyterian, 

who  was  in  deep  sorrow.  I  knelt  and  earnestly  beseeched  the 
Holy  Spirit,  to  teach  her  all  about  the  Savior,  and  what  she 
must  renounce  to  gain  favor  and  be  acceptable  in  His  pres- 
ence. Before  we  arose  she  became  calm  and  peaceful,  say- 
ing: "I  am  so  happy,  I  am  so  happy."  From  that  time  she 
was  no  longer  constrained  to  keep  her  lips  closed  concerning 
her  Christian  experience  but  always  gave  a  clear  testimony. 
I  left  her  a  faithful  worker  for  the  saving  of  souls. 

The  next  morning  Rev.  Mr.  Wylie,  the  Presbyterian  min- 
ister, called  upon  me  and  said  he  could  stay  but  a  few  mo- 
ments, but  so  intense  was  his  desire  to  please  God  and  possess 
that  peace  which  passeth  all  understanding,  that  the  entire 
morning  was  spent  before  he  left.  He  was  decidedly  a  man  of 
character,  with  strong  will  power,  thorouhly  educated,  a  great 
thinker  and  reader  and  fine  theologian.  He  was  reared  in 
the  Episcopalian  faith  and  'had  preached  that  doctrine  many 
years  before  uniting  with  the  Presbyterian  church.  His  views 
were  evangelical,  sermons  logical  and  had  a  congregation  in- 
terested in  religion,  but  he  was  lacking  in  that  real  persuasive, 
thrilling,  impressive  power  that  comes  from  the  sweet  influ- 


POWER    OE    GOD.  89 

ence  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  He  fully  realized  this  and  cried 
out  with  his  whole  soul:  "I  am  not  satisfied  with  my  efforts 
unassisted  by  the  Spirit's  power."  I  have  every  reason  to  be- 
lieve that  our  dear,  able  brother,  was  afterward  differently  led, 
and  so  instructed  his  people.  I  have  thought  that  every 
worker,  whether  minister  or  evangelist,  is  required  to  have 
divine  instruction,  if  we  take  that  which  is  of  God  and  make 
it  plain  to  suffering  humanity.  It  is  not  possible  to  teach 
unless  we  are  first  taught  by  the  Spirit  of  God. 

The  work  went  on,  people  coming  miles  to  see  and  hear  for 
themselves.  There  were  large  congregations  deeply  interested 
in  the  work  of  saving  perishing  souls.  The  good  pastor,  Mr. 
Johnson,  would  say:  "God  bless  you,  my  dear  child."  One 
morning  he  came  to  say  he  was  called  to  Philadelpha 
to  be  absent  several  days.  I  did  not  object  but  told  him  to 
go,  for  the  Holy  Spirit  would  be  with  me,  though  knowing  at 
the  same  time  that  I  was  overworked,  but  spoke  to  no  one  of 
it  but  Jesus.  I  conducted  the  services,  speaking  three  times 
on  Sabbath  and  every  evening  in  the  week,  not  however  with- 
out much  prayer.  I  would  frequently  go  to  the  cemetery, 
a  short  distance  from  my  home,  and  there  alone  with  Jesus 
would  fall  upon  my  knees  and  pray  aloud  for  perishing  souls. 
Very  often  I  would  remain  in  this  place  of  the  dead  for  three 
hours  at  a  time,  pleading  for  the  lost  and  for  strength  to  do 
my  daily  duty  during  the  pastor's  absence.  Early  Sabbath 
morning  my  heavy  load  was  lifted,  and  the  dear  Lord  said: 
"Daughter,  your  requests  are  before  me.  I  will  be  with  you 
in  wisdom  and  strength."  I  arose  with  joy  and  peace  unspeak- 
able in  my  soul.  In  every  meeting  there  was  weeping  all  over 
the  house,  and  many  were  saved  that  day  whom  I  expect  to 
meet  in  heaven.  I  preached  three  times  and  strength  was 
given  me  for  every  service. 

On  Monday  morning  I  was  very  feeble,  so  much  so  that  I 
did  not  get  up  for  breakfast,  but  feeling  better  later,  went  to 
the  evening  service,  as  the  pastor  had  not  returned.  On 


90  THE   TRUE   WAY. 

entering  the  pulpit  I  realized  my  weakness  and  called  on  a 
brother  to  pray.  When  rising  to  announce  the  hymn  I  found 
I  could  not  stand,  only  as  I  held  to  the  pulpit.  My  limbs 
shook  so  that  I  sat  down  and  asked  Jesus  what  had  better  be 
done.  In  a  moment  it  came  to  me  to  have  an  experience 
meeting,  which  suggestion  was  truly  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  for 
it  worked  like  a  charm  and  none  knew  that  I  was  not  able  to 
preach.  As  each  one  spoke  so  freely,  I  took  great  pains  to 
impress  every  word,  thought  and  sentence  upon  the  hearts  of 
the  young  converts,  that  their  diffidence  might  be  overcome 
in  testifying  what  Jesus  had  dene  for  them.  I  was  delighted 
to  hear  those  who  had  so  recently  found  the  Lord,  willing  to 
testify  to  the  saving  power  of  the  blood  of  Christ.  Often 
eight  or  ten  would  rise  at  once,  and  I  felt  the  assurance  that 
God  through  Christ,  was  doing  all.  Still  keeping  my  seat  I 
requested  all  who  felt  their  need  of  a  Savior  to  come  forward. 
Quickly  they  came,  one  by  one,  until  the  altar  was  filled.  I 
called  on  a  sister  to  pray,  then  whispered  to  my  Heavenly 
Father  to  take  the  meeting,  as  only  he  knew  how  feeble  I  was. 
At  that  moment  the  door  opened  gently  and  as  I  looked  up,  be- 
ing still  seated,  to  the  great  joy  and  delight  of  my  soul,  I  saw 
the  pastor  enter.  He  felt  constrained  to  return  a  day  sooner 
than  he  had  intended.  He  came  forward  and  I  informed 
him  of  my  illness  and  while  the  congregation  was  at  prayer 

Mrs.  J ,  a  dear  Christian  friend,  assisted  me  to  my  home, 

where  I  remained  for  ten  days  unable  to  leave  my  bed. 

I  had  labored  night  and  day  for  eight  months,  speaking  on 
the  Sabbath  often  four  or  five  times  and  on  every  evening 
taking  charge  of  the  altar  services,  not  getting  home  some- 
times until  after  midnight,  and  did  not  retire  many  nights 
until  after  two  o'clock  in  the  morning.  In  many  places  scores 
called  on  me  at  one  time  for  spiritual  advice  and' I  was  com- 
pelled to  meet  them  all  at  once,  pray  for  them  and  have  them 
leave  without  knowing  their  personal  sorrows. 
The  pastor  called  early  next  morning  to  say  he  had  ap- 


FORGIVEN  91 

ointed  a  meeting  for  me  that  evening,  as  many  had  ex- 
pressed a  desire  to  see  me  personally.  I  explained  to  him  the 
utter  impossibility  of  remaining  longer  in  his  church  and 
with  the  good  people  of  Newton.  Before  I  was  able  to  leave 
my  room,  during  convalescense,  a  young  lady  and  her  affi- 
anced called  to  see  me.  The  young  man  had  attended  my 
meetings  held  in  the  surrounding  country,  but  could  not  see 
his  way  clear  to  accept  Christ.  After  prayer  it  seemed  that 
the  Holy  Ghost  showed  me  his  true  eondition.  I  asked  him 
if  he  believed  in  God.  "Oh,  yes,  indeed  I  do,"  he  replied. 
"Do  you  think  you  have  treated  the  Savior  with  due  respect, 
done  your  duty,  and  obeyed  His  commands  as  you  have 
had  light  and  liberty?"  "No,  I  do  not."  "Is  it  necessary 
then  for  me  to  speak  further  on  this  subject,  when  you  will 
not  obey  God  as  far  as  you  know?"  He  did  not  reply.  I 
said:  "If  you  will  make  up  your  mind  to  repent,  and  accept 
the  conditions  to  the  best  of  your  ability  and  not  neglect 
your  duty  in  any  way,  I  will  attempt  to  make  the  way  as  plain 
as  I  know  how,  in  the  name  of  Jesus."  I  dwelt  long  upon 
the  lost  who  die  in  their  sins  because  they  reject  Christ.  I 
saw  that  he  grew  very  uneasy  and  began  to  tremble.  He  re- 
alized the  truth  of  my  statement  and  could  not  fail  to  under, 
stand  his  lost  condition.  The  perspiration  stood  in  large 
drops  on  his  face,  tears  coursed  down  his  cheeks  and  breaking 
down  wholly  sobbed  aloud  in  broken  accents:  "What  must 
I  do  to  be  saved?  Oh,  Oh,  I  am  such  a  sinner.  Is  there  no ' 
hope  for  me?"  "Yes,"  I  said,  "there  is  hope  for  you,  my 
brother,  and  you,  my  sister."  Opening  the  Bible  I  read  from 
John  11.26.  "The  Master  is  come  and  calleth  for  thee.'» 
"That  means  you,  my  brother  and  sister.  Do  you  under- 
stand, dear  souls,  that  this  is  done  for  you?"  "Yes,"  he  an- 
swered, "I  believe  Jesus  suffered  and  died  for  me."  I  read 
again  from  John  3.36.  "He  that  believeth  in  the  Son  hath 
everlasting  life."  "Yes,  I  see.  I  see,  as  never  before. 
Truly  it  is  for  me.  It  is  for  me!"  We  knelt  together  and 


92  THE   TRUE    WAY. 

thanked  God  for  His  saving  power.  The  sister  continued  in 
prayer,  unwilling  to  rise  until  she  also  found  peace 
in  believing.  They  left  me  with  their  souls  made  happy, 
were  married  to  each  other  and  are  living  to  serve  their 
blessed  Lord. 

Before  I  was  able  to  leave  my  chamber  a  message  came  to 
me  from  Tulleytown,  saying  the  pastor  was  going  to  confer- 
ence and  himself  and  people  were  desirous  that  I  should  open 
services  again  in  their  church.  The  following  week  I  went  to 
Brother  White's.  Under  their  kind  care  I  was  able  in  a  few 
weeks  to  return  to  Trenton,  New  Jersey,  to  greet  the  dear 
friends  and  converts.  I  also  visited  the  Chapel  that  was 
erected  as  a  result  of  the  work  done  the  previous  year.  While 
in  the  city  my  de&r  friend  Mrs.  Stout,  of  Emilie,  Pa.,  called 
and  invited  me  to  her  home  for  a  rest.  I  was  at  a  loss  as  to 
what  was  my  duty.  After  talking  the  matter  over  with  her 
and  other  friends,  and  having  prayed  over  it,  there  was  a 
unanimous  decision  that  I  should  rest  a  week  or  ten  days. 

Late  that  evening  I  was  snugly  ensconced  in  the  quiet  country 
home  of.  my  dear  friend,  who  had  been  so  signally  blessed 
when  I  labored  in  their  church.  A  few  mornings  after  my 
arrival  Rev.  Mr.  Cook  of  Hulmeville,  Pa.,  with  whom  I  had 
labored,  called  at  Mr.  Stout's,  who  was  considerably  aston- 
tonished  to  see  him  so  early  in  the  morning,  and  asked  for 
the  news.  "Have  you  not  heard  the  sad  news?"  he  replied. 
Mr.  Stout  said  he  had  heard  nothing  strange.  Mr.  Cook  said 
he  had  some  very  shocking  news  to  convey,  that  he  had  seen 
in  the  last  evening's  paper  that  our  dear  evangelist,  Sister  Liz- 
zie E.  Miller,  was  dead.  "Is  that  so?"  said  Mrs.  Stout,  who 
had  heard  his  remarks  to  her  husband.  "Come  into  break- 
fast with  us  and  we  will  talk  the  matter  over,"  motioning  to 
her  husband  to  say  nothing.  She  then  rushed  up  to  my 
room  *o  say  that  Rev.  Cook  is  here.  Come  to  breakfast  as 
soon  as  possible.  They  had  only  reached  the  parlor  when  I 
made  my  appearance,  unconscious  of  what  had  passed. 


DIED    UNREPENTANT.  93 

Brother  Cook  was  so  shocked  he  sprang  to  his  feet  and  took 
both  my  hands  in  his,  exclaiming:  "My  dear  sister  in  Christ, 
I  am  so  gald  to  see  you  and  know  that  you  are  alive!  God  bless 
you,  Sister  Miller.  My  wife  and  myself  scarcely  sleptlast  night 
and  before  it  was  light  I  started  here,  knowing  that  Mr.  Stout 
had  been  to  see  you  in  Trenton,  but  was  not  aware  that  you 
had  returned  with  them."  I  only  mention  this  to  show  how 
many  absurd  things  will  occur  in  one's  experience. 

Living  near  Mr.  Stout  was  a  family,  for  whom  he 
and  his  wife  had  been  praying  for  many  months.  Feeling 
somewhat  rested  and  stronger  in  body,  I  impressed  Mrs. 
Stout  to  call  on  them  with  me.  We  saw  no  one  but  the  lady 
of  the  house,  who  to  all  appearances  was  very  hardened  in 
sin,  and  rather  disposed  to  trifle  with  her  salvation 
The  husband  was  a  farmer  and  they  were  considered  in  the 
community  as  good,  moral  people.  When  I  pressed  the  sub- 
ject of  a  personal  Savior  and  asked  her  to  accept  Him,  she 
would  not  reply,  neither  could  I  see  any  change  in  her  views 
during  the  lengthy  interview.  Arising  from  prayer  I  noticed 
a  determined  look  in  her  face,  which  she  kept  turned  from 
me.  She  would  not  kneel  in  prayer,  refused  to  extend  her 
hand  when  we  took  our  leave  and  remarked  that  if  I  were  at- 
tending to  my  own  business  and  not  to  others,'  it  would  be 
better  for  me,  that  if  she  chose  to  go  hell  what  was  that  to 
me?  I  learned  afterwards  that  she  had  always  led  a  Godless 
life,  as  had  her  parents.  Owing  to  a  slight  difference  of  opin- 
ion she  and  her  sister  had  not  spoken  to  each  other  for  ten 
years.  I  left  her  apparently  more  hardened  than  before.  I 
never  saw  her  again,  but  was  informed  that  both  she  and  her 
husband  died  as  they  had  lived,  without  hope  in  God,  never 
attending  church,  nor  any  religious  service. 

My  stay  with  dear  Mrs.  Stout  was  very  beneficial  to  me, 
though  I  did  not  get  as  strong  as  I  had  been  before,  nor  able 
to  carry  on  my  work.  My  dear,  loving  friends  and  spiritual 
children,  secured  a  ticket  for  me  to  proceed  without  delay  to 


94 


THE    TRUE    WAY. 


New  York  for  rest  and  change  of  climate.  I  was  overwhelmed 
with  surprise  when  informed  of  it  and  wept  tears  of  grati- 
tude and  thanksgiving  for  their  kindness  and  thoughtfulness 
for  my  welfare. 

July  ist,  1878,  found  me  a  stranger  in  the  great  city  of 
New  York.  As  my  voice  went  up  constantly  to  the  Lord,  on 
my  way,  this  passage  came  to  me  frequently:  "Fear  not,  I 
am  thy  strength.  I  will  instruct  thee.  I  will  lead  thee  in 
the  way  thou  shalt  go."  Precious  promises  from  my  Father. 
When  entering  the  station  in  the  city,  I  said:  "Jesus,  my 
precious  Savior,  help  me  to  look  only  to  Thee."  I  sat  down 
by  an  old  Quaker  lady  who  spoke  to  me  in  a  very  kind  tone: 
"You  are  all  alone?"  I  told  her  who  I  was,  my  feeble  health, 
my  desire  to  be  quiet  and  not  to  be  known.  After  hearing 
my  story  she  said:  "Come  with  me."  I  accompanied  her  and 
to  my  great  astonishment  I  soon  learned  that  the  dear  friend 
whom  the  Lord  had  given  me,  was  none  other  than  the  great 
Mrs.  Collins,  so  well  known  all  over  the  city,  for  her  pure 
Christian  character  and  acts  of  kindness.  Without  asking  any 
questions,  01  consulting  my  wishes  she  took  me  immediately 
to  a  woman  physician,  an  intimate  friend  of  her  family,  who 
diagnosed  my  case  in  Mrs.  Collins'  presence,  and  said  I  should 
not  go  to  church,  nor  speak  in  any  meeting.  Before  I  was 
permitted  to  hear  a  sermon,  or  work  publicly,  seekers — ear- 
nest seekers,  for  salvation,  came  to  my  room  and  went  away 
rejoicing  in  Christ.  The  Holy  Ghost  bearing  witness  that 
my  teachings  were  of  God,  through  Jesus,  my  blessed  Savior. 

When  I  became  stronger,  the  dear  physician  who  cared 
for  me  tenderly  and  watched  me  closely,  permitted  me  to 
make  a  few  calls  each  day  and  as  I  became  better,  allowed 
me  to  work  a  few  hours,  then  return  to  my  room  and  remain 
perfectly  quiet  during  the  remainder  of  the  day  and  night.  I 
enjoyed  the  work  of  God  and  daily  improved  in  health, 
though  I  frequently  met  painful  experiences  which  touched 
my  better  nature  and  enlisted  my  sympathies.  As  I  became 


WHAT    THINK    YE  OF  CHRIST.  95 

able  to  go  about,  I  spent  many  days  in  the  beautiful  Central 
Park,  then  visited  the  fish  markets,  oyster  boats,  wharves,  can- 
als, the  Bowery,  and  tenement  houses,  where  Christian  women 
had  never  been.  I  administered  to  the  wants  of  the  sick, 
soothed  the  dying,  closing  their  eyes  and  folded  their  hands 
after  death,  all  in  Jesus'  name. 

This  city  was  my  home,  more  or  less,  for  over    a   year.     I 
did  more  private  work  there  than  in  any  other   place    I    have 
ever  labored.     I  spoke  not  only  in  the  missions,  but  also  vis- 
ited prisons,  jails,  almshouses,  and  held    glorious  meetings  in 
tenement  houses,  where   many  were  converted  and   became 
workers  for  Jesus.     I  held  meetings  in    garrets    and    cellars, 
where  backsliders  were  reclaimed  and   sinners    brought  'from 
*  darkness  to  light.     I    expect    to    meet  many  of  these  in  the 
church  in  glory,  who  were  never  inside  a  church  on  earth.  In 
the  first  few  years  of  my  ministry,  I  was  directed  to  do   more 
personal  work  of  this  character  than  in  later  years.     My  first 
call  to  speak  to  souls  individually  on  the  streets  and  cars  was 
in  1873,  as  I  was  going  from  Evansville,  Ind.,  to  Indianapolis, 
taking  two  fallen  girls  to  Auntie  Smith,  who  was  president,  of 
the  House  of  Refuge  in  that  city.     It  came  to  me  as  a   voice 
saying:     "Speak  to  that  old  man  in  front  of  you,    about    his 
soul."     I  answered:     "Oh,  my  Lord,  I  do  not  know   what  to 
say,  to  a  gentleman  with  whom    I    have    no    acquaintance." 
This  reply  came  to  me  clearly:  "I  will  go  before    you,   when 
by  faith  your  heart  shall  be  strengthened    and    encouraged." 
My  happy  soul  burned  within  me,  as    I    secretly    communed 
with  the  Savior.     I    obeyed    implicitly,    and    was    received 
kindly.     The  Holy  Spirit  gave  me  Bible  truths  as    I     spoke. 
It  was  not  until  all  in  the  car  were  listening    attentively   and 
when  nearing  our  destination  many  gave  ma  their  hands,  with 
tears  falling  from  their  eyes,  saying  they    had    been    greatly 
benefited  by  my  instruction.     The  old  man  said:  "God  bless 
you,  child."     While  another  said:  "I  ani  resolved  to    live    a 
different  life."     Often  I  have  been  impressed  to  accost  scores 


96 


THE    TRUE    WAY. 


on  the  street,  three,  five  and  seven  times  in  one  day,  to  speak 
to  entire  strangers  about  their  salvation.  To  some  I 
was  led  to  say:  "What  think  ye  of  Christ?"  To  many  I  would 
quote  the  promises  and  to  others:  "Christ  wants  you."  I  was 
always  led  to  tell  them  whom  I  was  and  invite  them  to  my 
meetings.  They  all  came  and  were  saved  and  became  ear- 
nest workers  to  see  others  saved. 

I  have  also  preached  on  the  streets  and  on  the  ocean's 
brink,  to  starving,  perishing  souls.  When  in  the  country  I 
have  spoken  in  schoolhouses,  barns  and  private  dwellings. 
On  railroads  I  have  visited  every  car  and  my  message  ap- 
peared acceptable  to  the  learned  and  unlearned.  I  have  of- 
fered Christ  to  poor  sinners  on  the  briny  deep.  Gone  from 
home  to  home.  Held  cottage  meetings  day  and  night,  led 
by  the  Spirit  of  God  in  a  manner  so  clear  and  forcible  that  no 
argument  on  earth  could  ever  convince  me  that  it  was  not  the 
true  voice  of  my  blessed  Master. 

I  feel  prompted  to  speak  of  this,  dear  reader,  to  show  that 
according  to  God's  word  the  weak  shall  confound  the 
mighty  when  they  have  singleness  of  eye  to  the  honor  and 
glory  of  God.  You  who  read  these  pages  and  are  carrying 
your  own  burdens  with  a  heavy  heart  and  a  sad  soul,  accept 
Christ  as  others  have  and  you  will  be  happy. 

One  very  hot  day  in  July,  I  went  out  into  the  park  to  com- 
mune alone  with  the  Lord.  I  saw  a  young  lady,  who  was 
with  her  brothers  and  sisters,  enjoying  their  sports,  as  they 
ran  around  through  the  walks.  I  took  a  seat  near,  feeling 
impressed  that  I  had  a  message  for  them,  and  soon  was  en- 
gaged in  their  innocent  sport.  When  an  opportunity  offered 
I  asked  the  young  girl  what  she  was  doing  for  Jesus?  She 
answered  very  slowly:  "Nothing."  "How  is  that,"  I  said, 
"when  Jesus  has  done  so  much  for  you?"  "But  I  am  not  a 
Christian,  nor  do  I  care  to  be  one,"  she  replied.  "That  will 
be  no  excuse  for  you  in  eternity.  Think  calmly,  dear  soul, 
that  ere  long  you  must  meet  Jesus,  and  let  your  soul  be  ab- 


CONVERSION.  97 

sorbed    with    this    solemn    reality.     Eternity,  Oh,  eternity! 
Where  shall  I  spend  eternity?     Did  you  ever  have  it  brought 
to  your  mind  in  this  way  before?"      "I  have  not,  for  I  do  not 
talk  about  religion  to  anyone."     "Can  you   not  give  the  dear 
Savior  a  place  in  your  young  heart  and  know  for  yourself  that 
His  testimonies  are  sure  and  His  commandments  stand  for- 
ever?"    "There  is  no  use  for  me  to  say  'yes,'  for  I  have  no 
feeling  on  the  subject  whatever,"  she  replied.     "But  you  must 
take  Christ  by  faith,"  I  said,  "and  not  by  feeling.     Ever  re- 
member that  it  is  nothing  you  do,  but  what  Jesus  has  done 
for  you.     To  illustrate:     A    certain    king,    who  had  a  good 
heart  and  much  wealth,  desired  to  adopt  some  of  his  subjects 
into  his  family  and  allow  them  all  the  privileges  of  his  own 
household.     He  issued  a  proclamation  that  whosoever  would 
might  become  the  king's  sons  and  daughters.     Many  accepted 
the  invitation,  whilst  others  rejected  the  kind  offer.     A    dear 
young  lady  desired  to  become  his  daughter,  but  thought  there 
was  no  use  to  ask  admittance  because  she  was  so  poor,  with- 
out friends  and  education.      Her  clothing  was  ragged  and  in- 
ferior,   so    that    her    appearance     forbade    her     approach 
ing     the    king's    palace.       Yet    she    knew    that    the  mes- 
sage   said:       'Only     knock    at    the    door  and   you  shall  be 
admitted.'     A  friend  asked    her  why  she  did  not  become  the 
King's  daughter?     She  replied:     'I  am  mending  and  washing 
my    clothes    to    go,    and    I   want   some   one  to    teach  me, 
how   to    conduct    myself    when   in    the    King's     presence.' 
'But,'   said  the  friend,  'you  will  never  learn  the    ways  of  the 
court  until  you  get  into  the  palace,  where  you  will  be  taught 
by   the  King  Himself,  and  as  for  your  filthy  rags,  they  will 
be  taken  from  you  and  you  will  be  washed  in  a  clear  foun- 
tain kept  for  that    purpose,  when    you  will    be  given  by  the 
King  beautiful,    new  white  garments.'     The    poor,  friendless, 
unhappy  girl  with  her  soiled,  tattered  garments,  went  at  once 
to  the  king's  door  and    knocked,    expecting  an  answer.     On 
entering    she  was  not  asked  about   her  clothes,  nor  poverty 


98  THE   TRUE    WAV. 

and  the  change  was  so  great  she  did  not  regret  going.  She 
was  stripped  of  her  filthy  garments,  washed,  clothed  and 
given  instructions  from  the  king  himself,  as  to  her  manner  of 
living.  She  was  so  happy  in  her  beautiful  home  that  she  re- 
mained as  the  king's  own  daughter,  rejoicing  to  be  in  his 
presence,  and  do  his  daily  bidding.  Now,  my  dear  young 
girl,  if  you  will  ask  the  King  of  kings,  Jesus,  your  Savior,  to 
enter  his  rich  palace,  he  will  oper,  the  door  and  not  only  wel- 
come, but  wash  you  in  his  blood,  which  will  cleanse  you  from 
all  sin,  will  remove  the  filthy  garments,  which  is  your  own 
evil  nature,  and  will  give  you  robes  of  righteousness  and  ever 
claim  you  as  his  own  daughter."  The  dear  girl  answered: 
"I  could  not  tell  when  Christ  opened  the  door."  "It  is  noth- 
ing you  can  do,  but  simply  ask  in  faith,  believing  that  He  is 
true,  who  has  promised."  "I  have  never  had  any  one  teach 
me  the  plan  of  salvation  before,"  she  replied,  "and  I  thank 
you,"  tears  falling  in  great  drops  from  her  beautiful  brown 
eyes.  She  said,  "I  do  want  to  accept  him  now." 

Again  I  read:  "The  Lord  will  teach  thee  to  profit,  which 
jeadeth  thee  by  the  way  thou  shouldst  go.  Thine  ears  shall 
hear  a  word  behind  thee,  saying:  'This  is  the  way,  walk  ye 
in  it.'"  Weeping  and  sobbing  aloud,  she  said:  "Oh,  do 
pray  for  me.  I  cannot  bear  the  thought  of  being  lost  and 
forever  living  in  hell."  Opening  to  Isaiah,  5:14,  I  rea' : 
"Hell  hath  enlarged  herself,  saith  the  Lord,  and  their  glory 
an  d  their  multitude,  and  their  pomp  and  he  that  rejoiceth, 
shall  descend  into  it,  where  the  worm  dieth  not  and  the  fire 
is  not  quenched."  I  then  asked  God  that  she  might  under- 
stand, satan  with  all  his  devices,  and  turn  from  him  that  mo- 
ment. I  stopped  ^peaking  alone  and  she  continued  on  her 
knees  with  her  face  buried  in  her  hands,  saying:  "Oh,  my 
Father,  do  save  me  now.  I  cannot  bear  the  thought  of  being 
lost  forever.  I  want  peace,  happiness,  and  this  joy  from  you 
that  I  have  just  heard  about  from  thy  servant.  I  do  not 
want  any  more  hell,  but  heaven  in  my  soul. 


HUDSON    STREET    MISSION  99 

Christ  accepted  her  at  that  moment  and  she  arose  with  a 
peace  flowing  like  a  river.  By  perfect  obedience,  her  sins 
were  taken  away,  and  she  was  cleansed  by  the  blood  of  the 
Lamb  and  went  her  way  rejoicing.  She  has  since  married  a 
Christian  gentleman  and  they  are  both  living  to  serve  God 
and  do  good. 

When  in  the  Hudson  street  Mission,  New  York,  I  came 
down  from  where  I  had  bee*i  addressing  the  audience  and  be- 
gan talking  to  a  man,  who  was  weeping  bitterly.  I  first  asked 
him  ifhe  was  a  Christian?  He  answered  in  sobs:  "Oh,  no, 
no,  lady.  I  am  not,  but  have  sinned  against  God  all  my  life.  I 
have  always  felt  that  I  would  be  a  Christian  some  day,  but 
now  it  is  too  late.  I  am  an  invalid  and  never  expect  to  be 
any  better.  You  have  told  me  tonight:  'He  that  being  often 
reproved  hardeneth  his  heart,  shall  suddenly  be  destroyed, 
and  that  without  remedy.' "  "Does  not  God  also  say:  'As 
long  as  there  is  life  there  is  hope?' "  I  asked.  "You  have  a 
true  remedy  in  Jesus,  who  died  for  you  and  who  will  never 
turn  a  deaf  ear  to  your  call,  if  you  will  only  ask  him  believ- 
ing." .  "Ever  since  I  was  a  child,"  he  said,  "I  have  known 
about  Jesus,  and  that  is  what  hurts  me  so  now.  Oh,  I  am 
such  a  sinner;  it  is  too  late,  too  late,  to  call  upon  God." 

"Hear,  friend,  what  the  Lord  says:  'Come,  now,  let  us  rea- 
son together,  though  your  sins  be  as  scarlet  they  shall  be 
white  as  snow.' " 

"Many  sick  and  afflicted  came  to  Jesus  when  He  was  here 
upon  earth  and  He  healed  them.  He  is  the  same  now  that 
He  was  then."  "But,  I  am  so  feeble  and  cannot  pray,"  he 
said.  "Let  us  ask  Him  together,"  I  replied,  "for  both  soul 
and  body,  that  God  by  His  Holy  Spirit  will  help  you." 

He  requested  my  prayers.  I  took  his  name  in  my  book, 
knowing  Jesus  had  him  in  His  book  of  remembrance,  which 
was  far  better  than  mine.  He  was  present  the  night  follow- 
ing and  the  first  thing  he  said  was:  "Are  you  praying  for 
me?"  "Have  you  been  praying  for  yourself?"  I  asked  .  "Yes 


100  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

I  have,  but  I  cannot  feel  that   God    hears    me."       "Are  you 
really  in  earnest?"  I  asked.    "If  I  know  my  own  heart,  I  want 
to  be  a  Christian  now.     The  Holy  Spirit  has  so    often    told 
me  I  ought  to  be  saved,  but  I  have  driven  Him  from  me  and 
I  fear  I  have  sinned  away  my  day  of  grace,  or  committed  the 
unpardonable  sin,  and  there  is  no    mercy    for    me."     "Does 
this  thought  constantly  trouble  ^you?"    I    asked.     "Yes,    so 
much  so  that  sometimes    my    grief    cannot    be    described." 
"Hear  me,  friend,  I  have  known  a  great    many    who    thought 
they  had  committed  the  unpardonable  sin  and  as  many  as  I 
know,  became  Christians,  for  they  found  it  was  a  delusion  of 
satan,  and  of  their  own  deceitful  hearts,  to  keep    them    from 
the  Savior.     So  long  as  your  mind  is  troubled  on  the  subject 
of  salvation,  it  is  God's  spirit  showing  you  that  He  is  still  waiting 
to  be  gracious."     "Since  you  have  spoken  in  these  meetings," 
said  he,  "every  sin  I  ever  committed  in  my  life  has  arisen  be- 
fore me."     "I  am  glad  to  hear  you  are  troubled,"  I  said,  "I 
am  not  pleased  because  you  are  a  sinner,     but  that  you  know 
you  are  one."     "Will    you    tell    me,    lady,  how  to  come  to 
Jesus?"  he  asked.     Opening  my  Bible  I  proved  to    him    the 
words  of  Jesus,  who  says:  "Look  to  me.     Come  to  me.     Be- 
lieve on  me  and  thou  shalt  be  saved."     "Now,  looking,  com- 
ing and  believing  all  mean  the  same  thing  and  when  you    are 
perfectly  willing  to  do  this  you  have  faith  in  Christ    and  then 
your  sins  are  forgiven."     "But  how  am  I  to  know  my  sins  are 
forgiven?"     "Simply  because  God  says    so.       All    power    in 
heaven  belongs  to  Him  and  He  never  changes.     If  you  knew 
that  God  had  sent  a  letter  from  heaven    expressly    to    teach 
you  to  have  no  more  trouble  about  your  sins,  but    to    simply 
trust  Him  here  and  when  you  die  He  would  take  you  to  Him- 
self forever,  would  you  believe  Him  so  much  as  to  be  glad, 
happy  and  have  perfect  peace  in  your  soul?"     "Yes,  indeed  I 
would,  most  assuredly."     Again  opening  my  Bible  I  read  to 
him  many  promises  from  God's    letter,    closing    with    these 
words:  "He  that  believeth  on  Me   hath    everlasting    life," — 


THE    HOLY    GHOST.  101 

John  6:  47.  He  replied:  "I  never  knew  that  God  had  prom- 
ised so  many  beautiful  things.  I  do  believe."  I  said:  "Then 
you  simply  take  Christ  at  His  word."  "I  see.  I  see  as  never 
before,  that  He  has  redeemed  me  by  His  precious  blood, 
and  I  will  glorify  Him  in  spirit,  soul,  and  body  and  do  what 
I  can  to  bring  other  sinners  to  Him  and  serve  Him  forever. 
Pray  for  me  daily,  Sister  Miller.  I  can  never  forget  you,  but 
shall  ever  remember  you  at  the  throne  of  grace,  God  being 
my  helper."  Hearing  from  him  after  a  lapse  of  twelve  years, 
he  was  well  in  body,  happy  in  spirit,  and  daily  serving  the 
Lord. 

Sister  N —  -  called  upon  me  one  afternoon,  wanting  I 
should  accompany  her  to  the  matinee.  Pinafore  had  been 
the  rage  for  several  weeks.  I  declined  the  invitation  as  it 
was  contrary  to  the  word  of  God.  Not  satisfied  with  my  just 
refusal,  she  again  requested  me  to  go,  urging  that  I  was  too 
young  to  be  shut  out  from  all  public  amusements.  This  led 
me  into  a  Christian  conversation  with  her,  explaining  why  I 
was  conscientiously  opposed  to  theatres  and  such  amusements 
as  were  not  of  God,  plainly  teaching  her  as  directed  by  the 
Holy  Spirit,  the  true  relationship  of  Christ  with  his  followers. 
She  was  a  very  refined  lady,  much  my  senior,  but  had  no 
scruples  against  attending  light  amusement. 

Opening  my  Bible  to  Samuel  12:24,  I  read:  "Fear  the 
Lord  and  serve  Him  in  truth  with  all  your  heart.  The  se- 
cret of  the  Lord  is  with  them  that  serve  Him."  The  word 
of  God  through  my  lips  touched  her  and  she  wept,  saying, 
"Oh,  that  my  hard  heart  was  melted  and  I  could  know  God 
as  you  do.  I  want  to  find  Christ  and  make  Him  my  dwelling 
place."  From  my  open  book  I  read:  "Put  away  the  evil  of 
your  doings  before  Mine  eyes;  cease  to  do  evil;  learn  to  do 
well  and  I  will  blot  out  thy  transgressions  for  Mine  own 
sake,  and  I  will  not  remember  thy  sins."  Her  heart  being 
touched  I  begged  her  to  seek  Christ  at  that  moment.  She 
bowed  with  me  in  all  humility  of  heart  and  before  leaving 


102  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

the  room  found  Jesus  precious  to  her  soul.  It  was  not  many 
days  before  she  found  there  was  something  more  for  her,  and 
as  we  knelt  in  the  presence  of  our  Heavenly  Father,  the 
Holy  Ghost  fell  on  her  in  mighty  power.  Oh,  how  she 
shouted  and  clapped  her  hands,  saying:  "There  is  power  in 
Jesus' blood!  There  is  power  in  Jesus'  blood!"  Every  time 
she  said  it  I  felt  like  an  electric  shock  going  through  me, 
and  I  was  wonderfully  swayed  by  the  mighty .  power  of  God. 
Though  very  weary  in  body,  I  felt  to  hold  on  to  her,  least 
satan  should  get  the  advantage  of  her  great  victory  in  the 
light  of  sanctification.  When  she  became  more  calm,  I  read 
from  my  Bible  many  passages  of  scripture  on  faith  and  ex- 
plained them  to  her.  The  Lord  wonderfully  helped  me  to 
show  her  the  difference  between  the  Spirit  of  God  and  the 
spirit  of  satan,  for  which  she  was  very  thankful.  The  Holy 
Ghost  taught  her  and  she  is  a  true  worker  for  the  Mas- 
ter today.  Hallelujah! 

When  going  from  Mrs.  N.'s  chamber  a  gentleman  asked  me 
if  I  would  come  into  his  room  and  pray  with  his  sick  wife. 
When  learning  her  history  I  read  the  Word,  and  the  Spirit 
taught  me  the  proper  explanation;  when  in  prayer  she  ap- 
peared to  find  peace  and  I  left  her  very  happy.  Two  days 
afterwards  the  Lord  took  her  to  glory.  That  day  I  was  called 
by  one  and  another  until  I  made  ten  calls,  not  getting  to  my 
room  until  quite  late  in  the  evening.  I  became  so  interested 
in  the  work  for  Jesus  that  I  forgot  all  about  my  weary  body 
until  I  came  home  and  laid  down,  when  I  shook  like  an  aspen 
leaf.  When  thmking  of  it,  I  often  wonder  how  I  did  so 
much.  At  times  I  have  gone  out  feeling  so  weak  that  it  was 
hard  for  me  to  walk,  and  if  God  had  not  heard  my  prayer  by 
giving  me  sudden  strength,  1  should  have  fallen  by  the  way- 
side. Blessed  be  His  holy  name.  How  well  I  know  His 
mighty  strengthening  touch  in  time  of  need.  Amen. 


ON    THE    HUDSON.  103 


CHAPTER  VI. 

LITHGOW,  N.  Y.— POUGHKEEPSIE— KAATSKILL- 
ON-THE-HUDSON— HEINS  FALLS— ELMIRA— 
SENECA  FALLS— W.  C.  T.  U.  CONVENTION  AT 
ROUND  LAKE— NORFOLK  AND  PORTSMOUTH, 
VA.  —  WASHINGTON  —  CUMBERLAND,  VA.— AT 
HOME  IN  W.  V.— PLEASANT  VALLEY— COLLIER 
— WELLSBURG— TUCKER. 

0N  DECEMBER  ist,  1878,  from  the  Grand  Central  de- 
pot, I  took  the  New  York  and  Harlem    road    for    the 
town   of  Lithgow,  N.  Y.,  having  been  called  by  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Slack,  with  whom  I  had  labored  in  different  places 
in  Bucks  County,  Pa.     With  much  thanksgiving  in  my  soul  I 
praised  God  for  being  able  to  again    enter    the    pulpit    and 
preach  Christ,  to  a  large  congregation. 

A  young  man  who  was  blessedly  saved  in  the  first  of  the 
services  wanted  to  know  of  me,  privately,  how  he  should  make 
the  best  of  life?  I  read  from  the  Psalms:  "I  thought  on  my 
ways  and  turned  my  feet  unto  thy  testimonies,  and 
not  to  know  thyself."  You  should  accept  the  scrip- 
ural  knowledge  which  excels  my  teaching.  The 
prodigal  first  came  to  himself  and  went  to  his 
father.  You  should  be  true  to  God  who  maintaines 
thy  life  in  wisdom,  goodness  and  love.  As  you  have  taken 
Christ  as  your  perfect  Savior,  consecrate  all  you  have,  and 
are,  and  ever  expect  to  be,  to  his  keeping.  Receive  the  Holy 
Ghost  as  your  comforter,  accept  his  daily  teachings  and  em- 
brace every  opportunity  possible  for  doing  good.  The  Bible 
says:  "He  that  soweth  sparingly  shall  also  reap  sparingly,  but 
he  that  soweth  bountifully  shall  reap  also  bountifully."  Have 


104  THE   TRUE    WAY.' 

faith  then  in  God  and  ye  shall  not  lack  in  making  the  most  of 
life.  Paul  said:  "I  can  do  all  things  in  Christ  which 
strengtheneth  me."  Remember,  friend,  those  who  have  made 
the  greatest  success  in  this  life  have  been  the  most  self-sacri 
ficing.  In  the  war  of  the  Crimea,  Florence  Nightengale's 
work  was  useful.  She  had  great  success  in  the  midst  of  toil 
and  extreme  privations.  Such  a  life  of  entire  consecration 
to  the  Master's  service  will  prove  to  you  how  one  can  make 
the  best  of  life.  Success  as  a  true  Christian  worker  is  not 
attained  in  any  other  way  than  by  putting  all  on  the  altar 
when  you  will  be  taught  by  the  Holy  Ghost  how  to  make  the 
best  of  life." 

He  answered:  "I  am  truly  benefited  by  your  instruction 
and  shall  prove  with  God's  help,  in  the  future,  that  your  work 
for  me  has  not  been  in  vain."  Oh,  how  humble  I  felt  in  the 
presence  of  the  Great  Father.  With  tears  in  his  eyes  he  said: 
"Good  bye,  pray  for  me."  I  gave  him  Nehemiah's  counsel: 
"Go  your  way,  eat  the  fat,  drink  the  sweet  and  send  portions 
unto  them  for  whom  nothing  is  prepared. 

The  following  week  I  began  a  protracted  meeting  in  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  at  Chestnut  Ridge,  New  York, 
by  request  of  Mr.  Russell,  the  class-leader  and  Sabbath 
school  superintendent.  Their  pastor,  in  the  previous  year, 
not  being  spiritual,  set  a  bad  example.  The  church  ran  down 
under  his  ministry.  The  state  of  religion  kept  growing  worse, 
and  so  few  attended  services  that  he  was  compelled  to  leave 
the  charge  for  want  of  support.  I  found  them  without  a  pas- 
tor or  regular  services  and  in  a  very  backslidden  state.  From 
the  first  meeting  the  Spirit  of  God  was  manifested,  and  souls 
convicted,  but  not  a  general  breaking  down  and  desire  for 
work,  among  the  church  members,  as  I  hoped  to  see  for  a 
sweeping  revival.  I  was  impressed  at  once  to  visit  from 
house  to  house,  through  which  much  good  was  accom- 
plished. 

At  the   bedside  of  a  very  sick  gentleman,  with  whom,  on 


SINNERS  CONVERTED.  105 

entering  his  chamber  I  feared  it  would  be  impossible  to  con- 
verse much  about  his  soul's  salvation.  I  drew  my  chair  in 
front  of  him  and  began  talking  about  his  pain  and  severe  suf- 
fering. I  had  not  spoken  long  until  he  began  crying,  saying 
that  if  God  was  just  he  would  not  be  such  a  sufferer.  I  read 
out  of  my  Bible  the  many  promises  of  the  blessed  Master, 
and  told  him  he  could  claim  them  as  his  own,  impressing 
upon  his  mind  the  plan  of  salvation  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord.  Before  leaving  I  sang  that  beautiful  hymn  of  Watts', 
who  assures  us  that  in  heaven  "sickness  nor  sorrow,  pain  nor 
death  are  felt  and  feared  no  more."  He  grew  calm,  ceased 
from  weeping,  while  I  prayed.  He  promised  as  I  took  his 
hand,  that  he  would  lead  a  different  life  and  serve  God.  The 
Holy  Spirit  helped  me  to  present  the  truth  in  a  clear,  unmis- 
takable manner,  leaving  the  result  with  Jesus.  The  church 
was  quickened,  sinners  converted  and  God's  faithful  ones  en- 
couraged. 

January  2oth,  1879,  found  me  at  Poughkeepsie,  N.  Y.,  on 
the  Hudson  river,  where  I  preached  in  the  M.  E.  Church 
morning  and  evening.  At  the  closing  service  a  dear,  young 
wife  introduced  herself  to  me,  inviting  me  to  luncheon  with 
her,  as  she  desired  a  private  conversation  with  me,  her  eyes 
filling  with  tears  as  she  spoke.  This  dear,  crushed  child  of 
sorrow,  after  unburdening  her  heart,  laid  her  head  upon  my 
bosom  and  sobbed  out:  "Oh,  do  tell  me  what  I  must  do." 
As  I  put  one  arm  around  her,  and  gently  stroked  her  tear 
stained  face  with  my  hand,  I  said:  "My  precious  sister,  it  is 
not  for  me  to  say.  There  is  One  above  who  can  do  more 
than  you  can  conceive,  or  even  think,  if  you  rest  implicitly 
upon  Him  and  ask  with  your  whole  heart."  "I  do  not  know 
how  to  pray,"  she  answered.  I  laid  her  case  before  the  Lord 
in  prayer,  and  then  told  her  to  ask  God  to  help  her,  for  Jesus' 
sake.  "I  fear  my  prayers  will  not  be  heard  nor  answered," 
she  replied.  "So  long  as  there  is  fear,  you  can  not  believe 
the  Lord  reigns.  To  have  true  peace  in  Christ  you  must  sub- 


106  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

mil  to  the  voice  of  the  Lord."  From  the  ninety-first  Psalm 
I  read:  "Thou  wilt  keep  him  in  perfect  peace  whose  mind  is 
stayed  on  Thee."  "How  can  I  trust  Him  in  such  grief,"  she 
replied.  I  could  do  nothing  but  commend  her  to  God,  when 
rising  from  prayer.  I  kissed  her  and  turned  to  leave,  but  she 
clung  to  me  saying:  "Oh,  sister,  please  tarry  with  me.  Do 
tarry  with  me."  I  looked  at  her  and  said:  "My  work  is  only 
to  commend  you  to  my  Father."  She  replied:  "That  is 
what  I  want.  When  you  said  in  the  pulpit  this  evening,  that 
Jesus  took  every  trouble,  I  thought  that  I  should  die  if  I  did 
not  unburden  my  heart  to  you.  Would  you  be  willing  to 
make  my  father's  house  your  home  while  in  the  city?  I  can- 
not let  you  go  it  seems,  if  you  can  possibly  remain."  I  an- 
swered that  it  would  be  a  pleasure  to  do  so,  and  I  tarried 
with  her  a  fortnight.  For  five  days  she  found  no  rest  in 
Christ  and  appeared  more  cast  down  than  before.  I  talked 
with  and  prayed  much  for  her,  but  could  not  take  hold  of 
the  promises  of  God  in  her  behalf. 

With  a  crushed  spirit  and  sorrowful  heart  I  went  alone  to 
Jesus,  whose  precious  name  charmed  away  my  fears  and  re- 
moved my  burden.  Rising  from  my  knees  I  went  to  her 
room,  and  found  her  engaged  in  prayer.  When  she  arose  I 
said:  "If  we  confess  our  sins,  Jesus  is  faithful  and  just  to 
forgive  and  to  cleanse  us  from  all  unrighteousness.  Do  you 
believe  God's  word?"  She  answered  that  she  did.  "Let  us 
kneel  together  and  ask  the  Savior  to  make  you  every  whit 
whole."  I  prayed  and  she  cried  aloud:  "Oh,  Lord,  take  me 
as  I  am."  Her  prayer  was  answered,  and  she  arose  happy  in 
the  Master's  love.  Everything  was  given  up  and  she  was  a 
new  creature  in  Christ,  happy  in  the  God  of  her  salvation. 
Hallelujah!  Amen  and  amen. 

The  following  week  I  went  to  Catskill-on-the-Hudson.  In 
the  M.  E.  Church  I  preached  in  the  morning  and  spoke  on 
temperance  at  night.  The  next  week  I  went  to  Hein's  Falls, 
over  the  mountains,  and  also  preached  at  Planeville,  from 


TEMPERANCE    WORK.  107 

which  place  I    was  called  by  telegram  to  work  in  New  York 
City  again.     I  said:     "Yes,  Lord." 

On  the  5th  day  of  July,  1879, 1  began  preaching  in  the  Hud- 
son Street  Mission.  The  first  night  I  spoke  five  souls  were 
converted  and  great  interest  manifested.  I  was  permitted  to 
remain  but  ten  days,  but  in  every  meeting  souls  were  saved  and 
believers  encouraged.  I  worked  next  in  the  Water  Street  Mis- 
sion, from  whence  I  was  called  to  Elmira,  where  I  preached 
in  different  churches,  addressed  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.  and  spoke 
to  large  audiences  on  temperance.  Glory  to  God! 

I  next  went  to  Seneca  Falls  and  Watkins'  Glen.  At  the 
latter  place  I  was  directed  by  the  "still  small  voice"  to  Sara- 
toga Springs,  where  I  rested  for  a  short  time,  which  strength- 
ened and  re-invigorated  my  tired  and  worn  body.  At  this 
famous  watering  place  I  met  many  old  friends  and  dear  con- 
verts of  other  years.  I  stopped  for  rest,  but  at  the  same 
time  the  Lord  permitted  me  to  do  much  personal  work,  for 
which  I  thank  Him,  and  shall  ever  bless  His  holy  name. 

On  September  23d  I  attended  the  convention  of  W.  C.  T. 
U.  at  Round  Lake,  N.  Y.  I  was  next  called  to  Troy,  on  the 
Hudson,  to  engage  exclusively  in  temperance  work.  From 
there  I  went  to  Albany,  where  I  was  permitted  to  re- 
main but  a  few  days  when  a  telegram  called  me  to  Ocean 
Grove  to  attend  the  camp  meeting.  In  these  special  services 
many  souls  were  saved,  and  I  was  called  upon  to  perform 
much  personal  work  for  the  Lord.  I  was  pleasantly  enter- 
tained by  Mrs.  Orr,  a  dear  friend  from  Philadelphia.  At  the 
close  of  two  very  profitable  weeks  at  the  sea  shore,  I  had 
only  time  to  enter  New  York  City,  and  be  safely  quartered  on 
the  Old  Dominion,  which  sailed  in  the  afternoon  for  Norfolk, 
Va.  We  were  aboard  but  a  few  hours  when  the  sea  be- 
came alarmingly  rough,  and  we  encountered  a  terrible  storm, 
the  most  severe  the  captain  had  known  for  over  twenty  years. 
But  through  it  all  the  Lord  kept  and  sustained  me  in  perfect 
peace.  I  remained  but  a  few  weeks  at  Norfolk  and  Ports- 


108  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

mouth,  but  had  much  to  do,  as  half  the  population  was  col- 
ored and  very  poor.  Oh,  there  is  much  to  be  done  for  the 
Lord  everywhere,  on  land  and  on  sea.  I  visited  the  alms- 
house,  hospital  and  sick  beds,  and  many  homes  of  sorrow  and 
misery. 

I  want  to  say  to  the  honor  of  the  blessed  Redeemer 
what  direct  answer  I  received  on  arriving  at  the  city  of 
Washington,  which  caused  me  to  exclaim  aloud:  "All 
things  are  given  me  by  my  Heavenly  Father."  I  asked  the 
Lord  as  a  token  of  his  approval,  that  if  directed  to  this  great 
and  wonderful  city,  to  have  someone  meet  and  welcome  me 
when  I  should  reach  there,  when  the  thought  came:  "Why  how 
absurd,  there  is  no  one  there  who  knows  me.  Again  I  thought 
are  not  all  things  possible  with  God?  I  said.  "Yes,  dear  Lord,  I 
believe  you  can  do  anything  and  it  is  the  voice  of  God  speak- 
ing to  me."  When  landing  from  the  boat  I  scanned  closely 
every  face,  thinking  I  should  recognize  someone.  In  a  few 
moments  a  fine  looking  gentleman  stepped  up  to  me  and 
asked:  "Are  you  Miss  Lizzie  E.  Miller,  the  evangelist?  I 
answered  smiling:  "Yes,  sir."  He  took  my  hand  in  his  and 
said  kindly:  "You  are  welcome  to  our  city."  I  said:  "Please 
tell  me  how  you  knew  me  and  that  I  was  coming  on  this 
boat?"  He  answered:  "I  attended  your  meetings  in  Tren- 
ton, N.  J.  I  saw  in  the  daily  paper  that  you  was  to  leave 
Norfolk  on  this  boat,  and  I  felt  prompted  to  be  present  when 
it  arrived."  His  name  was  John  Mathews  and  he  was  con- 
verted at  the  Trenton  meetings.  He  kindly  looked  after  my 
baggage,  and  took  me  to  his  friends,  where  I  was  cared  for, 
in  Jesus'  name.  I  could  only  say:  "Bless  the  Lord,  oh,  my 
soul,  and  all  that  is  within  me,  bless  His  holy  name." 

I  did  much  private  and  public  work  there.  One  young 
lady  was  exceedingly  sorrowful  for  over  two  weeks.  She  was 
in  the  gall  of  bitterness  and  the  bonds  of  iniquity.  Finding 
acceptance  with  God,  she  desired  to  see  the  salvation  of  sin- 
ners and  asked  Jesus  to  give  her  one  soul.  Her  request  was 


VISITED    THE    BURYING-GROUND.  109 

granted  before  she  had  been  saved  a  week.  The  convert 
went  with  her  from  house  to  house,  in  Jesus,'  name,  until 
scores  of  people  in  that  great  city  were  saved.  I  spoke  in  Dr. 
Wheeler's  church,  but  my  private  work  did  not  permit  me  to 
hold  a  protracted  effort,  which  was  very  much  desired.  When 
preaching  in  Dr.  McKenna's  church  many  expressed  a  desire 
to  be  saved. 

My  next  work  was  in  the  city  of  Baltimore,  Md.,  where  I 
saw  many  souls  brought  to  Christ.  Truly  the  Lord  remem- 
bered the  low  estate  of  His  people.  The  wicked  who  were 
bowed  down  beneath  the  oppression  of  sin  and  crime  were 
rescued  by  the  appearing  of  the  Great  Deliverer. 

During  my  stay  in  this  city  I  was  entertained  by  my  dear 
friend,  Mrs.  Evans,  on  Republican  street.  Either  she  or  her 
lovely  daughter  accompanied  me  to  every  part  of  that  beau- 
tiful city.  After  resting  a  few  days,  I  took  the  pulpit  at  the 
Jefferson  street  church,  by  request  of  the  pastor,  Mr.  Reid.  I 
preached  to  a  large  audience  who  appeared  interested,  indeed. 
Many  enjoyed  the  truth  as  expounded  in  the  name  of  Jesus. 
There  was  much  interest  manifested  in  the  cottage  meetings 
as  well  as  the  temperance  work. 

November  7,  1879,  I  arrived  at  Harper's  Ferry,  on  the 
morning  train,  where  I  rested  a  few  days.  From  the  impos- 
ing Jefferson  Rock,  I  had  a  fine  view  of  the  entrance  of  the 
Shenandoah  valley.  I  afterwards  visited  the  burying-ground 
of  the  soldiers  who  died  to  save  our  country.  In  that  solemn 
hour  I  was  reminded  of  One  who  did  a  greater  work  when 
here  upon  earth  whose  object  was  to  win  souls  to  glory  by 
His  death,  a  proof  of  boundless  love  for  sinful  humanity. 

One  evening  an  old  gentleman  came  into  the  parlor  of  the 
hotel  where  I  was  stopping,  shook  my  hand  and  expressed 
great  delight  at  having  heard  me  preach,  saying:  "I  went 
twenty-five  miles  to  hear  you."  I  interrupted  his  compli- 
mentary remarks  by  asking  him  if  he  loved  Jesus?  He  said 
he  was  not  a  Christian.  "Do  you  believe  in  the  Bible?"  Very 


110  THE   TRUE    WAY. 

slowly  he  said,  "Yes."  Having  it  in  my  hand  I  read:  "The 
blood  of  Jesus  Christ,  His  Son,  clean?eth  from  all  sin."  Clos- 
ing the  Book,  I  said:  "Do  you  believe  in  God's  word?"  With 
tears  in  his  eyes,  he  hung  his  head  in  silence.  I  urged  him 
to  "seek  the  Lord  while  He  may  be  found."  Kneel  at  the 
chair,  now,  and  take  Christ  at  His  word.  "Ask  and  it  shall 
be  given  you.  "  The  Holy  Spirit  sealed  the  truth  to  his  sor- 
rowing heart,  as  I  plead  with  God  to  have  mercy  upon  him. 
He,  too,  asked  Jesus  to  save  him,  for  the  first  time.  Before 
we  arose  from  our  knees,  he  was  happy  in  being  made  the  re- 
cipient of  grace,  by  Him  who  is  mighty  to  lift  up  through  the 
precious  blood.  He  arose  saying:  "Praise  God,  from  whom 
all  blessings  flow!" 

I  next  stopped  in  Cumberland,  Md.,  in  answer  to  a  call 
from  a  father,  whose  daughter  was  at  the  point  of  death.  An 
opportunity  had  been  given  her  to  look  well  to  the  ways  of 
her  soul's  salvation,  but  she  said:  "Not  tonight.  I  shall  wait 
until  a  more  convenient  season."  She  had  attended  my 
meetings  when  I  labored  in  New  York,  but  would  not  obey 
God.  When  she  became  so  very  sick  she  asked  her  parents: 
"What  about  my  soul?"  They  could  not  answer  for  they  were 
living  without  hope  in  God,  or  love  for  Jesus.  In  great  agony 
of  mind  she  cried  out:  "I  am  lost.  I  am  lost.  And  you 
cannot  tell  me  what  I  must  do  to  be  saved.  Will  you  not 
send  for  dear  Sister  Miller?"  I  went  to  her  bedside  at  once 
and  told  her  what  Jesus  had  done  for  sinners,  through  his 
death  and  suffering.  In  agony  she  cried:  "Oh,  what  must  I 
do  to  be  saved?"  I  told  her  she  had  nothing  to  do  about  sal- 
vation. Christ  did  all  for  you  when  he  left  his  throne 
in  heaven,  and  came  to  earth,  bled  and  died  for  your  sins  in 
His  body.  God's  word  says  for  you  to  believe  that  Christ 
died  for  sin,  that  you  may  have  life  everlasting.  The  dear 
girl  listened  with  breathless  attention  and  understood  that 
God  had  sacrificed  His  own  Son  and  that  He  had  taken  upon 
Himself  her  sins  to  save  her  soul  from  hell.  Before  I  left  the 


ACCEPTED    A    CALL.  Ill 

house  she  believed  and  had  peace  with  God.  Her  parents 
were  also  saved  and  they  were  all  happy  in  the  Lord.  Glory! 
This  was  my  only  work  in  Cumberland,  Md.  I  afterwards 
received  an  invitation  from  this  family  to  make  their  beautiful 
house  my  home,  in  Brooklyn,  N.  Y. 

After  an  absence  of  four  years,  I  hastened  to  the  home  of 
my  childhood,  by  way  of  Wheeling,  Wellsburg,  Wellville  and 
East  Liverpool.  In  the  meantime  I  did  much  talking,  ex- 
plaining the  Word  and  teaching  Christ  to  perishing  souls  who 
were  anxious  to  know  the  way  to  God.  I  was  so  happy  in 
Christ.  In  the  evening  of  November  25,  1879,  I  was  again 
at  the  homestead  in  West  Virginia.  Though  tired  in  body  I 
rested  but  a  short  time  when  I  accepted  a  call  to  go  to  Pleas- 
ant Valley  to  work  with  Rev.  Mr.  Hough.  He  did  his  work 
on  earth  in  a  short  time  and  is  now  in  glory.  He  was  the 
first  minister  I  ever  labored  with  who  did  not  have  a  voice 
for  singing  and  could  not  strike  a  note  in  music.  But  he  was 
a  truly  consecrated  minister  and  was  filled  with  zeal  for  the 
Master's  work.  At  the  first  meeting  there  was  an  interest 
manifested  with  a  spirit  of  brotherly  love  and  Christian  fel- 
lowship that  prevailed  throughout  the  entire  services.  I 
preached  entirely  by  the  aid  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  was  won- 
derfully blessed  of  God  in  presenting  the  necessity  of  a  radi- 
cal change  of  heart.  The  pastor  like  myself  was  burdened 
for  souls,  so  much  so  that  at  times  he  could  scarcely  sleep. 

He  and  the  Christian  workers  would  meet  in  the  church 
before  services  for  an  hour  of  special  prayer  for  the  outpour- 
ing of  the  Holy  Spirit.  When  I  entered  the  church  one  even- 
ing Brother  C —  -  was  leading  in  prayer.  It  being  very  cold 
I  stopped  at  the  stove  for  some  time.  Becoming  alarmed  at 
the  length  of  the  prayer  I  arose  and  went  to  the  pulpit.  The 
pastor  met  me  saying:  "What  shall  we  do?  Brother  C— 
has  been  praying  three-quarters  of  an  hour  and  I  do  not  know 
what  to  do."  I  suggested,  as  the  time  for  opening  service 
was  past,  that  he  should  whisper  to  Brother  C to  close. 


112  THE   TRUE    WAY. 

Painful  as  it  was,  we  succeeded  and  when  he  came  to  himself 
he  was  surprised  to  learn  that  the  time  occupied  had  exceeded 
five  minutes. 

I  desire  to  speak  also  of  an  interesting  conversion  in  this 
meeting.  A  Mr.  R ,  who  had  led  a  wicked  life  and  for- 
bade his  family  attending  anything  that  pertained  to  a  religious 
service,  came  to  these  meetings,  prompted  by  curiosity  to  hear 
a  woman  speak,  to  take  exceptions  to  what  might  be  said  and 
to  hinder,  if  possible,  the  work  of  God.  His  daughter,  who 
had  professed  conversion,  called  to  see  me  and  gave  a  brief 
history  of  her  father's  past  life,  his  present  attitude  toward  me 
and  the  work  and  requested  me  to  pray  for  him.  Previous 
to  this  I  had  not  observed  him  in  the  congregation,  but  from 
her  description  recognized  him  at  the  evening  meeting.  I 
soon  noticed  that  he  was  under  deep  conviction,  but  evi- 
dently was  trying  to  suppress  his  emotions.  After  closing  my 
discourse  and  inviting  sinners  to  the  mercy  seat,  I  approached 
him  extending  my  hand,  and  asked:  "Do  you  desire  to  ac- 
cept Christ  Jesus  as  your  Savior?"  He  did  not  reply,  but 
held  his  head  low,  that  I  might  not  see  the  falling  tears.  As 
I  proceeded  to  urge  him  to  turn  to  God,  he  arose  without  an 
objection  and  walked  with  me  to  the  altar.  He  was  in  great 
agony  and  prayed  God  to  have  mercy  on  his  soul.  I  talked 
with  him  and  added  my  prayers  for  God  to  come  to  him  now. 
I  said:  "The  moment  you  make  a  full  surrender  of  every- 
thing, Christ  will  receive  and  set  you  free."  It  was  not  long 
until  he  became  calm  and  the  change  came  that  indicated 
peace  and  joy  triumphant.  When  he  looked  up,  there  was  a 
heavenly  glow  on  his  countenance  I  have  rarely  seen  on  any 
face.  He  arose  from  his  knees,  telling  the  congregation  that 
he  had  found  peace  with  God,  saying:  "You  all  know  me, 
and  know  what  a  sinful  life  I  have  led.  Every  one  of  you 
who  are  not  saved  give  yourselves  to  Jesus  before  it  is  too 
late.  No  longer  turn  away  and  oppose  this  meeting  as  I  have," 
and  extending  his  hand  to  me,  said:  "Sister  Miller,  I  beg  your 


REJOICE    IN    CHRIST.  113 

pardon  for  everything  I  have  said  against  you.  I  can  never 
cease  thanking  you  for  coming  to  Pleasant  Valley  church 
that  I  might  be  saved."  Turning  again  to  the  people,  he 
continued:  "You,  who  know  me,  understand  what  I  say  is 
not  of  self,  but  is  truly  the  work  of  God  in  my  soul.  With  a 
happy  heart  I  rejoice  in  Christ  with  great  and  exceeding 
gladness."  Raising  both  hands,  his  face  all  aglow,  he  ex- 
claimed: "Oh,  friends,  I  am  so  sorry  I  did  not  accept  the 
precious  Savior  before."  His  conversation  had  a  marvelous 
effect  on  all  who  knew  him,  more  especially  on  his  old  com- 
panions. He  continued  speaking  and  praying  in  every  meet- 
ing. I  left  him  praising  God. 

In  1888,  nine  years  after,  I  was  again  at  his  beautiful  home, 
and  found  him  still  true  to  Christ,  a  worker  in  the  Pleasant  Val- 
ley Church  and  a  kind  and  tender  husband  to  his  lovely  wife. 
I  was  entertained  by  Mrs.   Ralston  while   at  Pleasant  Valley, 
an  aunt  of  Mr.  R 's.     When  I  informed  her  of  his  con- 
version, she  clapped  her  hands  and  walked  the  floor  shouting: 
"Praise  the  Lord!     Praise  the  Lord!     If  God  can  save  Alex. 
R —  -  he  can  save  any  one."  She  was  walking  the  floor  when 
I  retired  and  when  I  awoke  in  the  night  I  still  heard  her  foot- 
steps.    The  next  morning    she  said    she  was  unhappy,   and 
asked  me  to  pray  for  her.     She    had  not  been  able  to  attend 
any  but  the  afternoon  meetings,  owing  to  her  advanced  years, 
and  had  not  felt  benefited    as  others  who  had  been  blessed. 
She  would  walk  the  floor,  weeping,  praying  and  repeating:  "I 
am  not  happy."     I  knelt  before  her  and  prayed,    she  bowing 
her  head  in  tears.     When  I  ceased  she  said:     "Lord  do  take 
me  as  I  am.     Nothing  but  this  holy  life   can  satisfy  my  un- 
happy soul."     Before  we  arose  from  our  knees  she  received  a 
perfect    victory  through    Christ.     She   exclaimed  in  her  joy: 
"Oh,  how  happy!     How  happy   I  can  never  tell."      Her  last 
words  to  me   were  when  about  to  leave  for  my  home  the  next 
day.     Holding  me  in  her  feeble  arms  she   said:     "You  were 
sent  here,  my    dear  child,  and  may  God  keep  you  in  the  fu- 


114  THE   TRUE    WAY. 

ture  as  you  have  been  kept  here,  shall  be  my  daily  prayer." 
The  same  week  I  received  word  that  Mrs.  C —  -  was  very  ill 
and  wanted  to  see  me,  but  I  could  not  go  to  her.  She  was 
happy  in  Christ  during  her  sickness,  and  the  same  week,  with 
songs  of  rejoicing  on  her  lips,  passed  into  "the  rest  that  re- 
mains for  the  children  of  God." 

In  January,  1880,  I  was  called  to  Collier,  Brook  County, 
Va.,  by  Rev.  Mr.  Kendig,  who  was  also  a  sanctified  minister. 
Therefore  I  began  the  meetings,  urging  the  great  importance 
of  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  It  appeared  as  though  the 
fire  descended  as  in  Pentecostal  days.  People  walked  miles 
after  their  day's  labor  to  attend  the  meetings.  Several  young 
men  came  seven  miles,  returning  after  each  service.  One 
young  man  who  walked  to  and  fro,  a  distance  of  fourteen 
miles  every  night,  had  a  halo  from  Divinity  fall  upon  him  af- 
ter twelve  o'clock,  while  on  his  way  home.  He  fell  upon  his 
knees  and  cried:  "Lord,  what  wilt  Thou  have  me  do?"  He 
was  then  a  student  in  college  and  when  he  had  finished  his 
course  studied  for  the  ministry.  He  afterwards  became  an 
efficient  instrument  in  God's  hands  for  the  saving  of  souls 
and  the  brightening  of  many  homes.  Oh,  how  I  thanked 
God. 

Among  the  many  who  yielded  to  the  Spirit  and  rushed  to 
the  altar,  was  a  Mr.  Wright,  who  was  calm  in  manner,  but 
earnest  in  purpose.  The  arrow  of  God's  truth  had  truly  pen- 
etrated his  heart.  When  I  first  talked  to  him  at  the  altar, 
he  did  not  appear  to  hear  my  words,  and  it  was  not  until  the 
dear  Redeemer  was  revealed  to  his  unhappy  soul,  that  he  could 
say  with  songs  of  praise:  "I  have  found  the  pearl  of  great 
price."  It  was  a  bright,  clear  evidence  of  God's  power  to 
save.  His  wife  and  two  sisters  were  also  converted.  We 
had  crowded  houses  every  night.  The  work  among  children 
was  not  as  great  in  this  meeting  as  in  other  places,  yet  souls 
were  saved. 

Many  do  not  think  much  about  the  conversion  of  children, 


YOUNG    BOYS    CONVERTED.  115 

but  it  is  a  matter  of  great  importance,  and  one  that  will  tell 
in  eternity.  Hallelujah!  In  my  first  work  for  Jesus  I  had 
numerous  young  boys  converted,  who  are  now  preaching  the 
gospel  and  have  saved  many  souls  during  their  ministry. 
Thus,  when  we  are  "freed  from  sin"  we  are  alive  in  God, 
through  Jesus  Christ,  our  Lord.  All  things  are  possible  with 
God,  and  all  things  are  possible  to  him  who  believeth  in  God. 
I  have  never  had  better  workers,  nor  more  solemn  prayers, 
clothed  with  mighty  power  and  inspired  by  the  Holy  Spirit, 
than  from  children  who  had  received  the  pardoning  grace  in 
Jesus'  name. 

Brother  Robinson,  by  whom  I  was  entertained,  called  at 
my  room  after  an  evening's  service,  and  said  his  son  was  in 
great  agony  of  mind  and  desired  to  see  me  before  retiring. 
He  came  into  the  parlor  looking  the  picture  of  despair.  He 
had  been  at  the  altar  three  evenings  in  succession.  I  must 
say  here,  that  before  the  meetings  opened  he  had  been  skep- 
tical in  his  views  and  made  light  of  religion.  He  did  not  de- 
sire to  attend  *he  services,  and  though  a  guest  at  his  father's 
home  I  had  not  met  him.  When  I  saw  him  in  the  congrega- 
tion he  told  me  how  unhappy  he  was,  and  that  he  feared  there 
was  no  salvation  for  him,  as  he  had  been  such  a  scoffer 
With  tears  and  sobs  he  bowed  with  me  at  the  mercy  seat, 
where  his  grief  was  beyond  description.  It  was  not  long  af- 
ter much  earnest  praying  that  he  became  calm.  Then  sud- 
denly springing  to  his  feet,  with  a  changed  countenance,  he 
clapped  his  hands,  and  shouting  and  leaping  over  the  room, 
he  exclaimed  in  the  fullness  of  his  heart:  "The  Savior  is 
mine!  The  Savior  is  truly  mine!  I  am  now  a  new  born 
creature  in  Christ  Jesus."  He  continued  praising  God  and 
shouting  so  loud  that  all  the  household  was  aroused  and  soon 
in  our  midst.  Very  seldom  in  all  my  work  have  I  seen  a 
brighter  conversion,  or  a  more  affecting  scene..  I  did  not 
retire  until  after  two  o'clock  in  the  morning.  The  daughter 
and  a  younger  son  were  also  converted.  I  left  them  a  happy 


116  THE   TRUE   WAY. 

family,  rejoicing  together  in  the  Lord.  Many  others  who  at- 
tended these  meetings  were  deeply  convicted,  but  warded  off 
the  spirit  and  were  not  converted.  Oh!  how  many  in  every 
meeting  knowingly  neglect  a  present  salvation,  and  have 
drifted — drifted  away  from  the  glorious  presence  of  a  Savior's 
cleansing  blood. 

The  next  service  after  Johnny  R's  bright  conversation  we 
had  a  remarkable  meeting.  I  had  great  liberty  in  speaking 
from  this  text:  "Be  not  deceived,  God  is  not  mocked,"  Gal. 
6:  7.  After  the  conclusion  of  the  sermon,  the  altar  was  filled 
at  once,  with  penitents.  Johnny  R —  -  was  soon  forward 
and  the  first  to  witness  for  Jesus.  Every  eye  now  turned 
upon  him  as  they  listened  to  his  testimony  to  the  saving  power 
of  the  Redeemer's  love.  I  pressed  the  truths  of  his  state- 
ment to  the  hearts  of  his  companions,  many  of  whom  were 
smitten  with  deep  contrition,  and  gave  their  hearts  to  God 
that  night.  A  dear  penitent  said:  "Oh,  what  must  I  do  to 
be  saved?  It  is  such  a  cross  to  kneel  here,  but  I  felt  that  if 
I  did  not  come  tonight  the  Holy  Spirit  would  cease  to  strive 
with  me  and  my  soul  would  be  lost  forever."  I  assured  her 
of  Jesus'  presence  now,  if  she  would  accept  him;  that  through 
His  death,  and  suffering,  provision  had  been  made  for  help- 
lessness and  sympathy  to  those  who  believe.  She  accepted 
Him,  and  with  a  gleeful  heart  carried  a  message  to  others  that 
Jesus  had  been  "a  present  help  in  time  of  need."  The  meet- 
ing daily  increased  in  interest  until  scores  of  people  professed 
conversion  and  united  with  the  church.  Amen. 

On  February  4th,  1880, 1  accepted  a  call  to  work  with 
Rev.  Mr.  Davis,  at  Wellsburg,  West  Virginia.  I  felt  some- 
what impressed  not  to  accept  the  call,  notwithstanding,  the 
invitation  was  most  pressing  and  thrice  repeated  by  the  pastor 
and  his  official  board.  I  knew  many  of  the  people  were  back- 
slidden, others  cold,  formal,  and  slow  to  move,  settled  and 
staid  in  their  intellectual  pursuits,  and  would  repel  every  ef- 
fort that  might  be  put  forth.  The  probabilities  were,  that  my 


NUMEROUS    DIFFICULTIES.  117 

efforts  would  not  meet  with  the  approval  they  had  elsewhere, 
but  the  third  call  decided  me  to  accept,  seeing  with  an  eye  of 
faith,  the  five  deep  wounds  of  the  sinner's  Friend.  At  the  first 
meeting  all  ministers  .of  other  denominations  were  present, 
but  few  took  part  in  the  service.  It  was  not  until  the  third 
day,  that  we  could  see  the  work  moving  along  effectually. 
The  mighty  prayers,  which  open  heaven's  doors,  were  first 
offered,  when  the  cloud  of  mercy,  which  overshadowed  the 
Israelites  of  old,  descended  upon  us.  I  began  working  in  the 
meeting,  after  the  pastor  had  held  services,  several  weeks, 
without  apparent  success.  The  church  was  in  such  a  low  state 
of  spirituality  it  was  difficult  to  get  them  into  working  order, 
and  the  retiring  manner  of  the  pastor  forbade  a  general 
sweeping  revival.  There  were  numerous  difficulties  to  sur- 
mount and  obstacles  to  overcome,  before  the  work  of  God 
could  run  and  be  glorified.  The  first  two  days  we  could  not 
hold  evening  service,  as  the  church  was  occupied  with  an  en- 
tertainment given  by  a  colored  troupe. 

In  the  first  afternoon  service,  instead  of  preaching,  I  in- 
quired into  their  previous  meetings,  requesting  different  per- 
sons before  me  to  speak,  ignorant  of  the  fact  that  I  had  a  min- 
isterial audience.  I  talked  plainly  to  them  concerning  their 
duty  as  a  Christian  people,  closed  the  meeting  and  went  to 
the  parsonage  for  secret  communion  with  God.  I  never  had 
been  in  such  a  meeting  and  the  ministerial  friends  felt  quite 
agitated  that  I  had  put  such  plain  questions  to  them,  conse- 
quently they  did  not  call  upon  me,  nor  attend  the  services  a 
second  time. 

The  next  afternoon  there  was  a  good  sized  congregation 
present  in  the  basement  of  the  church,  in  which  all  their  ser- 
vices had  been  held.  By  this  time  people  had  heard  enough 
for  and  against  me  to  arouse  curiosity,  and  all  denominations 
turned  out.  At  the  close  of  the  meeting  I  tested  the  congre- 
gation and  found  that  neither  saint  nor  sinner  would  respond. 
By  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  I  boldly  opposed  their  posi- 


118  THE   TRUE    WAY. 

tion  and  took  a  firm  stand  for  the  doctrine  of  a  knowing  sal- 
vation. As  soon  as  I  ceased  talking,  a  woman  arose  and  said: 
"We  may  infer  from  your  remarks  that  we  are  not  in  the  proper 
frame  of  mind  to  do  our  duty."  She  was  so  much  agitated 
as  to  be  almost  beside  herself,  and  continued  talking  so  ex- 
citedly that  the  pastor  arose  and  requested  perfect  silence. 
After  some  time  he  succeeded  in  controlling  her,  and  brought 
her  to  a  realization  of  where  she  was  and  to  whom  she  was 
talking.  She  burst  into  tears,  made  a  complete  surrender 
and  asked  forgiveness. 

The  colored  troupe  having  gone,  we  held  evening  services, 
the  first  since  my  arrival.  The  scene  of  the  afternoon  was 
soon  noised  around  so  that  I  was  already  quite  noted  and  the 
evening  meeting  was  so  crowded  I  just  had  standing  room. 
Scores  were  turned  away,  who  could  not  get  into  the  house.  I 
arose  from  my  knees  and  went  to  the  church,  not  knowing 
what  God  would  have  me  do.  When  I  arose  to  speak  the 
Holy  Ghost  filled  my  soul.  I  did  not  refer  to  the  afternoon 
service,  but  gave  the  true  gospel  of  Christ.  There  was  a  gen- 
eral breaking  down  and  conviction  felt  throughout  the  entire 
congregation.  The  next  evening  the  meeting  was  taken  to 
the  main  audience  room,  which  was  also  inadequate  for  that 
great  congregation.  It  really  seemed  as  though  the  whole 
city  was  aroused.  The  house  was  crowded  nightly  and  often 
we  could  not  close  until  a  late  hour. 

One  afternoon,  while  engaged  in  singing,  a  large  delegation 
of  students,  from  the  college,  came  in,  and  I  prayed  fervently, 
in  secret,  as  they  entered,  that  the  Holy  Spirit  might  do  His 
work  in  their  young  hearts.  Before  they  left  the  church  I 
went  down  to  the  door  and  shook  hands  with  every  one  of 
them,  requesting  them  to  come  again.  For  days  it  was  the 
leading  topic  of  conversation  in  the  place  and  the  harder  I 
worked  the  more  strength  the  Lord  gave  me.  Many  of  the 
boys  and  girls,  who  came  in  from  school  were  happily  con- 
verted. My  stay  here  did  not  extend  over  two  weeks,  owing 


IN    THE    COVE.  119 

to  calls  elsewhere.  I  expect  to  meet  fathers  and  mothers, 
sons  and  daughter  in  heaven  as  the  result  of  this  precious 
meeting.  Did  space  permit,  I  would  insert  some  beautiful 
letters  from  the  dear  saved  ones,  illustrating  the  keeping 
power  of  Jesus'  name. 

The  next  work  was  with  Rev.  Mr.  Kendig,  in  the  Cove,  W. 
Va.  There,  from  the  beginning,  sinners  were  awakened, 
souls  saved  and  the  church  built  up.  At  the  close  of  the 
first  service,  I  asked  the  following  questions:  "Are  there  any 
present  who  have  been  ashamed  of  God,  yet  troubled  by 
doubts  and  fears?  Are  there  any  present  who  have  never 
done  anything  for  the  Master,  and  do  no  not  love  him?  If 
so,  will  you  please  rise."  One  and  another  arose  and  others 
kept  rising  until  many  were  standing  in  all  parts  of  the  house. 
When  seated,  I  requested  all  who  desired  to  be  saved  to  come 
forward.  It  was  not  long  until  the  altar  was  filled  and  hearts 
made  to  rejoice  in  Christ  Jesus. 

A  young  lady  came  forward,  one  evening,  with  a  heavy 
heart.  I  knelt  and  endeavored  to  soothe  her,  when  she  cried 
aloud:  "Dear  Sister  Miller,  I  am  lost.  I  am  lost."  I  ex- 
plained how  easily  she  could  give  her  heart  to  Christ,  if  she 
would  ask  in  faith,  but  she  found  no  relief.  Two  days  after- 
ward she  came  again,  with  her  face  all  aglow  and  her  heart 
happy  in  the  Lord. 

By  the  same  pastor,  I  was  next  called  to  Florence,  Pa., 
where  I  remained  but  a  short  time,  after  which  I  went  to  the 
Tucker  church,  the  last  charge  of  the  pastor,  who  was  a  cir- 
cuit preacher.  There  were  more  sanctified  in  these  meetings 
than  justified.  I  preached  on  the  same  ground  there,  where 
Father  McCurdy  held  his  wonderful  falling  meetings  over  a 
hundred  years  before.  Oh,  how  I  prayed  for  the  Holy  Ghost 
to  do  His  teaching.  My  prayer  was  heard  and  the  Lord 
helped  me  to  put  His  seal  on  the  work.  Glory  to  Jesus, 
who  gave  me  great  liberty  in  his  name,  and  taught  me  many 
new  lessons  which  were  beautiful,  because  I  saw  the  Lord's 


THE   TRUE    WAY. 


hand  in  it  all.  Oh,  how  I  praise  God  for  using  me  every- 
where, so  that  there  will  be  a  great  gathering  with  me  of  the 
blood-washed  souls  in  Heaven,  and  of  every  kindred  tongue 
and  people.  Hallelujah!  for  the  Lord  God  omnipotent 
reigneth,  and  has  given  me  daily  indications  of  his  loving 
kindness.  I  am  constantly  thanking  the  Trinity  for  keeping 
a  wave  of  salvation  sweeping  through  my  happy  soul  all  the 
time.  Amen  and  amen.  It  has  always  given  me  great  joy 
in  honoring  the  Lord  by  acknowledging  what  he  has  done 
for  me. 


ELDERVILLE,   PA.  121 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

ELDERVILLE,  PA,— SEDALIA,  MO.— CALIFORNIA, 
MO.  —  HIGH  POINT.—  AULVILLE.  —  DRESDEN, 
PETTIS  COUNTY,  MO.  -SMITHTON.— CLINTON- 
BELTON.— LEES  SUMMIT— TEMPERANCE  WORK 
IN  KANSAS  CITY.— PILOT  GROVE.— LEROY.— FT. 
SCOTT.— KANSAS  CITY,  MO.— SERMON  TO  CHIL- 
DREN. 

IN  JULY,  1880,  I  accepted  a  call  from  Rev.  Mr.  Wilson 
of  Elderville,  Pa.  In  the  beginning  of  this  meeting  I 
was  surprised  at  what  was  taught  to  inquiring  penitents. 
Some  would  say  to  them:  "Do  you  feel  like  praying?  Do 
you  feel  like  weeping?  If  so,  press  onward  and  you  will  be 
saved."  At  the  close  of  the  services  I  was  constrained  to 
speak  plainly  on  the  matter  of  the  atonement  and  the  efficacy 
of  salvation  through  Jesus  Christ,  impressing  upon  them  that 
it  was  not  through  tears,  or  works,  but  by  faith  they  were 
saved.  If  you  want  to  love  God  and  be  saved  you  must  re- 
pent of  your  sins  and  believe  in  Jesus  Christ.  When  I  ceased 
speaking  I  asked  those  who  realized  their  fallen  condition 
and  desired  my  prayers  to  raise  their  hands.  Faster  and 
faster  the  hands  went  up  until  I  counted  scores.  At  the 
close  of  the  meeting  a  young  man  came  to  me  who  had  been 
forward  but  not  feeling  satisfied,  did  not  want  the  meetings 
to  stop  until  he  had  be^n  saved.  With  the  open  Bible  I  was 
not  long  showing  him  the  way  to  God.  When  we  arose  from 
our  knees  he  said  he  wanted  to  unite  with  the  church  and  be- 
come a  worker  for  Jesus.  I  showed  him  the  importance  of 
confessing  Christ  publicly  in  the  church,  and  through  perfect 
obedience  the  Holy  Spirit  could  lead  him  better  than  myself. 


-  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

Among  other  numerous  calls  I  was  requested  by  Rev.  J.  N. 
Pierce  of  Sedalia,  Mo.,  to  work  in  his  district.  I  could  not 
decide  until  I  sought  the  voice  of  God  when  these  words  came 
to  me:  "Jehovah  is  with  thee;  fear  not  but  go  in  thy  might. 
I  have  sent  thee."  I  accepted  the  invitation  to  go  west  be- 
lieving it  was  of  the  Lord.  Again  I  left  the  home  of  my 
childhood  following  the  Spirit's  voice  to  a  field  of  labor  I 
knew  not.  Glory  to  Jesus! 

On  November,  ist,  1880,  I  was  in  Tipton,  Mo.,  in  which 
place  I  labored  with  Rev.  W.  G.  Cowan.  We  had  a  glorious 
meeting.  Many  sinners  were  saved  and  the  church  built  up, 
notwithstanding  the  Presbyterian  minister  refused  an  invita- 
tion to  affiliate  with  us  in  the  services  and  did  everything 
in  his  power  to  oppose  the  work.  The  first  Sabbath  I  preached 
he  spoke  publicly  against  women  preaching  in  the  pulpit,  for- 
bidding his  people  attending  my  meeting.  At  the  services  of 
the  same  day  we  had  an  overflow  meeting,  the  pastor  taking 
the  outside  audience  to  the  Disciples'  Church  and  preached  to 
them,  while  I  filled  his  pulpit.  The  minister  who  opposed 
the  work  of  Christ  so  boldly,  had  an  audience  of  three  per- 
sons and  closed  his  doors  without  a  sermon.  In  this  meeting 
many  sinful  men  and  women  were  brought  to  the  knowledge 
•of  God.  Drinking  men  were  soundly  converted,  none  of 
whom,  so  far  as  I  have  learned,  ever  returned  to  the  flesh  pots 
of  Egypt. 

After  a  few  days'  rest  I  accepted  a  call  to  Clarksburg,  Mo., 
•where  I  began  work  with  the  same  pastor  in  his  second 
•charge.  In  this  place  I  preached  one  week  to  Christians  be- 
fore asking  sinners  to  come  to  Christ.  It  being  a  union 
church  of  different  denominations,  much  had  to  be  done,  prej- 
udices overcome,  members  encouraged,  backsliders  reclaimed, 
before  God  could  call  sinners  to  repentance.  It  was  a  grand 
field  for  labor  among  the  young,  as  it  was  the  seat  of  two  se- 
lect schools  for  boys  and  girls.  At  the  Friday  evening  meet 
ing  many  students  came  to  the  service  together.  Looking 


INVITATION    TO    SEEKERS.  123 

into  their  intelligent  faces  my  heart  became  burdened  for 
their  precious  souls.  I  did  not  call  for  seekers,  but  went  to 
the  door,  shook  hands  with  them,  saying  to  each  one:  "God 
bless  you;  come  again,"  as  they  passed  out.  The  next  Satur- 
day the  pastor  was  absent  with  another  charge,  and  could  not 
be  with  me  until  Monday.  In  the  evening  we  had  a  large 
congregation,  many  of  the  students,  if  not  all,  being  present 
and  very  attentive  listeners.  I  preached  from  the  words: 
"Call  upon  me  in  the  day  of  trouble;  I  will  deliver  thee  and 
those  that  glorify  Me."  Through  God's  word  I  proved  that 
the  gospel  was  good  news  to  them,  and  that  Christ  would  be 
the  author  of  their  salvation,  if  they  would  be  obedient  to 
His  will,  renounce  all  sin  and  accept  Him.  I  plainly  showed 
to  them  a  true  sense  of  their  duty  and  when  ^1  gave  the  first 
invitation  to  seekers  after  a  week's  labor,  a  young  student  in 
the  rear  of  the  house,  had  the  manly  courage  to  come  first  to 
the  altar,  and  soon  the  penitent  form  was  crowded.  I 
was  obliged  to  have  the  front  and  side  pews  vacated,  which 
were  also  soon  filled.  It  appeared  to  me  that  all  who  came  to 
the  mercy  seat  knew  what  they  were  after.  It  was  not  long 
until  the  young  man  who  led  the  way,  received  the  blessing 
and  gave  evidence  in  fervent  testimony.  One  by  one 
were  saved  until  the  number  that  evening  reached  thir- 
ty-five. Many  not  satisfied  with  their  Christian  ex-pe- 
rience  came  forward  and  found  acceptance  with  God. 
Sabbath  was  a  high  day  in  Zion.  Everybody  seemed  willing 
to  do  what  they  could  to  aid  the  weak  and  bring  back  the  fallen. 
Some  were  saved  in  the  morning  as  well  as  at  the  evening  ser- 
vices. I  visited  from  home  to  home  with  the  pastor,  and 
through  Christ  did  much  good.  Thank  God. 

A  young  man  came  to  the  altar  several  nights,  but  could 
not  see  his  way  clear.  I  asked  what  it  was  that  prevented 
him.  "I  cannot  tell,"  he  replied,  "I  have  prayed,  read  the 
Bible  and  tried  to  obey  God,  but  still  I  am  unhappy."  I 
asked  if  there  was  anything  that  he  wac  not  willing  to  give 


124  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

up.  He  assured  me  that  he  knew  of  nothing.  I  commended 
him  to  Jesus  in  prayer,  but  when  I  ceased  his  face  was  still 
hidden  in  his  hands.  I  waited,  praying  fervently  and 
observing  his  struggle  with  self.  When  calmer  he  prayed, 
thanking  God  for  His  mercy  and  asking  for  forgiveness.  When 
speaking  of  surrender  he  stopped,  rose  to  his  feet,  saying:  "I 
cannot,"  then  kneeling  again  he  covered  his  face  with  his 
hands.  I  did  not  speak,  but  felt  there  was  a  "balm  in  Gil- 
ead"  and  that  the  true  Physician  would  apply  the  ointment 
at  the  proper  time.  He  left  the  meeting  not  satisfied.  The 
next  evening  he  said:  "I  was  not  willing  to  surrender." 
"Are  you  now?"  I  asked.  "Yes,  I  have  told  Jesus  all  and  am 
His."  He  had  the  "oil  of  joy  for  mourning;  the  garment  of 
praise  for  the  spirit  of  heaviness."  His .  face  was  radiant 
and  he  spoke  thus  before  the  large  congregation:  "I  am 
blessed  in  God  and  urge  you  to  get  away  from  satan's  snares, 
and  find  safety  in  the  undying  love  of  Jesus."  I  left  this 
people  happy  in  Christ  and  united  in  friendship  with  one 
another. 

I  preached  my  first  sermon  in  the  Montgumery  Street 
Church,  Sedalia,  Mo.,  December  3ist,  1880,  having  been 
called  by  the  pastor,  Rev.  S.  Alexander.  I  was  a  stranger  to 
preacher  and  people,  but  the  Lord  gave  me  many  friends,  and 
I  rejoiced  in  his  presence  continually.  Hallelujah!  From  the 
first  meeting  many  sought  salvation  and  found  acceptance 
with  Christ.  Scores  of  souls  were  saved  every  night,  and  it 
was  not  possible  to  accommodate  the  vast  audiences  that 
sought  admittance.  It  appeared  as  though  saint  and  sinner 
flocked  to  the  house  of  God  in  this  beautiful  inland  city.  I 
was  kindly  entertained  in  the  minister's  family  and  would  say 
that  in  all  my  public  work  for  God,  I  have  always  had  the 
most  desirable  accommodations,  which  humbles  me  exceed- 
ingly, when  I  reflect  that  my  Lord  and  Master  "had  no  where 
to  lay  his  head."  The  workers  did  what  they  could  to  help 


A  GAMBLER'S  WIFE.  125 

souls  to  the  light  and  liberty  of  the  gospel,  and  there  were  all 
classes  of  people  saved. 

One  evening  I  preached  from  these  words:  "Put  away  the 
evil  of  your  doings  from  before  my  eyes;  cease  to  do  evil, 
learn  to  do  well." — Isaiah  i:  16.  After  the  sermon,  an  in- 
vitation was  extended  to  seekers,  and  the  altar  was  soon 
filled.  A  lady,  from  the  rear  of  the  house,  came  with  no  ap- 
parent emotion.  I  asked  her  "what  she  desired  of  God." 
She  said:  "I  am  a  professing  Christian  but  know  nothing 
about  the  gospel  as  you  give  it.  Since  giving  myself  to  the 
church  my  worldly  desires  are  not  changed.  All  I  can  say  is, 
that  my  life  has  been  miserable."  "Are  you  willing  to  give 
up  all  your  idols?"  I  questioned.  Receiving  no  answer  I  left 
her  and  went  to  the  pulpit  to  pray  for  her.  Returning,  I  put 
the  question  as  before.  Lifting  her  tear-swollen  face  to 
heaven,  her  frame  quivering  with  emotion,  she  said:  "By  the 
help  of  Christ,  I  yield."  At  that  moment  she  found  peace 
and  rest  in  the  Savior.  She  first  testified,  giving  a  brief  ac- 
count of  her  unhappy  life,  urging  church  members  to  be  fully 
assured  of  acceptance  with  Christ,  then  kneeling,  thanked 
God  for  what  He  had  done  for  her.  She  arose  and  went  into 
the  congregation  and  brought  many  of  her  friends  to  the  altar, 
who  were  also  saved. 

A  gambler's  wife,  who  had  attended  the  services,  called  on 
me.  Ske  was  the  picture  of  despair,  wept,  prayed  and  cried 
mightily  on  God,  but  was  unwilling  to  renounce  her  idols, 
which  were  not  only  injuring  but  leading  others  to  ruin.  But 
not  until  she  acknowledged  her  guilt,  did  she  find  peace  in 
the  cleansing  blood  of  Christ. 

The  little  daughter  of  the  superintendent  of  the  Sabbath 
school  was  converted,  and  instantly  testified  to  what  God 
had  done  for  her.  She  went  among  her  young  friends  in  the 
congregation  and  brought  many  to  the  altar  who  rejoiced  in 
the  pardoning  mercy  of  Christ's  blood.  I  closed  this  series 
of  meetings  with  great  thanksgiving  to  God,  who  had  used 


126  THE   TRUE    WAY. 

me  as  the  instrument  to  pull  down  the  strongholds   of   satan 
and  lift  up  Jesus,  that  He  might  draw  all  men  unto  Him. 

January  19,  1881,  found  me  in  California,  Mo.,  with  Rev. 
W.  G.  Cowan,  in  his  third  charge.  In  this  place  there  was 
much  wickedness,  and  open  violation  of  the  Sabbath,  which 
I  boldly  rebuked,  and  openly  condemned.  A  very  godless 
man  came  to  the  meetings  out  of  idle  curiosity.  He  made 
great  sport  when  an  intelligent  young  lady  spoke  beautifully 
of  her  conversion,  appealing  to  others  to  come  and  be  saved. 
But  touched  by  the  power  of  God,  he  wa?  afterward  com- 
pelled to  become  a  seeker.  His  last  words  to  me,  as  I  said 
good-bye,  were:  "Tell  everybody  in  your  next  meeting  that 
God  had  pity  for  such  a  scoffer  and  reviler  as  I  was,  and 
saved  me  for  Jesus'  sake." 

On  February  3oth,  1881,  I  was  called  again  to  Sedalia, 
Mo.,  to  work  in  Ohio  street  church,  with  Rev.  J.  A.  Hein- 
line.  I  felt  the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit  filling  my  whole  be- 
ing, and  preached  Christ  as  the  crucified  Redeemer  for  all 
mankind.  Men  and  women  were  "pricked  in  the  hearts," 
and  asked  "what  they  should  do  to  be  saved."  Many  times 
when  testing  the  congregation  there  would  be  scores  at  the 
altar,  who  were  saved  by  grace  divine  and  not  ashamed  to  tell 
it.  Glory  to  God! 

One  evening  I  spoke  from  this  text:  "Ask  and  it  shall  be 
given  you."  I  gave  the  pure  gospel  and  related  such  parts  of 
my  experience  as  I  thought  important  for  the  occasion.  The 
message  was  carried  home  to  many  hearts  and  it  made  a  deep 
impression  on  the  minds  of  the  wickedest  sinners  present. 
The  altar  was  soon  filled  with  earnest  seekers  who  were  saved 
and  have  proved  faithful.  Many  young  people  were  con- 
verted, and  the  work  spread,  extending  outside  the  city.  In 
the  third  week  of  these  meetings,  I  felt  impressed  to  change 
the  order  of  afternoon  services,  and  appointed  meetings  in 
nine  different  wards  of  the  city  in  private  families,  advising 
everyone  to  go  to  the  meeting  from  their  knees,  in  secret 


WHAT    DO    YOU    WANT    OF    JESUS?  127 

prayer.  1  spent  a  short  time  at  each  one,  and  everywhere  the 
Spirit  of  God  was  marvelously  made  manifest.  Sinners  were 
justified,  and  church  members  sanctified.  At  this  point 
scoffers  and  skeptics  were  anxious  to  have  the  meetings  close. 
I  recall  two  young  skeptics  who  sat  in  the  rear  of  the  church 
at  the  evening  service..  Observing  their  conduct  for  some 
time,  I  finally  stopped  my  discourse  and  looked  at  them.  This 
however,  not  being  sufficient,  I  pointed  my  finger  at  them,  say- 
ing: "I  do  not  approve' of  your  conduct."  They  bowed  their 
heads  and  did  not  raise  them  until  I  finished  preaching.  Be- 
fore they  left  the  church  I  spoke  to  them  as  God  gave  me 
utterance.  One  of  them  began  weeping  while  the  other  at- 
tempted to  defend  herself  by  saying,  "she  did  not  mean  to 
disturb  me."  I  gave  her  a  searching  look  and  replied:  "Are 
you  talking  to  me  in  the  name  of  Jesus?"  She,  too,  began  to 
cry,  and  said:  "I  know  I  did  wrong.  Will  you  forgive  me?" 
I  asked  them  if  they  desired  my  prayers.  They  assented  and 
when  we  knelt  I  said:  "What  do  you  want  of  Jesus?"  They 
replied:  "To  be  saved  from  sin."  While  I  was  praying,  one 
of  them  was  converted.  The  other  did  not  give  any  testimony, 
but  promised  to  continue  seeking.  After  four  years  I  received 
a  letter  from  her,  in  which  she  wrote:  "Your  pointed  ques- 
tion, when  we  were  on  our  knees,  continued  to  haunt  me  day 
and  night  until  I  said:  Yes,  Lord,  I  yield.  I  yield.  For 
months  these  words  followed  me:  'What  do  you  want  of 
Jesus?"  Oh,  what  great  sorrow  and  grief  of  heart  I  had.  For 
nearly  one  year  there  was  no  light  nor  peace  in  my  soul  un- 
til I  said:  'Truly,  Lord,  I  want  Thee.  Take  me  as  I  am.' 
The  great  happiness  that  came  to  my  poor,  sad  heart  at  that 
moment  is  not  possible  for  me  to  describe.  I  have  continued 
to  serve  and  follow  Jesus  ever  since." 

I  was  entertained  in  this  meeting  at  the  parsonage  and 
spent  many  happy  hours  with  the  good  pastor  and  his  family. 
We  had  a  season  of  prayer  every  evening  after  public  service, 
our  worship  sometimes  being  so  protracted  that  we  did  not 


128  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

retire  until  long  after  midnight.  It  has  always  been  my  cus- 
tom to  have  much  thanksgiving,  and  prayer,  after  every  ser- 
vice, also  in  the  night  I  often  wake  and  hold  long  seasons  of 
communion  with  God,  profitable  not  only  to  my  own  soul  but 
for  the  salvation  of  others.  I  was  very  signally  led  in  these 
meetings  by  the  Holy  Spirit.  My  daily  instructions  were  re- 
ceived on  my  knees,  from  my  blessed  Lord  whose  presence 
has  often  times  been  so  real  to  me  I  could  do  nothing  but 
weep  and  whisper  softly:  "Holy!  Holy!  Thou  great  author 
of  my  being!  Thou  who  givest  me  counsel  and  secret  peace." 
Hallelujah  to  Jesus. 

There  were  hone  in  these  meetings  who  gave  a  clearer  evi- 
dence of  Christ's  redeeming  blood  than  a  Catholic  servant 
girl,  in  dear  Sister  Dougan's  family,  who  was  a  member  of 
this  church.  When  her  Catholic  friends  heard  of  her  con- 
version, they  informed  the  priest,  who  came  at  once  accom- 
panied by  her  brother.  He  took  the  Protestant  bible,  given 
to  her  by  her  mistress,  tore  it  up  and  stamped  it  under 
foot  and  then  ordered  her  to  get  ready  to  leave  the  city.  All 
they  could  do,  however,  did  not  change  her  mind  nor  cause 
her  to  shrink  from  true  Christian  duty.  Praise  the  Lord  for 
a  knowing  salvation  that  keeps  under  every  trial!  Here,  as  in 
other  places,  the  dear,  good  Lord  gave  me  the  hearts  of  His 
people,  for  which  I  was  thankful.  I  separated  from  them 
with  many  tears  and  joyful  blessings  upon  me.  I  would  say 
here,  to  the  glory  of  God,  that  skeptics,  infidels,  gamblers, 
and  prostitutes  were  brought  to  Christ  in  this  meeting.  Many 
from  whom  I  have  received  letters  since,  have  kept  the 
faith,  and  are  today  faithful  workers  for  Christ.  Hallelujah! 

My  next  work  was  at  High  Point,  Miller  County,  in  the 
same  State,  with  Rev.  Mr.  Demott,  who  was  converted  alone 
when  captain  of  a  vessel  on  the  Atlantic  ocean  and  divinely 
instructed  to  preach  the  Gospel.  He  accomplished  a  great 
work  in  a  short  time  and  is  now  in  his  home  in  glory.  Many, 
very  many  precious  sheaves  were  gathered  for  the  Lord  in 


AT  AULVILLE,    MO.  129 

these  meetings.  The  pastor's  two  sons  were  converted  with 
scores  of  others.  Christians  were  made  happy.  Parents  rejoiced 
in  finding  salvation  and  in  seeing  their  children  brought  to  Je- 
sus. Amen.  I  occupied  the  "prophet's  chamber"  in  Mr. 
Hart's  beautiful  home,  where  I  was  sumptuously  entertained. 
His  noble  wife  constantly  administered  to  my  every  want 
and  made  me  the  recipient  of  many  beautiful  presents,  as  did 
all  his  family.  The  eldest  daughter,  a  beautiful  girl,  since 
married,  was  my  organist.  The  father,  a  noble  Christian 
gentleman,  has  passed  to  glory.  He  was  always  ready  to 
meet  every  demand  made  upon  him  for  the  upbuilding  of  the 
church  of  Christ. 

It  is  not  possible  to  describe  private  work  in  the  families  as 
visited  from  place  to  place.  I  went  next  to  Sand  Hill  with 
the  same  pastor,  where  believers  were  strengthened  and  sin- 
ners saved.  I  had  only  time  after  closing  this  blessed  work, 
to  be  present  at  the  opening  of  the  camp  meeting  three  miles 
from  Sedalia,  at  the  request  of  the  presiding  officers.  I  did 
each  day  as  the  Spirit  directed,  giving  God  the  glory.  Praise 
His  holy  name.  Here,  I  received  many  new  calls  and  could 
never  have  decided  upon  my  work,  had  not  the  whisperings 
of  the  precious  Holy  Ghost,  comforter  divine,  who  has  never 
left  me  since  I  was  sanctified,  guided  my  movements  without 
mistake. 

After  resting  three  days  I  took  the  train  for  Aulville,  Mo., 
to  fill  an  engagement  with  Rev.  Mr.  Ing.  I  opened  this  work 
August  14,  1 88 1,  in  the  hottest  weather  I  ever  experienced. 
But,  notwithstanding  all  of  this,  there  was  great  interest  man- 
ifested from  the  first  meeting.  People  came  from  every  por- 
tion of  the  surrounding  country,  spreading  the  news  daily  in 
every  direction.  The  church  being  inadequate  for  the  large 
congregations,  the  pastor  sent  for  the  large  district  tent  and 
then  we  could  not  accommodate  half  the  people.  I  do  not 
remember  that  I  ever  conducted  a  greater  work  of  righteous 
ness,  or  a  more  interesting  or  profitable  meeting. 


130  THE   TRUE   WAY. 

Early  one  morning,  after  a  night  of  agonizing  with  God  in 
prayer,  I  was  summoned  to  the  parlor  before  breakfast  to  see 
an  old  gentleman.  He  did  not  wait  for  me  to  greet  him,  but. 
extended  his  trembling  hand  and  with  faltering  voice  exclaimed: 
"Oh,  Sister  Miller,  what  shall  I  do  to  be  saved?  I  am  lost. 
My  soul  feels  exceedingly  sorrowful  and  I  came  for  you  to 
pray  for  me."  As  he  spoke  he  knelt.  Bowing  beside  him  I 
poured  out  my  heart  to  God,  beseeching  Him  to  show  the 
poor  sinner  the  way  to  Christ.  I  instructed  him  long  upon 
our  knees  before  he  gained  the  victory  over  self,  but  through 
Christ  he  conquered  and  was  made  happy  in  the  Lord. 

On  Sabbath  we  had  a  glorious  meeting  and  a  large  audience, 
many. walking  miles  to  be  present.  We  had  a  happy  day  in 
Zion  and  a  real  Pentecostal  feast.  Testing  the  congregation, 
sixty  raised  their  hands  for  prayer  and  in  a  short  time  the  al- 
tar was  filled,  sinners  forgiven,  backsliders  reclaimed  and 
church  members  made  happy  in  Jesus.  At  the  close  of  the 
service  I  was  hurrying  along,  feeling  tired  and  worn  out, 
when  a  sad,  unhappy  looking  mother  stopped  me  saying: 
"Please,  Sister  Miller,  I  want  to  talk  to  you  of  my  uncon- 
verted daughter  and  have  you  talk  to  her  of  Jesus."  I  did 
so  and  found  her  not  only  indifferent,  but  an  open  scoffer 
I  asked  if  she  ever  felt  any  sorrow  or  trouble.  She  did  not 
answer  but  turned  her  head  away.  By  her  silence  I  inferred 
that  she  understood  my  question.  I  took  her  hand  in  part- 
ing and  felt  impelled  to  say:  "Seek  the  Lord,  dear  soul, 
Jesus  died  for  you.  Do  not  defer  any  longer.  God  will  care 
for  you  and  be  your  best  friend  if  you  put  your  trust  in  Him." 
I  prayed  aloud  as  I  stood  with  her  hand  in  mine.  She  fell 
upon  her  knees,  groaning  aloud  and  with  sobs  and  tears,  said: 
"I  have  a  dear,  Christian  mother  who  always  prays  for  me. 
Will  you  not  pray  for  me  again?  I  have  been  so  wicked  in 
the  past,  and  my  present  life  is  more  Godless  than  ever  before. 
Oh,  I  am  so  sinful.  What  can  be  done  for  my  soul?"  Not  un- 
til she  accepted  Christ's  teachings,  through  the  Spirit's  power 


CHRIST'S  PRESENCE.  131 

was  she  brought  into  the  light  of  justification  by  faith.  She 
arose  from  her  knees,  triumphantly  saved  through  the  blood 
of  the  Lamb,  and  was  the  instrument  in  God's  hands  of 
bringing  her  husband  to  Jesus. 

In  the  progress  of  this  revival  there  was  much  anxiety  ex- 
pressed about  Dr.  W ,  an  honorable  gentleman  of  wealth 

and  intelligence  He  was  a  moral,  respectable  citizen,  hold- 
ing peculiar  views  on  religious  subjects,  though  saying  but  lit- 
tle about  them.  The  first  of  the  meetings  he  would  not  at- 
tend and  his  good,  praying  wife  was  much  concerned  about 
his  salvation  and  spoke  to  me  repeatedly  about  him.  I  made 
him  a  subject  of  daily  prayer,  and  he  attended  one  service  in 
deference  to  his  wife's  wishes.  After  this  night  the  doctor 
was  in  his  place  at  every  service.  He  afterwards  said  that  no 
human  power  or  eloquence  could  have  produced  what  he  saw. 
The  good  Lord  gave  me  great  faith  that  the  Spirit  was  doing 
the  work  for  his  salvation.  At  the  last  service  the  pastor  and 
myself  were  invited  to  dine  at  his  house,  his  wife  taking  me 
from  the  church  in  her  buggy.  As  she  talked  to  me  on  the 
way  I  spoke  to  Jesus  secretly,  asking  that  the  work  for  the 
day  might  be  made  complete  by  the  Doctor's  conversion.  On 
entering  the  home  my  faith  was  strengthened,  and  I  contin- 
ued to  explain  that  Christ  through  the  Spirit  was  the  wisdom 
and  power  of  God  and  urged  him  to  accept  this,  as  the  secret 
of  that  life  of  Jehovah  in  him.  He  spoke  of  church  mem- 
bers who  were  not  living  up  to  their  professions.  I  admitted 
that  knowing  it  was  shamefully  true,  and  referred  him  to  Paul's 
narrative  of  the  circumcision  of  the  heart  of  those  who  wor- 
ship in  the  spirit  of  God.  He  became  more  and  more  inter- 
ested as  the  Spirit's  quickening  influence  increased  his  desire 
for  the  presence  of  Christ  Before  leaving  for  the  afternoon 
service  I  asked  permission  to  bow  in  humble  prayer.  As  my 
soul  was  filled  with  Jesus'  love,  I  prayed  that  the  river 
of  the  water  of  life  that  flowed  from  the  throne  of  God, 
might  flow  in  his  heart,  that  he  might  be  filled  with  the  full- 


132  THE   TRUE    WAY. 

ness  of  Christ's  presence  and  be  made  an  acceptable  worker 
for  the  Master. 

An  old  man  who  had  lived  sixty  years  in  sin,  knelt  at  the 
altar,  and  not  until  these  meetings  had  he  entered  the  house 
of  God.  He  was  happily  converted  and  unutterably  filled 
with  songs  of  rejoicing.  Many  aged  church  members,  dis- 
satisfied with  their  Christian  experience,  knelt  at  the  altar  and 
were  made  new  creatures  in  Christ  Jesus. 

A  desperately  wicked  man  who  had  kept  a  saloon,  drunken 
and  riotous  in  every  way  imaginable,  was  converted.  He 
said  to  his  wife,  previous  to  his  conversion:  "Never  again 
will  I  come  home  drunk  and  treat  you  unkindly."  But  many 
days  passed  before  he  received  the  consciousness  of  sins  for- 
given, though  his  faith  was  strong  from  the  beginning.  He 
appeared  to  delight  in  doing  good  because  of  the  promises  of 
the  God  he  had  never  heard  of  before,  and  truly  ceased  to  do 
evil  that  he  might  do  good.  The  last  news  I  received  of  him 
he  was  still  faithfully  serving  the  Lord  with  his  whole  heart. 
I  closed  these  meetings  before  the  largest  audience  ever 
assembled  in  Aulville.  My  soul  was  filled  with  praise  giving 
God  the  glory. 

In  company  with  many  of  the  saved,  and  the  workers,  I 
stopped  at  the  Sweet  Springs,  bathed  in  the  medicinal  waters, 
enjoyed  the  beautiful  scenery  for  a  short  time  and  was  then 
ready  for  my  next  field  of  labor  at  Dresden,  Pettis  County, 
Mo.,  with  Rev.  Dr.  Tuttle,  formerly  of  New  York. 

This  field  appeared  already  ripe  for  the  harvest,  when  I 
entered.  Fourteen  souls  were  saved  the  second  night,  and 
so  the  work  went  on,  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  daily,  without 
any  opposition.  Dr.  Tuttle  was  an  able  man  with  large  ex- 
perience in  the  ministry.  I  was  the  guest  of  his  lovely 
daughter,  Mrs.  Dr.  McCluney,  who  lived  near  the  church. 
Her  amiable  daughter,  Miss  —  —  Smauley,  was  my  organist. 
Doctor  McCluney,  an  eminent  physician,  was  ever  on  the 
alert  for  the  welfare  of  the  soul  as  well  as  the  body.  I  was 


REGENERATION.  133 

not  permitted  to  remain  much  over  two  weeks,  having  pre- 
vious engagements  awaiting  me.  With  a  grateful  heart  I  bade 
adieu  to  the  dear  workers  and  many  converts  whom  I  com- 
mended to  the  heavenly  Father,  in  the  name  of  Jesus. 

I  was  called  from  there  to  Sedalia  to  preach  the  funeral 
sermon  of  dear  sister  and  brother  Brown's  grand-child,  from 
where  I  proceeded  to  fill  an  engagement  with  Rev.  Mr.  Ham- 
mel  at  Appelton  City.  In  this  meeting  I  met  Peter  Cart- 
right's  son,  who  attended  all  the  services,  but  was  not  con- 
verted. His  son,  a  young  man,  came  to  the  altar  under  con- 
viction, but  was  not  willing  to  pay  the  price  Others  appar- 
ently more  wicked  than  he,  were  saved  and  made  happy  in  a 
Savior's  love.  I  do  not  know  the  number  of  conversions  I 
had  here.  It  is  only  for  eternity  to  sum  up  the  seemingly  triv- 
ial work  God  has  placed  in  my  hands  in  winning  souls  into 
His  kingdom. 

On  November  ist,  I  began  a  protracted  effort  with  Rev. 
W.  G.  Cowan,  at  Smithton,  Mo.  In  the  second  service  there 
were  conversions  which  continued  until  the  meetings  closec1. 
I  held  two  services  each  day,  winning  souls  for  Jesus,  to 
whom  be  glory  and  honor. 

On  the  seventh  night  a  convicted  sinner  desired  to  know 
the  meaning  of  regeneration.  I  told  him  it  was  a  new  birth, 
giving  a  new  life  and  forming  a  new  creature.  "Likewise 
reckon  ye  also  yourselves  to  be  dead  indeed,  unto  sin,  but 
alive  unto  God,  through  Jesus  Christ,  our  Lord," — Romans 
6:  ii.  The  dead  sinner  will  be  made  alive  by  looking  to 
Jesus  by  faith,  on  the  cross,  just  as  the  children  of  Israel 
were  healed  by  looking  at  the  serpent  in  the  wilderness. 
"Look  unto  Me  and  be  ye  saved,  all  the  ends  of  the  earth." 
Can  you  now  see  that  you  have  been  looking  to  the  word  re- 
generate, and  not  to  the  Regenerator,  Christ  Jesus,  who  is 
truth  and  life.  Thus  when  you  receive  the  truth  you  receive 
Christ?  "I  see.  I  see  God's  word  as  never  before,"  he  re- 
plied. "But  will  you  accept  it?"  I  asked.  "I  yield  to  the 


134  THE   TRUE    WAY. 

will  and  plan  of  Christ  for  my  salvation,"  he  replied.  We 
bowed  in  prayer  of  thanksgiving  for  this  penitent  who  re- 
ceived the  bread  of  life  while  others  were  not  yet  saved. 

My  next  work  was  in  Clinton,  with  Rev.  J.  N.  Pierce,  one 
of  the  early  pioneers,  who  had  dared  to  do  right  and  stand  up 
for  Christ,  even  in  the  midst  of  bushwhackers,  and  lawless 
desperadoes.  He  was  in  charge  of  a  lovely  congregation, 
who,  with  him,  were  ready  to  hold  up  my  hands  and  do 
what  they  could  in  this  great  calling  of  the  blessed  Redeemer. 

I  spoke  the  first  night  to  a  crowded  congregation,  which 
resulted  in  the  conversion  of  five  precious  souls.  In  every 
meeting  sinners  were  converted,  and  many  professing  Christ- 
ians brought  out  into  the  light  of  holiness.  It  is  not  possible 
for  me  to  give  the  details  of  this  eventful  meeting.  I  was 
constantly  giving  out,  and  God  constantly  giving  in  to  my 
happy  soul.  Hallelujah! 

At  the  close  of  four  days'  hard  labor  a  young  man  called  to 
have  a  conversation  with  me.  He  said  he  had  been  attend- 
ing school  for  several  years  and  was  anxious  to  finish  the 
course,  but  now  he  wanted  this  deeper  work  of  grace  of  which 
I  spoke,  that  he  might  feel  the  joy  in  his  own  soul,  and  be 
fitted  for  present  and  future  usefulness.  "Since  hearing 
you  say  that  we  could  know  of  a  certainty  if  we  had  peace 
with  God,  I  have  been  very  unhappy.  I  have  read  my  Bible, 
but  get  no  relief.  Oh,  I  do  want  to  have  peace  with  God,  and 
know  that  the  Holy  Spirit  leads  me."  "Are  you  certain  in 
your  own  mind  that  you  are  doing  what  the  Savior  would 
have  you?"  I  asked.  "When  your  prayers  seem  to  bring  no 
deliverance;  when  the  true  light  of  God  is  hid;  when  your  sad 
soul  cries  out  in  despair;  those  are  the  very  moments  when 
your  battles  are  fought  by  Him  who  says:  'Hear  ye  not. 
Stand  still  and  see  the  salvation  of  the  Lord.' "  I  tried  to 
make  plain  to  him  the  importance  of  walking  in  the  ways  of 
wisdom,  which  are  pleasantness,  and  all  her  paths  are  peace. 
He  gave  marked  attention,  and  with  tears  coursing  down  his 


HAD    NEVER    ATTENDED    CHURCH.  135 

cheeks  said:  "Sister  Miller,  if  I  could  only  understand  this 
plan  of  salvation  clearly,  I  should  feel  differently."  "But  you 
must  not  rely  upon  feeling,"  I  answered,  "but  only  upon  the 
promises  made  to  sinners,  through  Jesus  Christ."  He  said: 
"Will  you  pray  for  me?"  I  earnestly  plead  with  God  for  a 
speedy  deliverance  through  Christ  Jesus,  and  that  the  mists 
might  be  cleared  away.  When  he  arose  he  took  my  hand, 
thanking  me,  and  went  his  way.  The  meeting  went  on  and 
many  souls  were  saved. 

Ten  years  rolled  by,  in  which  I  crossed  the  continent  five 
times,  doing  what  little  I  could  for  suffering  humanity. 
Imagine  my  surprise,  if  you  can,  when  hearing  this  man 
preach  the  gospel  and  at  the  close  of  his  sermon  refer  to  the 
incident  I  have  just  related,  as  the  moment  he  decided  to 
work  for  the  Lord,  saying:  "Had  I  not  met  Sister  Miller,  I 
might  have  led  a  very  different  life."  Oh,  how  I  praised  God, 
in  whose  Word  is  recorded  the  promise:  "Cast  thy  bread  upon 
the  waters  for  thou  shalt  find  it  after  many  days."  At  the 
close  of  the  service  I  made  myself  known  to  him,  when  he 
praised  the  Lord  aloud.  I  told  him  nothing  was  too  great  to 
expect  from  our  dear  Father. 

In  this  protracted  effort  I  could  not  remain  longer  than  ten 
days,  owing  to  other  engagements.  Preaching  three  times  on 
the  Sabbath,  and  conducting  the  inquiry  meetings  of,  which  I 
take  charge  in  all  my  revivals.  I  took  the  early  train,  Mon- 
day morning,  for  Belton,  Mo.,  to  fill  a  previous  call  with  Rev. 
Mr.  Anderson,  in  the  M.  E.  Church. 

There  was  an  old  man  much  affected,  in  the  congregation 
on  one  occasion,  and  when  an  opportunity  offered  I  learned 
from  his  history  that  he  had  led  a  wicked,  dissolute  life.  He 
had  never  attended  church,  but  was  attracted  inside  by  the 
singing  as  he  passed  the  door.  The  Spirit  •  touched  his  heart 
and  with  tears,  he  said:  "I  should  like  to  be  good,  but  it  is 
too  late  now."  I  replied:  "Jesus  came  to  call  not  the 
righteous,  but  sinners  like  you  to  repentance,  and  that  right 


13G  THE   TRUE    WAY. 

now."  I  had  the  privilege  of  leading  him,  an  outcast,  to  the 
altar  of  mercy,  where  his  sins  were  forgiven  and  his  peace 
made  with  God.  I  was  entertained  at  Sister  Crumley's,  who 
was  kind  to  all  with  whom  she  was  associated,  and  a  true  dis- 
ciple of  Christ.  She  was  instrumental  in  securing  me  a  beau- 
tiful Bible,  which  was  inscribed  as  follows: 

PRESENTED   TO 

MISS  LIZZIE  E.  MILLER, 

WITH   LOVE, 

from  her 

BELTON    FRIENDS, 
Dec.  25,  1881. 

No  one  was  more  gratified  in  contributing  largely  to  its 
purchase  than  the  old  man  spoken  of  above. 

My  next  work  was  with  the  same  pastor  at  Lee  Summit, 
where  I  was  permitted  to  lift  up  Christ  in  His  fullness.  I 
proved  to  every  convert  and  worker  that  they  were  a  center  of 
influence  for  good  or  for  evil,  and  not  to  lose  sight  of  their 
Master  in  private  as  well  as  in  public,  which  they  could  exert 
in  thought,  word  and  deed.  Glory  to  Jesus  for  the  keeping 
power  every  day. 

January  i2th,  1882,  I  was  called  in  haste  to  speak  on  tem- 
perance in  Kansas  City,  but  owing  to  a  previous' engagement 
at  Pleasant  Hill,  Mo.,  I  could  remain  but  a  short  time.  I 
presented  the  truth  in  every  phase,  showing  the  evil  of  touch- 
ing, tasting  or  handling  that  which  not  only  injured  the 
body  but  destroyed  the  soul. 

My  next  protracted  meeting  was  at  Knob  Noster  with  Rev. 
Mr.  Porter.  In  this  meeting  we  had  truly  a  Pentecostal  feast, 
never  to  be  forgotten.  The  altar  was  soon  filled  and  many 
witnesses  gave  clear  evidence  that  they  were  the  Lord's,  and 


TIPTON,  MO.  137 

going  to  be  valiant  soldiers  for  the  Master.  The  number  in 
attendance  increased  daily,  until  the  crowd  became  so  great 
that  we  often  feared  that  it  would  retard  the  work.  There 
were  many  children  and  young  people  converted,  from  the 
ages  of  eight  and  ten  to  fifteen  and  eighteen,  who  gave  proof 
of  their  acceptance  with  Christ.  Oh,  how  I  love  to  tell  that 
Jesus  said:  "Suffer  little  children  .to  come  unto  me  and  for- 
bid them  not."  Praise  the  Lord  for  the  potter  having  com- 
plete power  over  the  clay. 

From  this  place  I  was  called  to  Pilot  Grove,  Mo.,  by  Rev. 
W.  G.  Cowan,  at  whose  home  I  was  entertained  and  given  op- 
portunity to  rest  for  a  few  days  before  the  protracted  services 
opened.  In  my  public  utterances  I  tried  to  impress  my  hear- 
ers that  the  Holy  Spirit's  work  is  to  take  the  things  of  Christ 
and  show  them  to  believers,  which  giveth  them  efficacy,  power,, 
and  true  love  of  God  in  working  for  souls.  It  was  after 
Christ  had  been  anointed  by  the  Holy  Ghost  that  he  entered 
the  ministry,  performed  miracles  and  suffered  on  the  cross  for 
sinners.  The  apostles  did  not  have  power  to  follow  his  ex- 
ample until  they  received  the  Holy  Ghost.  There  was  a 
marked  interest  manifested  and  many  were  daily  brought  to- 
the  feet  of  the  Conqueror.  A  Baptist  lady  was  greatly  blessed 
and  moved  about  in  the  meeting  like  an  angel  of  mercy.  It 
would  be  very  late  before  we  could  leave  the  mourners  and 
get  away  from  the  chapel.  When  souls  were  converted 
they  would  arise  and  testify  to  the  saving  power  of  God 
through  Christ,  while  others  would  weep,  which  caused 
me  to  ask  myself  the  question:  "Who  is  able  for  these 
things?"  The  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit  was  apparent  at  ev- 
ery meeting,  and  heartfelt  prayers  went  up  from  every  worker 
present.  Many  who  had  never  known  any  thing  about  Ghrist,. 
rejoiced  in  the  happiness  of  a  Savior's  love.  Glory  to  His  holy 
name. 

My  next  call  was  to  Tipton,  Mo.,  to  speak  on  temperance 
from  these  words:  "Hear,  my  son,  and  be  wise.  Be  not 


138  THE   TRUE    WAY. 

among  wine  bibbers:  for  the  drunkard  shall  come  to  poverty." 
Proverbs  23:  19-14.  "Take  heed  to  your  ways,  lest 
your  hearts  be  overcharged  with  drunkenness."  Luke 
21:34.  The  aged,  the  middle  aged  and  the  young  are 
admonished.  This  teaching  is  not  derived  from  science  or 
mythology,  but  are  the  direct  words  from  God,  not  through  a 
selfish  motive  or  worldly  gain,  but  to  destroy  a  gigantic  evil 
by  promoting  the  honor  and  purity  of  the  human  family. 
The  Lord  spoke  unto  Aaron,  saying:  "Do  not  drink  wine  nor 
strong  drink,  thou  nor  thy  sons  with  thee,  lest  ye  die  and 
teach  your  children  all  the  statutes,  which  the  Lord  has 
spoken  to  you  by  Moses."  Leviticus,  10:  9-10.  The  word 
of  God  prompts  you  to  constant,  daily  denial,  not  only  for  the 
the  good  of  self,  but  for  your  entire  household.  Total  absti- 
nence is  the  only  safety  to  all  mankind,  which  will  prevent 
-the  starting  point  to  some  great  crime  that  always  originates 
from  taking  the  first  glass.  Some  men  have  been  moderate 
drinkers  for  years  and  did  not  become  inebriates,  but  they  are 
exceptional  cases.  It  is  from  the  families  of  such  moderate 
drinkers  that  the  vast  armies  of  drunkards  are  recruited. 
They  do  not  possess  the  stability  of  character  to  withstand  the 
-sparkling  wine,  but  at  one  fell  stroke  they  raise  the  poisoned 

•  cup  to  their  fevered  lips  and  willingly  go  down  to  a  drunk- 
ard's grave.     God  says:     "Do    not   even  look  upon  the  wine 

•  when' it  is  red,  for  it  biteth  like  a  serpent  and  stingeth  like  an 
;  adder."  Prov.  23:31-32.     It  is  to  strong  drink  that  many  can 

•  truthfully'  refer  back  to  all  their  deeds  of  private  sin,  which 
\soon  leads  them  to  an  open  violation  of  law  and  in  a  moment 
•-they,    have   been    snatched    from  a  dear    father's    influence 
and  a  loving  mother's  embrace,  to  suffer  alone  in  the  dreaded 
alteratives  of  insanity  or  suicide.     How  many  noble   men 
and  once  beautiful  women  have  had  their  future  hopes  blighted, 
homes  deserted,  and  estates  squandered,  all  through  this  terri- 
ble evil  of  intemperance.     "Who  hath  woe;  who  hath  sorrow; 

hath  contentions;  who  hath  babbling;   who  hath  wounds; 


INTEMPERANCE.          .  139 

who  hath  redness  of  eyes?  They  that  tarry  long  at  the  wine." 
Hear  me!  dear  souls;  men,  women,  sons  and  daughters.  Touch 
not,  taste  not,  handle  not  the  first  glass.  Intemperance  is  the 
great  evil  and  scourge  which  brings  to  society  shame,  crime, 
larceny,  profanity,  fear,  doubt  and  murder.  Intemperance 
has  made  widows  and  orphans,  broken  the  hearts  of  parents 
and  brought  them  in  sorrow  to  the  grave.  Intemperance  de- 
spises righteousness,  turns  from  Christ  and  the  church.  In- 
temperance has  closed  the  door  of  heaven  and  unlocked  the 
gates  of  hell.  Intemperance  has  opened  the  grave  for  youth 
and  beauty,  destroyed  manhood  in  its  vigor  and  made  woman 
a  participant  of  the  felon's  crime.  Intemperance  not"  only 
destroys  the  drunkard  but  leaves  its  stain  upon  the  innocent 
and  helpless,  the  refined  and  intelligent.  I  saw  a  frightful  ac 
count  from  St.  Lawrence  Island,  in  the  Bering  Sea,  given  by 
Captain  Sands:  "Almost  the  entire  population  of  the  south- 
ern part  of  the  island  perished  of  starvation.  Everywhere  the 
scene  was  frightful.  As  many  as  two  hundred  and  fifty  were  ly- 
ing dead  upon  the  field  at  one  time.  The  natives  are  fisher- 
men, and  almost  every  trading  vessel  is  laden  with  rum,  and 
as  long  as  the  liquor  lasts  they  will  not  fish  and  their  end  is 
debauchery  and  starvation."  Intemperance  represents  to  us 
the  most  fearful  wretchedness  and  agony  which  could  possibly 
be  wrought  by  open  and  secret  sin  in  the  soul.  Oh,  Intem- 
perance! Intemperance!  You  have  not  only  killed  but  made 
wrecks  of  genius  and  brilliant  talent. 

.  Many  have  an  idea  that  intemperance  belongs  only  to  the 
poor,  the  illiterate,  or  the  laboring  classes,  but  if  you  could 
see  the  refined  and  noble,  the  good  and  the  true,  who  at  one 
time  filled  prominent  places  in  society,  yield  to  the  demon 
drink  and  die  a  horrible  death,  you  could  not  but  exclaim: 
"We  are  in  danger,  with  all  kinds  of  intoxicants  made  and 
sold  around  us."  Not  only  the  men  and  boys  of  our  land  are 

in  danger,  but  the  women  and  children,  likewise. 

The  signs  of  the  times  are  truly  alarming  when  we  see    the 


140  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

talented  as  well  as  the  degraded  die  the  death  of  the  drunk- 
ard. History  shows  us  that  education  and  culture  are  no 
safeguard  from  intemperance.  Hence,  those  who  are  the  bone 
and  marrow  of  purity,  should  stand  first  in  subduing  such  a 
world-wide  evil. 

As  I  pass  from  city  to  city,  visiting  alms-houses,  jails, 
prisons  and  workhouses,  nothing  to  me  is  so  degrading 
as  to  see  woman's  cheeks  flushed  and  eyes  bleared,  her  pure 
womanhood  wrecked  and  life  forever  ruined.  It  is  deplorable 
to  see  blighted  lives  of  men,  but  when  woman  loses  her  self- 
respect  and  becomes  so  degraded  it  unsettles  society  to  its 
very  foundation.  Not  that  it  is  a  greater  sin  for  women  than 
for  men  to  drink,  but  to  me  it  appears  a  greater  shame.  She 
who  in  early  childhood  was  protected  by  the  angels,  the 
bloom  of  beauty  on  her  brow,  and  a  heart  filled  with  joyous  an- 
ticipations for  the  future.  But  now,  what  do  we  see,  instead? 
The  bloated  face,  blighted  hopes,  the  trembling  hand,  aching 
heart,  shrinking  from  the  pure  and  true,  the  noble 
and  the  good  going  unto  degradation.  Instead  of  happy 
hearts  and  cheerful  homes  we  see  discord,  misery  and  turmoil. 
Yet  in  such  gloom  and  sadness  she  cannot  but  recall  the  pur- 
ity of  her  youth  and  sweetness  of  her  womanhood,  with  all  its 
health  and  beauty. 

Why  is  this  self  ruin,  this  prodigality,  sorrow  and  degrada- 
tion, the  misery,  grief  and  domestic  suffering?  I  answer  these 
questions  calmly,  truthfully  and  honestly.  Intemperance! 
Intemperance  covers  the  whole  ground  of  wickedness,  vice 
and  criminality.  I  tell  you,  dear  souls,  that  it  is  often  among 
the  wealthy,  fashionable  and  high  circles  of  society  that  the 
poor  inebriate's  career  begins.  This  is  only  a  mere  sketch  of 
this  wretched  picture  Should  God  portray  it  to  our  mental 
and  natural  vision,  the  human  sensibilities  could  not  endure 
the  sight.  We  see  that  dram-drinking  is  a  most  fatal  and  de- 
structive vice  with  the  rich  as  well  as  the  poor,  woman  as  well 
as  man.  There  is  a  fascinating  charm  connected  with  intern- 


CAMP  MEETING  IN     TABORSVILLE,    MO.  141 

perance  that  paralyzes  the  intellect,  and  before  the  willing  vic- 
tim discovers  danger,  escape  is  hopeless.  When  we  consider 
how  many  there  are  who  are  injuring  their  reason  and  destroy- 
ing their  finer  faculties,  should  not  this  arouse  and  inspire 
every  good  man  and  woman  to  do  what  they  can  to  relieve 
the  afflicted,  lift  up  the  fallen,  and  convince  the  inebriate  that 
there  is  a  better  life  for  them?  Where  the  saloons  can  not  be 
removed,  we,  as  Christians,  should  talk  and  pray  with  the  un- 
fortunates, that  they  may  have  strength  of  character  to  with- 
stand the  evil  of  intemperance.  It  is  only  by  the  mighty  hand 
of  God  that  these  poor  deluded  creatures  can  be  saved  and 
enabled  to  resist  the  power  of  the  evil  one. 

Grecian  mythology  tells  us  of  a  beautiful  woman,  who  is 
elegantly  attired  by  Minerva,  adorned  with  gems  by  Venus, 
and  endowed  with  a  deceitful  heart  by  Mercury.  In  her  love- 
ly hand  she  holds  a  casket  studded  with  diamonds  without, 
but  within  are  all  the  miseries  of  mankind.  When  admitted 
among  the  noble  and  refined,  she  rejoiced  to  open  the  fatal 
box,  the  contents  of  which  spread  abroad  by  day  and  night, 
bearing  all  the  maladies,  sorrows  and  woes  which  curse  the 
human  race.  Intemperance,  like  Pandora's  casket,  so  beautiful 
to  look  upon,  contains  within,  health  in  ruins,  hopes  destroyed, 
affections  crushed  and  prayers  silenced.  It  is  accompanied  by 
crimes  of  every  name,  from  broken  vows  to  ghastly  murder, 
and  is  followed  by  poverty  and  vice,  which  are  twins,  by  shat- 
tered forms  and  tormented  souls,  a  dishonored  life  and  cheer- 
less grave,  a  burning  hell  and  an  offended  God. 

I  spoke  to  an  appreciative  congregation.  Many  praised  the 
Lord  for  Christian  temperance.  One  man  said  he  knew 
what  it  was  to  be  dissipated,  but  he  thanked  God  for  having 
saved  him  for  Jesus'  sake,  and  he  could  recommend  salvation 
to  every  sinner  in  the  house.  Praise  God. 

On  August  28,  1882, 1  went  to  labor  at  a  camp  meeting  in 
Taborsville,  Mo.,  with  Rev.  O.  W.  Stewart,  presiding  elder,  in 
charge.  I  not  only  preached  from  the  pulpit,  but  worked 


142  THE   TRUE    WAY. 

privately  for  the  good  of  perishing  souls.  Mr.  Stewart  was 
suddenly  called  away,  and  requested  me  to  close  the  meeting, 
which  I  did. 

Awaking  in  the  night  from  a  refreshing  sleep,  it  came  to  me 
that  a  church  should  be  organized  in  the  place,  and  that  I 
was  called  to  do  what  I  could  toward  it.  I  was  greatly 
troubled,  not  knowing  what  to  do.  My  anxiety  continued 
until  I  said:  "Lord,  I  am  ready  to  do  anything,  if  you  will 
make  the  way  plain  to  me  and  teach  me  Thy  will."  Great  peace 
followed,  and  I  praised  the  Lord  in  the  still  watches  of  the 
night.  I  soon  fell  asleep,  and  upon  again  awakening  the  same 
thought  came  to  my  mind.  I  said,  with  Gideon,  "  Lord,  for- 
give me;  but,  if  these  promptings  are  of  Thee,  impress  it  on 
the  mind  of  some  of  the  family  to  feel  as  I  do,  and  I  will 
obey  thy  teachings."  Again  I  slept,  and  when  awakening  the 
third  time,  I  was  so  happy  in  the  Lord,  I  said,  "O,  Jesus,  I 
praise  Thee  now,"  as  the  precious  promptings  came  afresh  to 
my  mind. 

I  was  the  guest  of  Mr.  Hill,  the  prominent  merchant  of 
the  town  which,  by  the  way,  had  been  entirely  destroyed  du- 
ring the  war.  The  citizens  had  presented  the  camp  grounds 
to  the  St.  Louis  conference,  with  two  hundred  acres  of  land, 
provided,  that  it  'would  be  divided  into  lots,  each  minister  and 
Christian  securing  one  at  a  low  price,  the  proceeds  to  be  ap- 
plied in  improivng  the  grounds.  They  were  beautifully  lo- 
cated on  the  Wabash  river,  containing  many  mineral  springs, 
as  well  as  pure  water  for  household  purposes.  When  seated 
at  the  breakfast  table  Mr.  Hill,  who  was  not  a  church  mem- 
ber, said:  "Sister  Miller,  I  awoke  this  morning  with  this 
idea  in  my  mind;  that  a  church  should  be  organized  here  be- 
fore you  leave."  I  smiled  and  exclaimed:  "Praise  the  Lord!" 
I  then  told  him  of  my  experience  during  the  nigh*-.  He  re- 
plied: "You  write  up  an  agreement  and  I  will  sign  it.  My 
wife  will  also  give  her  name.  Then  take  my  horse  and  buggy 
and  see  what  can  be  done."  I  complied  with  his  request,  his 


THE    LORD    BE    PRAISED!  143 

sister-in-law  accompanying  me,  and  in  a  few  days  we  had  can- 
vassed the  town  and  surrounding  country.  I  felt  forcibly 
impressed  that  the  church  should  be  Methodist,  as  the  grounds 
had  been  donated  by  that  conference.  Every  family  we  called 
upon  gave  me  their  names  without  demurring,  and  every  evan- 
gelical denomination  under  the  sun  was  represented,  with 
many  who  were  not  church  people.  The  joy  of  the  Lord 
reigned  supreme  in  my  soul  as  I  laid  my  tired  body  down  to 
rest  at  night,  feeling  that  I  had  been  the  instrument  in  this, 
blessed  work  for  God. 

September  ist  1  went  to  Clayton,  Mo.,  to  fill  an  engagement 
with  the    Methodist    minister    there.     I  was    entertained  at 
Mr.   Rimbey's,  who  was  desirous  of  seeing  the  work  of  the 
Lord  prosper,  which  appeared  to  be  in  a  slumbering  condition. 
Many  of  the  church  members  were  sitting  apparently  at  ease 
in  Zion,  not  praying,  like  Daniel:     "O!  Lord,  hear  the  prayer 
of  Thy  servant  and  cause  Thy  face  to  shine  upon  Thy  sanct- 
uary which  is  desolate.    O!  Lord,  hear  and  forgive;  harken  and 
defer  not  for  my  own  sake."     Owing  to   sickness  the  pastor 
could  attend  but  few  services.     I  preached  and  prayed  much 
before  there  was  any  interest  manifested  among  the  members, 
and  not  until  they  said:     "Create  in  me  a  clean  heart,  Oh, 
Lord,  and  renew  a  right  spirit    within    me;  uphold    me  with 
Thy  free  spirit,"  were  they  able  to  aid  in  teaching  trangressors. 
the  evil  of  sin,    that  the  ering  might  be  brought  to  God 
Sinners  were  then  saved,  believers  encouraged  and  strength 
ened.     The  Lord  be  praised! 

From  .here  I  went  to  LeRoy,  a  distance  of  twenty  miles,, 
where  I  met  Rev.  O.  W.  Stewart,  who  held  quarterly  meeting 
while  I  was  there.  His  first  words  were,  after  extending  his 
hand:  "God  bless  you,  Sister  Miller,  for  what  you  did  for  us 
at  Taborville.  I  am  authorized  to  present  you  the  best  lot 
on  the  grounds,  provided  you  will  have  it  improved."  I  was 
truly  gratified  for  the  honor  conferred  and  kindness  intended 


144 


THE    TRUE    WAY. 


but  being  unable  to   meet  the  demands  for   improvement  re- 
turned it  to  the  donors. 

From  here  I  went  to  Fort  Scott  and  Mill  Creek,  in  Kansas. 
In  both  places  there  was  much  to  be  done  for  the  Lord. 

October  ist,  1882,  I  was  called  to  Schell  City,  Mo.,  by 
Rev.  Mr.  Holliway.  In  this  meeting  I  held  the  day  services 
with  women  in  private  parlors,  and  the  pastor  met  with  the 
men  in  the  church.  Many  ladies  had  great  liberty  in  speak- 
ing and  praying,  who  would  not  have  taken  part  in  public. 
There  was  substantial  work  done  there  that  will  tell  in  eternity. 
At  the  close  of  an  afternoon  meeting  a  Christian  mother  in- 
troduced me  to  her  daughter.  I  asked  her  if  she  loved  Jesus. 
She  answered:  "I  am  a  member  of  Church."  At  once  I  felt 
this  dear  soul  laid  upon  my  heart  in  prayer.  Before  the 
next  service  she  called  to  see  me  and  confessed  that  she  never 
had  had  a  change  of  heart,  was  truly  sorrowful  for  sin  and 
-desired  peace  with  God.  I  told  her  to  ask  in  faith  that  she 
might  receive  now.  We  knelt  in  prayer  and  with  heartfelt 
petitions  she  begged  God  for  mercy.  I  prayed  again  and  we 
continued  on  our  knees  over  an  hour,  when  she  acknowledged 
that  the  Sun  of  Righteousnes  was  presented  to  her  view  as 
-clear  as  the  morning  light.  Hallelujah! 

A  young  man  who  had  been  converted  a  few  months 
before  in  one  of  my  meetings,  brought  his  affianced  to  see 
me.  She  was  very  much  distressed  in  mind,  but  not  until 
she  was  willing  to  give  up  everything,  renounce  every  idol, 
did  she  gain  the  victory  of  pardoning  love  in  her  soul. 
They  were  married  and  are  living  in  the  church  of  their 
choice  in  Indiana.  In  every  meeting  new-born  souls  were 
brought  into  the  Kingdom  of  God.  A  dear  young  sister,  not 
satisfied  with  her  Christian  experience,  came  to  the  altar 
and  received  a  signal  out-burst  of  holy  power.  She  immedi- 
ately went  out  into  the  congregation  and  brought  forward  one 
after  another  of  her  friends,  until  many  professed  to  be  justi- 
fied. In  calling  on  her  at  her  home  in  after  years,  I  asked 


THE  CAUSE  OF    TEMPERANCE.  145 

her  if  she  could  prevail  on  sinners  to  come  to  Jesus,  as  she 
had  in  the  past.  In  a  firm,  but  modest  voice,  she  replied: 
"Since  my  conversion  I  have  never  backslidden,  or  lost  my  re- 
markable experience  in  the  mighty  power  of  Jesus  to  save. 
In  two  months  afterwards  I  was  sanctified,  and  have  done 
what  I  could  for  the  blessed  Lord  and  feel  assured  of  eighty 
souls  saved."  If  every  Christian  would  do  as  did  this  quiet, 
uneducated  woman,  there  would  be  tens  of  thousands  of  souls 
brought  to  God,  who  are  today  dying  in  sin  and  iniquity. 
During  my  stay  here  not  only  were  sinners  saved,  but  mem- 
bers of  other  denominations  obtained  great  blessings  and 
worked  for  the  saving  of  souls. 

My  next  work  was  in  the  cause  of  temperance  in  Nevada, 
Mo.,  but  owing  to  previous  arrangements  at  Rich  Hill,  I 
could  tarry  here  but  a  short  time.  The  latter  being  a  mining 
town,  I  felt  constrained  to  show  forth  the  Spirit's  power  in 
convincing  sinners  of  sin  and  leading  them  to  Christ.  I  gave 
many  temperance  discourses  in  this  place  which  resulted  in 
great  good.  On  my  way  to  Virginia,  Ks.,  I  stopped  at  But- 
lar,  Mo.,  to  speak  on  temperance  in  Rev.  Alexander's  church, 
with  whom  I  had  labored  in  Sedalia  the  year  previous.  I 
was  called  to  work  in  Virginia,  Mo.,  by  Rev.  Mr.  Exley,  God 
having  the  honor  and  glory  in  every  service.  In  the  begin- 
ning I  proved  to  them  that  there  was  but  one  God,  whom  we 
should  worship  in  spirit  and  in  truth.  Amen! 

A  poor,  backslidden  penitent,  in  tears  asked:  "Why  are 
there  so  many  backsliders?"  I  answered:  "Because  they 
have  left  undone  what  they  should  have  done,  or  did  what 
they  should  not."  In  every  church  in  which  I  am  called  to 
hold  meetings  there  are  backsliders  among  the  cultured  and 
uncultured,  among  the  noble  and  refined  as  well  as  among  the 
drunkards  and  tramps.  I  also  find  them  among  skeptics,  in- 
fidels, merchants,  professional  men,  farmers,  politicians  and 
statesmen.  "Why  are  there  so  many  who  have  left  thejr  first 
love?"  he  asked.  I  answered:  "They  have  not  lived  up  to 


146  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

their  Christian  privileges,  when  coming  from  satan  to  Christ. 
They  did  not  seek  after  a  perfect  walk  with  God,  a  pure  heart, 
and  never  attained  to  entire  sanctification.  Very  soon  after 
souls  are  converted  they  are  sorely  tempted,  and  as  they 
incline  to  their  former  pleasures,  evil  is  constantly  rising  up  be- 
fore them.  However  joyful  and  happy  they  may  have  been  they 
are  at  times  led  away  by  worldly  desires,  human  frailties, 
such  as  anger,  pride,  jealousy  and  at  last,  they  are  almost  hourly 
overcome  and  feel  that  they  cannot  endure  such  struggles, 
and  while  their  inward  tendencies  are  in  harmony  with  the 
temptations  of  the  devil  they  do  not  have  strength  to  over- 
come the  allurements  of  the  world.  Hence,  many  who  are 
brightly  converted,  by  neglecting  religious  duties,  lose  their 
spirituality  and  content  themselves  with  a  mere  church  rela- 
tionship by  professing  religion.  It  is  to  be  regretted  today 
that  we  have  too  many  such  members  in  every  denomination 
who  have  a  potent  controlling  influence  over  the  community 
at  large.  They  truly  retard  the  work  of  the  Lord  in  every 
church  to  which  they  belong,  while  other  converts  are  re- 
solved, through  faith,  to  conquer  the  world,  the  flesh  and  the 
devil,  and  by  the  help  of  God  when  tempted  they  overcome 
by  the  blood  of  atonement.  They  seek  for  entire  cleansing, 
when  their  growth  in  grace  is  rapid,  because  all  inbred  sin  has 
been  removed."  "If  every  individual  could  understand  that 
when  their  sins  are  forgiven  they  have  the  privilege  of  entire 
sanctification  we  would  not  have  so  many  backsliders,"  said 
he.  "I  'fell  little  by  little,  first  by  neglecting  secret  prayer 
and  family  worship,  then  the  public  services  became  irksome, 
and  I  neglected  daily  duty  until  I  had  nothing  in  my  soul." 
I  said:  "Poor,  tired  child,  I  pity  you.  May  you  let  the  Holy 
Spirit  teach  you  how  to  get  back  to  the  precious  Savior."  It 
was  not  until  the  meeting  was  near  to  its  close  that  he  got 
back  to  God  and  again  found  Christ  precious  to  his  soul.  His 
struggle  was  great  for  his  sorrow  was  intense,  and  not  until  he 
cried:  "Oh,  Lord  have  mercy!  Do  have  mercy  on  me,"  did 


JOHN  BROWN'S  LOCK-OUT.  .  147 

he  find  relief  in  the  blessed  Savior.  He  returned  home,  uni- 
ted with  the  church  and  began  working  for  a  revival.  Re- 
ligion was  in  a  low  state,  the  members  were  cold  and  did  not 
care  to  take  up  the  work,  but  encouraged  by  the  pastor,  he  be- 
gan the  work  and  many  sought  Christ  and  were  saved. 

In  this  meeting  in  Virginia,  there  were  numerous  conver- 
sions though  no  one  did  so  much  good  as  Brother  B ,  but 

all  who  attended  were  convinced  that  the  work  was  of  God. 
Many  of  the  converts  are  today  using  their  influence  to  build 
up  the  church  of  Christ.  I  want  all  who  read  these  pages  to 
remember  that  the  great  work  was  not  of  me,  for  I  always  felt 
my  own  weakness  and  constantly  looked  to  the  Holy  Ghost 
for  guidance  in  it  all,  nor  have  I  ever  doubted  His  leadings 
for  a  single  moment.  Under  His  banner  I  have  the  endur- 
ance to  go  forward,  turning  neither  to  the  right  nor  left,  but 
I  bless  His  holy  name  that  He  has  kept  and  led  me  in  every 
state  and  in  every  church.  I  am  also  thankful  that  He  keeps 
me  from  agitation  in  my  religious  duties,  which  are  founded 
only  on  the  word  of  God.  Hallelujah  to  Jesus  who  has  been 
and  ever  will  be  my  constant  intercessor! 

When  leaving  this  field  of  labor  I  visited  the  famous  John 
Brown's  Lock-out,  and  saw  the  graves  of  the  men  buried  in 
the  rear  of  his  orchard,  who  offered  their  lives  a  sacrifice  for 
the  liberty  of  the  black  man  and  the  cause  of  human  freedom. 
As  I  looked  at  the  green  sod,  without  a  stone  to  mark  their 
resting  places,  I  thought  of  the  willing  victim  who  gave  His 
life  to  save  our  souls. 

My  next  protracted  effort  was  with  Rev.  Mr.  Neff,  in  Kansas 
City,  Mo.,  a  noble  worker  for  the  Lord,  and  an  acceptable 
pastor.  At  the  close  of  the  second  week  of  this  meeting, 
when  great  good  had  been  accomplished,  I  had  just  opened 
the  services,  when  two  men  and  a  woman  came  in  and  took 
seats  by  the  stove  in  the  rear  of  the  church,  it  being  a  very 
cold,  stormy  night.  In  an  instant  great  darkness  came  over 
me,  leaving  the  sensation  as  of  a  crushing  weight  on  my  body  , 


148  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

Had  I  not  been  accustomed  to  speak  in  public  I  could  not 
have  continued  my  discourse.  I  stopped  preaching,  and, 
before  the  congregation,  asked  the  Lord  to  help  me,  and  while 
praying,  I  gained  the  victory  over  the  devil,  and  continued 
the  sermon.  The  party  kept  whispering  and  exchanging 
glances  until  I  was  compelled  to  reprove  them  openly.  Be- 
fore the  altar  service,  in  secret  prayer,  I  said:  "Lord,  what 
shall  I  do?"  It  came  to  me  to  test  the  congregation,  and  to. 
request  all  to  leave  the  church  who  would  not  come  forward 
to  seek  salvation  or  work  at  the  altar.  As  the  Holy  Spirit 
directed,  so  did  I  speak.  Hallelujah!  Amen  and  Amen!  But 
not  until  I  repeated  the  request  three  times  and  had  the  sex- 
ton open  the  doors,  did  the  congregation  respond.  Every 
one  in  the  church  either  came  forward  or  left  the  house,  ex- 
cept this  party  of  three,  who  did  not  move,  but  kept  whisper- 
ing and  looking  at  each  other.  Again  I  repeated  my  request, 
saying  that  as  there  were  unruly  persons  who  had  not  complied 
with  our  terms,  I  would  wait.  They  not  then  leaving,  I  said: 
"  Deaf  and  dumb  people,  or  those  who  are  not  responsible  in 
mind,  may  consider  themselves  excused."  They  not  moving, 
I  said:  "I  am  willing  to  wait  a  moment  or  two  longer,  and  if 
there  is  no  change,  I  shall  request  your  being  waited  upon," 
whereupon  they  took  their  leave.  The  dear  pastor  exclaimed: 
"Hallelujah!  Glory  to  God!  you  have  gained  the  victory,  Sis- 
ter Miller,  through  Jesus  Christ."  I  replied:  "Praise  the 
Lord!  the  devil  is  conquered."  Every  sinner  who  tarried  was 
blessedly  saved  before  the  meeting  closed.  Brother  Neff  asked 
how  I  knew  who  those  people  were.  I  replied:  "My  eyes 
never  saw  them  before."  He  said:  "They  are  the  very  persons 
who  broke  up  my  meetings  last  winter."  They  did  not 
trouble  u?  again. 

Oh,  how  I  thanked  God  for  permitting  me  to  be  led  by  the 
Holy  Ghost.  Hallelujah  to  Jesus  !  The  sexton,  a  colored 
man,  sprang  to  his  feet,  saying:  "I  am  saved,  Sister  Miller; 
the  Lord  sent  your  message  right  home  to  my  heart,  and  I 


HAPPY   IN  THE  LORD.  149 

must  confess  that  my  sins  are  all  taken  away."  He  was  so 
wonderfully  blessed  that  he  testified  clearly  in  every  meeting 
afterwards,  and  by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit  he  was  made 
a  great  blessing  to  that  church,  as  well  as  to  his  own  people, 
with  whom  he  had  great  liberty  in  the  name  of  God.  How  I 
thank  my  blessed  Savior  that  it  is  "with  the  mouth  confession 
is  made  unto  salvation,"  whether  it  is  from  a  white  or  black 
brother.  Glory  to  God  for  salvation!  Amen!  As  he  moved 
so-gracefully  all  over  the  house,  shouting  and  laughing,  at  the 
same  time  saying,  "Jesus  saves  me,  Jesus  saves  me,  praise 
God,"  every  one  appeared  to  understand  that  he  had  the  sat- 
isfying portion,  and  all  were  deeply  interested. 

We  afterwards  learned  that  the  obstinate  party  of  three 
were  Spiritualists,  and  that  they  came  to  the  house  of  the 
Lord  with  no  other  purpose  in  view  than  to  break  up  the 
meeting.  When  I  heard  of  it  I  knelt  down  and  thanked  the 
Master  again  for  teaching  me  by  the  Holy  Ghost  how  to  gov- 
ern them  in  Jesus'  name.  I  not  only  praised  the  Lord,  but 
felt  to  rejoice  with  the  very  joy  of  heaven  in  my  happy  soul. 
This  portion  of  scripture  came  so  vividly  to  my  mind  as  I 
rose  from  prayer,  "He  shall  give  his  angels  charge  over  thee." 

The  Lord  was  truly  my  portion,  and  wonderfully  helped 
me  to  present  the  truth  in  such  light  and  liberty  that  the 
meetings  increased  in  interest  and  power  every  night  until 
they  closed.  Glory  to  the  Father,  Son  and  Holy  Ghost  for- 
ever and  ever. 

When  this  protracted  effort  came  to  a  close  I  left  the  dear 
converts  and  workers  with  the  pastor  and  family,  happv  in  the 
Lord,  while  I  accompanied  my  dear  friend,  Mrs.  Dr.  Norman, 
to  her  beautiful  home,  where  I  had  a  peaceful,  quiet  rest  for 
a  few  days.  How  kind  Doctor  and  Mrs.  Norman  were,  and 
so  were  their  two  lovely  daughters,  who  have  since  been  mar- 
ried to  men  of  their  choice.  They  all  did  what  they  could 
to  make  me  happy  and  domfortable.  May  the  Lord  always 
keep  and  bless  them  is  my  prayer.  I  was  able  to  answer  the 


150  THE   TRUE    WAY. 

many  calls  when  with  them,  but  could  not  comply  with  any 
request  until  taught  of  the  Lord,  who  has  always  directed  me 
in  the  path  of  righteousness  in  my  constant  work  for  the  great 
and  glorious  Jehovah. 

I  next  stopped  at  Independence,  Mo.,  to  speak  on  temper- 
ance, en  route  to  Higginsvilla  and  from  there  to  Aulville, 
where  I  again  labored  with  Rev.  Mr.  Ing,  with  whom  I  held 
protracted  meetings  the  year  before.  In  these  services  fathers, 
sons,  mothers  and  daughters  were  made  to  rejoice  in  Christ. 
Hence  the  importance  of  workers  being  divinely  instructed 
to  preach  holiness  clearly  in  every  sermon,  that  their  work 
may  be  eminently  owned  of  God.  The  people  came  from  a 
great  distance  to  hear  about  salvation  and  they  were  not  dis- 
appointed. 

An  interesting  young  husband  and  wife  knelt  side  by  side 
at  the  mercy  seat.  As  I  bowed  before  them  they  gave  me 
their  sad  history  of  sin  and  rebellion  against  the  Author  of 
their  beings.  I  told  them  that  Jesus  died  to  secure  their 
pardon.  I  quoted  God's  promises  from  the  Bible  in  my  hand 
and  the  Holy  Spirit  bore  witness  to  my  words  of  instruction. 
As  they  truthfully  surrendered,  they  knowingly  re- 
ceived Christ  and  returned  to  their  home  with  songs  of  rejoic- 
ing. 

A  man  who  attended  night  after  night  and  would  not 
yield  to  the  spirit  in  the  house  of  God,  was  compelled  to  turn 
aside  into  a  field  and  there  all  alone  he  wrestled  with  Jeho- 
vah, as  did  Jacob,  until  the  dawn  of  the  morning  when  the 
burden  was  lifted  and  he  was  happy  in  the  Lord.  But  the 
most  wonderful  of  all  was  the  case  of  an  old  lady,  over  eighty- 
years  old,  with  a  trembling  voice.  She  said  her  present  joy 
was  of  the  Lord,  who  had  changed  her  darkness  into  blissful 
light  as  clear  as  the  sun  at  noon-day. 

A  gentleman,  who  with  his  wife  was  visiting  friends  in  the 
country,  became  convicted  of  sin,  cbnfessed  to  God,  and  was 
converted.  When  returning  to  his  home  in  St.  Louis,  he  was 


THE  BLOOD  OF  THE  LAMB.  151 

willing,  with  a  tongue  of  fire,  to  spread  the  news  of  perfect 
salvation  among  the  people.  His  wife  was  also  converted 
and  became  a  friend  to  righteousness  and  willing  to  work  for 
Jesus.  I  am  in  constant  receipt  of  letters  assuring  me  that 
converts  are  standing  firm  and  daily  using  their  influence  to 
save  sinners  and  not  forgetting  me  in  their  prayers. 

The  glory  of  the  blessed  Redeemer  was  truly  manifest  to 
a  degree  beyond  description  in  the  inspiring  testimonies  of 
the  new  converts,  which  I  had  often  to  repeat  in  a  louder 
voice  for  the  benefit  of  the  congregation.  An  interesting 
feature  of  this  revival  was  the  spirit  shown  in  seeking  out 
friends  and  loved  ones  to  lead  to  Christ.  Others  would  bring 
neighbors  in  their  conveyances  to  the  services  who  otherwise 
could  not  have  attended.  They  would  feel  the  Spirit's  power 
and  return  home  with  their  souls  made  happy.  Families 
often  came  ten  and  fifteen  miles  in  private  conveyances,  tak- 
ing with  them  the  fire  of  God  and  showing  forth  in  their  local - 
ties  the  zeal  of  true  Christians.  Hence  the  Bible  was  car- 
ried to  the  absent,  who  received  it  gladly,  as  did  the  Lord's 
disciples  when  he  was  here  upon  earth.  Sabbath  evening  the 
meeting  closed  with  unusual  solemnity.  My  heart  was 
made  very  sad  as  I  took  the  hands  of  many  dear  converts 
and  wor-kers  whom  I  should  probably  never  again  meet  in 
this  world,  but  the  precious  work  for  the  blessed  Savior  has 
these  solemn  occasions  often  occurring  and  can  only  be  over- 
come by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb.  I  was  pleased  to  learn 
that  from  the  results  of  my  first  work  there,  during  the  pre- 
vious year,  they  had  secured  means  to  build  a  new  church, 
large  enough  to  accommodate  the  increased  congregation.  I 
could  only,  with  tears  in  my  eyes,  praise  God. 

I  was  again  called  to  Pilot  Grove  by  Rev  W.  G.  Cowan, 
who  requested  me  to  address  the  children.  If  there  is  any- 
thing more  than  another  that  I  love  it  is  to  talk  to  young 
people  whose  minds  are  pvre  and  susceptible  of  receiving 
the  knowledge  of  God  through  the  blessed  Redeemer.  My 


152  THE   TRUE   WAY. 

text  was:     "Suffer  little    children  to   come  unto   me  and  for- 
bid them  not,  for  of  such  is  the  kingdom  of  God.  Luke,  18:16. 

"My  dear  children:  I  hope  your  minds  are  prepared  to 
hear  from  Jesus,  your  Savior.  In  the  first  place  I  want  to  tell 
you  where  Christ  was  born.  It  was  in  Bethlehem,  the  city  of 
David.  His  mother,  Mary,  took  a  very  long  journey  from 
Nazareth,  because  this  was  the  place  God  said  His  Son  was 
to  be  born.  The  shepherds,  who  were  guarding  their  sheep- 
folds  by  night,  were  visited  by  an  angel  from  heaven,  saying: 
'Unto  you  is  born  this  day  a  Savior,  which  is  the  Christ,' 
telling  how  they  would  know  Him.  He  was  wrapped  in 
swaddling  clothes,  lying  in  a  crib  where  the  oxen  were  eating. 
It  would  not  be  a  task  to  find  Him  as  there  never  was  a  babe 
so  poor  as  He.  While  the  angel  was  talking  to  the  shepherds, 
other  angels  came,  until  the  air  was  filled  with  their  clear, 
sweet  music,  singing:  'Glory  to  God  in  the  highest,  on  earth 
peace,  and  good  will  to  men.'  The  shepherds  were  so  happy 
they  went  at  once  to  Bethlehem  and.  found  the  infant  Jesus 
just  where  the  angel  told  them. 

When  He  was  only  six  weeks  old  His  mother  took  Him  to 
to  the  temple  at  Jerusalem  to  present  him  to  the  Lord.  The 
people  were  all  delighted  to  see  the  child  Jesus  brought  into 
the  public  temple.  The  good  old  prophetess,  Anna,  who  lived 
in  the  house  of  God,  rejoiced  aloud  when  she  saw  the  Lord's 
Christ,  and  earnestly  exhorted  every  one  present  to  accept 
him  as  their  Savior,  just  as  I  am  now  telling  you  children  to 
be  good  and  serve  him.  There  was  an  old  gentleman  in  the 
temple  who  also  had  prayed  to  see  Jesus.  Like  Anna,  he  was 
also  good,  just,  and  devout,  waiting  for  the  consolation  of 
Israel.  The  Holy  Ghost  was  upon  him,  and  it  was  revealed 
unto  him  that  he  should  not  see  death  until  he  had  seen  the 
infant  Jesus.  He  took  the  child  in  his  arms  and  blessed  God 
for  t'io  privilege  of  seeing  His  Son,  the  Savior  of  all  mankind. 
And  this  is  the  very  reason  you  boys  and  girls  should  love, 
serve,  and  obey  him  now;  then,  when  you  become  men  and 


REPENTANCE. 


153 


women,  or  very  old,  like  Anna  and  Simeon,  you  will  always 
have  something  beautiful  to  tell  of  what  the  Lord's  Christ  has 
done  for  you  from  a  child. 

In  the  second  place,  we  want  to  see  what  Jesus  did  when 
he  grew  to  be  a  boy.  Luke,  n,  2:40,  says:  "Jesus,  from  a 
babe,  grew  strong,  and  was  filled  with  wisdom."  When  he 
was  twelve  years  old  he  began  to  work  publicly  for  his  Father, 
and  when  becoming  a  man  he  visited  the  sick  and  healed 
them.  He  restored  the  blind,  cleansed  the  leper,  made  the 
lame  walk,  raised  the  dead,  and  preached  the  gospel  to  the 
poor. 

In  the  third  place,  we  want  to  see  what  kind  of  a  gospel 
Jesus  preached.  He  just  gave  himself  to  everybody.  He 
said:  "Suffer  little  children  to  come  unto  me."  He  knew  how 
to  pity,  instruct,  and  give  them  glad  tidings  of  joy;  how  to 
comfort  the  broken-hearted,  the  distressed,  those  in  sorrow 
and  misery.  He  said:  "Come  unto  me,  and  I  will  set  you 
free."  In  other  words,  "I  want  those  who  are  bound  to  satan 
on  account  of  their  sins,  who  are  sad,  desolate  and  unhappy 5 
to  come  to  me,  and  I  will  give  them  rest." 

He  preached  on  the  mountains,  in  the  market  place,  at 
the  seashore,  and  on  the  wayside,  as  well  as  in  the  beautiful 
temples  or  churches.  He  made  known  the  depravity 
of  the  human  heart,  and  gave  the  remedy  which  God  prom- 
ised, urging  the  necessity  for  repentance  through  faith,  show- 
ing the  importance  of  regeneration,  sanctification,  healing 
and  His  second  coming  in  glory  from  heaven,  proving  that 
he  was  the  light  of  the  world  and  the  supreme  Lord  of  all. 
To  be  all  this  for  us  he  had  to  be  the  Son  of  God,  born  of 
woman,  the  seed  of  Abraham,  of  the  lineage  of  David,  spot- 
less and  without  sin.  Glory  to  God  for  such  a  precious  Sav- 
ior. 

In  the  fourth  place,  Jesus  died,  suffered  on  the  cross,  and 
shed  his  precious  blood  for  all  mankind.  Sin  had  excluded 
man  from  God's  promises,  and  only  through  His  son  could 


154  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

•sinners  get  to  heaven.  Thus  giving  yourselves  to  Jesus  when 
young,  you  early  learn  to  govern  your  tongue,  temper,  and 
actions,  and  you  avoid  profanity,  slang,  falsehood  and  idleness. 
You  do  not  use  tobacco,  nor  liquor,  aud  therefore  are  not 
mean  or  cruel  in  any  way.  You  value  your  time,  health  and 
money,  that  you  may  cultivate  your  intellect,  growing  up  to 
be  men  and  women  of  culture  and  refinement. 

Thus  you  see,  boys  and  girls  can  do  as  much  as  grown  peo- 
ple and  your  example  influences  other  young  people  to  do  right 
and  older  people  too.     A  vessel  was  wrecked  on  the  Pacific 
Coast.     Only  a  few  of  the  passengers  saved  their  lives  by 
leaping  into  a  life  boat  and  committing  themselves  to   the 
angry,  dashing  billows.     The  waves  threw  them  toward  the 
•shore,  where  many  people  had  gathered  to  give  them  all  the 
aid  within  their    power.     When    near   enough  to   land   they 
threw  out  one  of  the  large  ropes  for  the  men  to  pull  them  into 
port,  but  with  all  the  men  could  do  it  was  not  possible   to 
move  the  boat  as  it  had  stuck  on  a  sandbar.     All  the  women 
of  the  village  were  sent  for  to  come  and  help.      Men  and  wo. 
men  all  pulled  together  but  could  not  move  the  boat.     They 
•sent  again  to  the  village  and  had  all  the  little  boys  and  girls 
corre  and  help.     So  men,  women  and  children  pulled  stead. 
ily    and  mightily,  and  in  a   very  short    time  the   boat    was 
brought  to  shore  and  its  imperiled  occupants  saved.     You  see 
it  was  the  children   who  rendered    such  effective  service  in 
saving  so  many  precious  lives.     So  it  is  now,  my  dear  boys 
^nd  girls,  there   are  many,  many  mariners  wrecked   on  the 
shores  of  time,  and  sinking  in  the  surging   waves  and  deep 
billows  of  sin,    and  if  you  do  not  aid  in  pulling  their   frail, 
•shattered  vessel  to  shore,  they  will  go  down  in  the  deep  waters 
of  degradation.     It  will  pay  you,  dear  childre",  to  see  Jesus 
now   and  spend  the  remainder  of  your  lives  in    doing  what 
you  can  to  save  souls. 

Do  not  think,  little  girls,  that  your  work  will  not  be  noticed. 
Anything  you  can  do,  no  matter  how  small,  will  be  acceptable 


TEMPERANCE.  155 

with  God.  Look  at  the  child  Mariana,  how  she  aided  Israel, 
as  a  nation,  in  its  darkest  hours.  She  watched  the  infant 
Moses  as  he  lay  in  a  basket  of  papyrus  on  the  river  Nile  un- 
til rescued.  Though  a  very  little  girl  she  preserved  the  life 
of  her  brother  Moses,  who  became  the  great  leader  of  IsreaL 
When  she  grew  up  to  be  a  woman  she  did  not  fear  the  people 
or  become  slothful  in  duty,  but  worked  for  God  and  became 
a  great  prophetess  and  singer  in  Israel.  She  aided  her  broth- 
ers, Aaron  and  Moses,  in  Jehovah's  work  leading  a  nation 
from  bondage  to  freedom. 

Some  boys  and  girls  think  that  if  they  become  Christians 
they  will  have  no  more  pleasure,  but  this  is  a  great  mistake, 
dear  souls.  God  wants  you  to  be  happy  always.  He  wants 
you  to  run,  jump,  climb,  play  and  just  to  be  boys  and  girls, 
but  in  all  your  merriment  he  wants  you  to  show  forth  the 
spirit  of  Christ  and  never  be  ashamed  to  say  that  you  are  a 
Christian.  God  so  loved  you  that  He  sent  his  only  begot- 
ten son  that  whosoever  believeth  on  Him  should  not  perish, 
but  should  have  everlasting  life.  He  also  sent  teachers, 
ministers  and  evangelists  to  give  you  the  glad  tidings  of  this 
free  and  full  salvation,  and  warn  you  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to 
come.  Then  will  not  your  hearts  be  very  hard  to  remain  un- 
touched at  this  mercy  and  goodness  of  God?  What  would 
you  think,  dear  children,  of  sons  and  daughters  treating 
their  parents  with  such  neglect,  after  they  had  done  every- 
thing in  their  power  for  their  childrens'  comfort  and  happi- 
ness? No  ingratitude  could  be  more  inexcusable,  nor  con- 
duct more  unnatural.  Do  you  love,  honor  and  obey  Him,  de- 
siring always  to  do  His  will?  If  so,  you  want  to  let  the  world 
and  your  companions  know  what  God  has  done  for  you  for 
Jesus'  sake. 

I  willl  tell  you  about  a  little  boy  who  loved  the  world,  and 
did  not  know  anything  about  Jusus.  When  I  first  saw  him 
he  was  ragged  and  dirty,  singing,  dancing  and  playing  tricks 
for  the  few  pennies  thrown  to  him  by  careless,  wicked  men. 


156  THE   TRUE    WAY. 

He  would  take  this  money  and  buy  whisky,  and  when  intox- 
icated, would  swear  and  act  very  ugly  and  wicked. 

When  he  got  through  and  the  wicked  men  left,  I  invited 
him  to  come  home  with  me,  but  he  declined,  saying  ho  nev- 
er went  upon  people's  premises.  Through  many  persuasions 
I  induced  him  to  come  home  with  me.  One  of  the  men  ser- 
vants gave  him  a  bath  and  the  lady  of  the  house  gave  him 
clean  clothing  to  put  on. 

After  he  had  something  to  eat,  I  *ook  him  to  my  room. 
He  was  perfectly  delighted  upon  seeing  so  much  grandure.  I 
had  a  very  elegantly  furnished  chamber,  and  was  not  sur- 
prised to  see  him  looking  all  around,  and  exclaim,  "How 
nice,  how  nice!" 

I  took  great  pains  to  show  him  my  beautiful  room,  for  it 
was  very  fine,  and  in  one  of  the  brown-stone  fronts  of  New 
York  City.  I  told  him  about  Jesus,  whom  He  is,  what  He 
did  for  little  boys  if  they  would  give  their  hearts  to  him  ;  be 
good  and  ask  Him  to  keep  them.  They  often  had  such  beauti- 
ful things  here  and  would  have  a  mansion  when  they  died 
where  they  would  live  always  with  the  Lord,  in  Heaven.  I 
took  him  with  me  to  the  night  meeting  and  he  was  converted 
and  made  happy  in  Christ. 

In  a  few  days  afterward  he  went  back  to  where  I  found 
him.  The  people  there,  for  whom  he  formerly  made  sport 
through  his  example  and  prayer  were  brought  to  Jesus.  He 
was  the  instrument  in  the  hands  of  Christ,  in  doing  much 
good.  In  six  months  after  his  conversion  he  was  suddenly 
taken  very  sick,  and  said  his  work  was  done  and  he  was  going 
to  his  mansion  in  heaven  to  be  with  Jesus.  The  night  of  the 
day  in  which  he  grew  worse  he  sent  me  word,  but  I  was  not 
at  home.  He  was  not  discouraged,  but  said  he  would  ask 
Jesus  to  send  me  to  him,  for  I  had  been  with  him  much 
during  his  sickness. 

At  eleven  o'clock  at  night  I  awoke  after  a  good  sleep  and 
the  first  thing  that  came  into  my  mind,  was  my  poor,  little 


THE    LORD    SAVES.  157 

orphan.  I  tried  not  to  think  of  the  boy  and  to  get  him  out 
of  my  mind,  but  could  not.  Then  I  said  :  "Dear  Jesus,  do 
tell  me  what  to  do.  "  I  felt  impressed  to  go  and  see  him  at 
once. 

Before  I  entered  his  room  he  called  out  my  name  and 
said  he  knew  I  would  come,  for  he  had  asked  Jesus  to  let 
him  see  me  once  more  before  he  went  to  glory. 

He  said  :  "  It  does  me  so  much  good  to  think  I  am  going 
to  my  heavenly  mansion  you  told  me  about.  Oh,  Sister 
Miller,  I  am  so  glad  you  ever  noticed  me  when  I  wae  so 
wicked,  and  snatched  my  feet  from  destruction,  and  taught 
me  there  was  a  path  of  righteousness.  I  do  love  Jesus,  yes  I 
do,  and  I  want  all  the  boys  and  girls  to  love  Him,  too.  I 
know  God  will  hear  your  petition  for  the  saving  of  many 
souls.  " 

His  last  words  were :  "  The  Lord  saves  me  now;  the  Lord 
saves  me  now.  "  I  laid  his  head  on  my  bosom  and  he  fell 
asleep  in  Jesus.  His  death  was  very  triumphant  in  Jehovah 
and  many  who  witnessed  his  last  moments  were  led  to  the 
Savior  by  his  dying  words. 

May  God  help  you,  little  children,  to  take  warning  and  be 
as  this  dear  little  boy.  Accept  Christ  at  once,  and  work  for 
him  in  health  and  be  ready  at  a  moment's  warning  to  depart 
in  peace,  and  reign  with  God  in  glory  forever.  Those  who 
want  to  live  for  Jesus,  raise  your  hands  ? 

It  was  beautiful  to  see  every  little  hand  go  up.  I  had  an 
altar  service  at  once,  when  many  professed  to  accept  Christ 
and  are  today  faithful  workers  in  the  Church. 


158  THE    TRUE    WAY. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

BUTLER,  MO.— TEMPERANCE  WORK.— KANSAS 
CITY,  INDEPENDENCE,  LEXINGTON  AND  ELSE- 
WHERE.—HOME  TO  WEST  VIRGINIA.— ILL 
HEALTH.— RETURN  TO  INDIANA  AND  MIS- 
SOURI—ST.  LOUIS  AND  GLASGOW. 

On  February  ist,  1883,  I  accepted  a  call  from  Rev.  S. 
Alexander,  at  Butler,  Mo.  It  was  evident  to  me,  from  the 
first  sermon  I  preached,  that  the  church  was  not  spiritually 
prepared  to  save  souls.  Hence,  my  first  week's  preaching 
was  to  believers,  and  as  I  labored,  from  night  to  night,  many 
said:  "How  much  good  you  are  doing!"  and  others  appeared 
more  or  less  concerned;  yet  there  was  not  that  genuine  con- 
viction for  work  that  the  Lord  required  from  them  before  sin- 
ners could  be  reached  and  souls  saved.  At  the  close  of  the 
first  week's  hard  labor  there  was  not  a  move  with  either  saint 
or  sinner.  I  tested  the  congregation,  requesting  those  who 
were  saved  to  meet  me  at  the  altar,  regardless  of  denomina- 
tion, and  if  the  convicted  desired  their  sins  pardoned,  to 
come  forward  and  give  me  their  hands.  There  being  no 
move,  I  repeated  the  request  without  receiving  a  response 
from  any  one.  I  quoted  to  them  the  words  of  Abraham's 
servant:  "Now  will  you  deal  kindly  and  truly  with  my  master; 
and  if  not,  tell  me,  that  I  may  turn  to  the  right  hand  or  the 
left."  I  again  repeated  my  request,  saying  that  if  they,  as 
professing  Christians,  did  not  intend  to  work,  and  if  sinners 
did  not  desire  salvation,  I  wanted  to  know  it,  and  have  the 
matter  settled  at  once.  "You  with  whom  I  have  conversed 
privately,  aknowledge  that  I  preach  the  gospel;  but  the 


SECEET    PRAYER. 


159 


question  is,  do  you  accept  it?"  I  again  looked  to  God  in 
silent  prayer,  when  it  came  to  me,  as  plainly  as  a  voice  speak- 
ing: "Test  the  congregation  again."  I  said:  "My  dear 
friends,  I  want  to  know  your  minds  on  this  very  important 
question,"  and  repeated  my  first  proposition.  I  waited  for  a 
few  moments,  yet  there  was  not  a  move. 

"Does  your  silence  indicate  that  you  hav*e  decided  against 
my  God?  You  are  saying  by  your  actions,  if  not  in  words, 
that  you  will  not  have  this  man,  Christ  Jesus,  to  reign  over 
you;  and  as  you  have  decided,  I  shall  leave  you.  This  being 
Saturday  evening,  I  shall  preach,  God  willing,  on  the  Sabbath, 
and  if  your  minds  are  not  made  up  to  accept  Christ,  I  shall 
leave  you  on  the  early  Monday  train." 

Again  I  held  a  few  moments'  secret  prayer,  when  it  came  to 
me  to  request  the  Christians  to  come  forward,  or  to  immedi- 
ately leave  the  house.  I  repeated  this  request  three  times, 
saying:  "Those  who  will  not  come  and  work  for  God,  or  seek 
salvation,  please  leave  the  church."  I  called  the  sexton  to 
open  the  doors,  saying:  "Will  you  retire  now  without  further 
delay?"  The  first  to  start  was  an  old  man  who  was  a  back- 
slider; the  next  was  a  poor  sinner  who  was  under  deep  convic- 
tion. Others  followed  until  there  were  but  a  few  faithful 
members  left.  We  had  a  season  of  prayer,  when  I  dismissed 
the  congregation. 

Nothing  was  said  until  we  reached  the  parsonage,  where  I 
was  entertained.  Mrs.  Alexander,  the  pastor's  wife,  said, 
with  tears  in  her  eyes:  "Sister  Miller,  1  am  deeply  hurt.  You 
will  leave  us  on  Monday.  We  shall  have  to  remain.  And 
just  think  what  you  have  done!" 

Her  husband  said:  "I  shall  stand  by  Sister  Miller.    What- 
ever the  result  may  be,  I  believe  her  to  be  led  of  God." 

Before  retiring  we  knelt  together  in  prayer,  and  I  spoke  to 
the  Eternal  Father  about  the  future  outcome  of  the  great  con- 
flict. 

With  ineffable  joy,  peace,  and  happiness  in  my  soul,  and  a 


160 


THE    TRUE    WAY. 


greater  flow  of  love  in  my  heart  to  trie  good  Lord  than  ever 
before,  I  laid  my  weary  body  down  to  rest,  and  soon  fell 
asleep,  not  waking  until  late  the  next  morning,  when  I  bowed 
the  knee  and  poured  out  an  overwhelming  heart  of  love  to 
the  author  of  my  being.  There,  as  I  continued  pleading, 
thanking,  and  praising  God,  it  came  to  me,  as  a  voice  from 
heaven,  "Victory!  victory!  victory!"  three  times  distinctly. 
I  said,  "Lord,  I  am  thine,  and  cannot  doubt  my  Father's 
voice." 

At  the  breakfast  table  Mr.  Alexander  wanted  me  to  take 
the  morning  service  at  the  church,  but  I  declined,  and  said  1 
would  conduct  the  afternoon  service,  and  also  preach  at  night. 

During  the  morning  hour  I  was  alone  with  God  in  prayer, 
feeling  great  peace  and  quiet  in  my  mind  about  the  coming 
meetings.  Hallelujah!  I  did  not  attend  the  morning  service, 
but  was  in  my  chamber  alone  with  the  Trinity.  Amen! 

In  the  afternoon  the  house  was  crowded  long  before  the 
hour  for  preaching.  The  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit  so  filled 
my  entire  being  that  I  took  no  thought  how  I  should  present 
the  truth,  but  depended  entirely  upon  the  leading  of  the  Holy 
Ghost. 

Going  to  the  church  from  my  knees,  I  again  bowed  in  the 
pulpit,  which  is  my  custom.  I  said,  "Dear  Lord,  you  see 
this  large  audience;  what  are  the  wants  of  these  dear,  dying 
souls?  Speak  to  me,  Father,  and  your  requests  shall  be  car- 
ried out  with  thy  assistance."  In  answer,  these  words  came 
to  me  in  power:  "Ask,  and  it  shall  be  given  you." 

With  the  Spirit's  aid,  I  showed  the  importance  of  asking, 
in  order  to  receive;  of  seeking,  in  order  to  find. 

In  the  evening  the  church  was  so  crowded  I  was  assisted 
to  the  pulpit  by  the  police.  While  on  my  knees  these  words 
came  to  me:  "Whatsoever  ye  desire,  when  ye  pray,  believe 
that  ye  receive."  I  did  not  speak  but  a  few  moments  until  I 
saw  the  convicting  and  convincing  power  of  the  Lord's  Christ, 
by  the  Holy  Ghost,  among  the  people.  I  preached  one  hour 


THE   THIRD    EVENING.  161 

and  a  quarter,  realizing  the  power  given  to  the  apostles.  "Lo! 
I  am  with  you  always,  even  unto  the  end  of  the  world." 

I  did  not  refer  once  to  the  past  evening,  but,  finishing  my 
remarks  to  a  weeping  congregation,  I  said:  "The  meeting  is 
now  yours,"  and  took  my  seat. 

One  man  in  the  rear  of  the  house  first  rushed  forward,  and 
others  followed  until  the  altar  was  filled.  It  was  truly  a  great 
harvest  of  souls. 

I  held  afternoon  meetings  during  the  week,  for  inquirers 
and  Christians  not  satisfied  with  their  experience. 

Indeed,  every  one  appeared  interested,  free  to  speak  and 
make  known  their  requests  publicly.  All  who  spoke  gave 
clear,  glowing  testimony  of  their  acceptance  with  Christ.  I 
do  not  think  I  ever  held  a  more  profitable  and  interesting 
meeting.  They  were  not  only  converted  by  the  score  but  by 
the  hundred.  The  pastor  and  his  wife  were  grand  workers 
and  took  in  many  score  of  the  saved  into  their  church. 
Others  under  deep  conviction,  left  the  house  and  were  never 
saved. 

I  must  here  speak  of  one  young  lady  who  was  deeply  con- 
victed and  expressed  a  desire  for  salvation;  When  I  told 
her  to  accept  Jesus  now,  for  there  is  no  other  time  promised, 
she  turned  pale  and  arose  to  come  forward,  but  instantly  sat 
down,  saying,  "  Oh,  Sister  Miller,  I  cannot  go  to-night."  The 
next  night  she  was  in  the  meeting,  pale  and  haggard-1  coking, 
but  said,  "  not  to-night.  " 

The  third  evening  she  said,  '"it  is  not  possible  to  go."  I 
talked  with  and  urged  her  to  take  a  stand  for  Jesus,  knowing 
that  she  had  a  remarkably  clear  apprehension  of  her  position, 
living  without  Christ,  yet  she  firmly  said  "not  to-night,  not 
to-night."  With  a  sad  countenance  and  set  features,  she 
said,  "In  fact,  I  have  not  any  desire  now  to  be  saved  and 
could  not  go  to  that  altar.  I  am  truly  thankful  for  the  great 
interest  you  have  taken  in  me,  but  I  have  no  desire  now  to 
be  converted."  At  that  very  moment  the  crushing  weight  I 


162  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

had  felt  for  her  salvation  left  me  and  these  words  came  sharp 
and  clear  to  my  mind  :  "The  harvest  is  past,  the  summer  is 
ended."  I  felt  the  importance  of  the  hour,  and  so  expressed 
myself  in  simple  language.  The  work  went  on,  sinners  were 
converted  and  church  members  strengthened.  Night  after 
night  passed  working  for  the  master,  but  that  young  lady  was 
not  with  us.  The  same  evening  she  said  she  did  not  want  to 
be  saved,  she  went  home  with  a  bad  headache,  feeling  sad  at 
heart.  She  never  rose  from  her  bed  again.  Four  days  after- 
ward the  minister,  his  wife  and  myself  were  called  to  her  bed- 
side. She  died  that  evening,  delirious,  as  she  had  been  from 
the  first  of  her  illness. 

Oh  !  how  sad.  She  was  convicted  of  sin,  convinced  that 
she  was  without  God,  rejected  Christ  as  her  savior,  sickened, 
became  deranged,  died  and  was  buried  in  less  than  a  week. 
I  leave  her  case  before  you,  dear  reader.  It  is  dangerous  to 
trifle  with  the  Holy  Ghost.  After  her  death  her  parents, 
brothers  and  sisters  were  converted.  Glory  to  God  for  salva- 
tion ! 

So  the  work  went  on  in  unity  of  feeling  and  in  the  demon- 
stration of  the  spirit's  power.  There  were  nine  saved  in  one 
family;  husbands  and  wives,  sons  and  daughters  were  happily 
converted.  A  husband  when  blessedly  saved,  told  me  he 
was  one  of  the  number  who  left  the  house  at  my  request. 

"I  was  so  angry  that  I  profaned,  using  very  bad  language, 
calling  you  ugly  names,  positively  saying  I  would  never  again 
hear  you  preach  another  sermon.  On  Sabbath  morning 
when  I  was  making  up  my  mind  as  to  how  I  should  spend 
the  day,  a  friend  called,  saying:  'Aren't  we  going  to  hear  what 
that  lady  preacher  will  say  again  ?'  I  began  telling  him  what 
I  had  resolved  to  do  and  that  it  was  useless  for  me  to  go. 
'That  is  all  passed,'  said  he,  'so  do  not  think  anything  more 
about  it,  but  come  along  with  me.'  When  you  were  not 
present  Sabbath  morning  I  was  more  than  anxious  to  attend 
the  following  service,  and  listened  attentively  to  everything 


IN    WEST   VIRGINIA.  163 

you  said.  It  was  not  long  until  a  deep  conivction  came  over 
me  that  I  ought  to  be  saved.  I  said  to  myself,  'what  is  the 
matter  with  me?'  My  heart  was  so  sad,  and  the  horror  of 
darkness  came  like  a  mighty  avalanche.  I  said,  'O,  Lord,  do 
help  me.'  Weeping  bitterly,  I  determined  to  pray.  When 
an  opportunity  afforded  I  was  one  of  the  first  to  cry  for  mercy 
and  find  relief.  I  often  went  into  these  services  not  know- 
ing how  the  Lord  would  use  me,  or  what  turn  the  meeting 
would  take.  Bless  His  holy  name!  " 

I  would  say  here,  all  to  the  glory  of  God,  that  in  my  evan, 
gelistic  work  I  did  not  put  a  thought  on  paper,  but  depended 
entirely  on  the  Holy  Spirit  to  teach  and  guide  me.  I  have 
often  gone  into  the  pulpit  not  knowing  what  I  should  say  or 
how  the  meetings  would  be  conducted,  and  only  speak  of  this 
that  God  may  have  the  glory  ascribed  to  His  holy  name.  I 
do  not  attribute  anything  to  my  talent,  or  superior  education. 
I  have  attained  to  nothing  high,  nor  impDsing  of  myself.  Any- 
thing accomplished  through  me  in  the  past  or  present,  is 
truly  from  above. 

For  many  months  my  work  was  in  the  temperance  cause, 
speaking  in  Kansas  City,  Independence,  Lexington,  Shell  City 
Clinton,  Smithton,  Sedalia,  Clarksburg,  Tipton,  St.  Louis  and 
other  places.  In  this  campaign  I  did  not  go  out^  of  Missouri, 
though  my  calls  were  numerous  from  other  States. 

June,  1883,  I  went  to  my  home  in  West  Virginia,  where  I 
was  very  sick,  but  in  my  deepest  affliction  I  thanked  the 
Lord,  who  enabled  me  to  say  with  the  Psalmist:  "In  Thee  I 
find  repose,"  having  the  hand  of  the  invisible  Redeemer  hold- 
ing me.  I  could  endure  all  things  for  Christ's  sake.  It  is 
easy  to  rejoice  when  we  are  well,  possessing  ease  and  com- 
fort, or  affluence,  surrounded  by  warm  friends  and  loving 
companions;  but  it  requires  a  close  walk  with  God  to  say: 
'•Thy  will  be  done,"  in  sickness  and  crushing  sorrows  that 
are  overwhelming.  When  we  commit  all  things  to  Jehovah, 
He  is  able  to  bring  forth  our  "righteousness  as  the  light,  and 


164  THE    TRUE    WAV. 

peace  calm  as  a  river."  Hallelujah!  my  savior  was  true  to  me 
God  being  my  helper,  I  shall  praise  His  holy  name  forever 
and  ever.  It  was  the  power  of  His  grace  that  enabled  me  to 
endure  as  I  did.  Oh,  how  my  heart  ached,  when  I  saw, 
heard,  and  was  made  to  endure  things  unbearable  out  of 
Christ.  But  through  the  teaching  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and 
the  intercession  of  my  blessed  Savior,  I  was  enabled  to  be 
patient,  gentle,  long  suffering  and  forbearing  through  every 
trial  and  hardship.  I  was  enabled  by  the  Spirit's  power  to 
only  speak  and  act  as  the  Lord  directed,  acknowledging 
Christ  in  all  things,  giving  God  the  glory  very  definitely,  for 
His  goodness  and  mercy  endureth  forever.  Glory  to  His 
holy  name! 

It  was  of  vast  i  mportance  for  me  to  watch  as  well  as  pray,  to 
be  kept  sheltered  under  the  blood  that  I  might  magnify  the 
Lord,  proving  the  power  of  His  sanctifying  grace,  and 
making  my  boast  in  Him,  whose  eyes  are  upon  the  righteous 
and  His  ears  open  to  their  cry.  My  sufferings  were  intense 
beyond  descripton  for  more  than  three  months,  but  I  had  the 
"still  small  voice,"  my  soul's  hidden  monitor,  to  whisper  in 
my  ear  the  way  to  escape.  The  Lord  being  my  shepherd,  I 
was  taken  in  a  providential  way  to  be  snugly  nestled  in  the 
loving  home  of  my  good  aunt  and  her  dear  family.  Oh, 
how  truly  God  laid  me  down  in  green  pastures  and  led  me 
by  still  waters,  where  my  soul  rested  in  the  blissful  shades  of 
"Elim's  Palms."  He  constantly  prepared  a  "table  for  me  and 
anointed  my  head  with  oil,"  so  that  my  cup  ran  over.  His 
goodness  and  mercy  followed  me  every  day,  for  I  dwelt  in 
His  presence  and  my  delight  was  in  the  Lord,  who  was  with 
me  day  and  night.  Praise  His  holy  name! 

During  this  great  affliction  my  calls  were  many  by  different 
ministers  and  temperance  societies,  who  were  not  apprised  of 
my  sufferings.  Through  the  kind  care  of  my  aunt  and 
her  family,  I  was  enabled  after  many  months,  to  accede  to  the 
wishes  of  dear,  loving  friends  to  make  their  homes  mine  until 


IN    PITTSBURG.  165 

I  felt  able  to  renew  my  work.  I  was  kept  strong  in  the  Lord, 
giving  thanks  to  him  continually  as  I  went  from  family  to 
family.  In  every  instance  many  dear  souls  were  blessed,  and 
often  entire  households  were  brought  to  Christ.  It  was  God's 
order  that  I  should  do  in  this  way,  when  not  able  to  preach 
in  the  public  congregation.  I  had  no  will  of  my  own,  but 
desired  to  do  what  was  pleasing  in  the  sight  of  God.  The 
dear  friends  who  so  kindly  cared  for  my  every  want,  can 
bear  witness  to  my  implicit  confidence  in  the  Lord,  who 
taught  me  his  way  and  led  me  in  a  plain  path.  With  cour- 
age I  waited  on  the  Savior,  who  strengthened  my  heart,  hid 
me  in  His  pavilion  and  set  me  upon  a  rock  that  I  might  daily 
bless  the  Lord. 

I  want  to  say  here,  that  when  traveling  from  ocean  to  ocean, 
over  mountains,  through  the  deserts  and  on  the  plains,  my 
daily  prayer  has  been  for  God  to  bless  Auntie  Lockhart, 
Auntie  Applegate,  Sister  Wooster,  Sister  Porter  and  all  their 
families,  Brother  and  Sister  Glenn,  Brother  and  Sister  Gaston, 
with  scores  and  scores  of  other  friends  in  Allegheny,  Pitts- 
burg,  Beaver,  Spruce  Vale,  not  forgetting  dear  Mattie  and 
Charity  Asdel,  Brothers  Call,  and  Will  Gaston  and  wives, 
Brother  Harry  Davidson  and  wife,  Brother  and  Sister  Lind- 
say of  Steubenville,  Ohio,  whose  hearts  and  doors  were  not 
only  open  at  all  times  for  me,  but  their  pocket-books  also 
which  were  ever  ready  to  contribute  to  my  every  want,  which 
should  have  been  done  from  the  proper  source.  Through 
the  kind  treatment  of  so  many  dear  friends,  I  was  able  to  re- 
spond favorably  to  the  many  requests  of  brothers  and  sisters 
in  the  West,  who  desired  that  I  should  go  to  them  when  able 
to  take  so  long  a  journey.  Laying  the  matter  daily  before  the 
Lord  I  waited  upon  his  inclination. 

When  in  Pittsburg,  Pa.,  I  met  Mrs.  Spangle,  who  was  con- 
verted in  my  meetings  at  Trenton,  N.  J.,  in  1878.  We  were 
very  glad  to  see  each  other  and  as  a  parting  gift  she  slipped 
into  my  hands  one  hundred  dollars,  saying:  "It  came  to  me 


166  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

to  do  this."  Thanking  her  kindly,  I  said:  "This  is  just 
what  I  have  been  asking  the  Lord  for,  to  enable  me  to  return 
to  my  western  friends  and  now  my  desire  is  granted."  Thus 
through  my  daughter  in  the  Lord,  I  was  enabled  in  September, 
1885,  to  visit  brothers  in  Indiana,  and  Sister  Moore  in  Mis- 
souri. But  matters  over  which  I  had  no  control,  compelled 
me  to  flee  at  once  to  Sister  Cowan's,  in  Marshall,  Mo.,  with 
whose  husband  I  held  a  protracted  effort,  it  being  my  first 
public  meetings  since  the  Spring  of  1883.  Notwithstanding 
there  were  many  grevious  obstacles  in  the  way  of  these  ser- 
vices, yet  they  were  successful.  Many  sinners  were  saved 
and  believers  encouraged  to  go  on  their  way  rejoicing.  It  is 
not  possible  to  describe  this  work,  owing  to  the  peculiar  cir- 
cumstances connected  therewith;  but  the  great  Redeemer 
brought  to  light  hidden  things  that  were  surprising  and 
crushing  to  innocent  hearts.  The  secret  movements  con- 
trary to  His  work  in  righteousness  were  truly  displayed. 
Hallelujah! 

A  very  sad,  unhappy  backslider  attended  the  five  o'clock 
morning  meetings,  confessing  with  tears  and  sobs  her  sorrows 
and  shortcomings.  Laying  her  head  upon  my  shoulder,  she 
said:  "I  am  so  unhappy,  what  shall  I  do?"  Extricating  my. 
self  from  her  as  best  1  could,  I  explained  the  importance  of 
being  true  to  God  at  heart,  that  works  without  faith  in  Christ 
could  not  save.  I  quoted  this  scripture  passage:  "Thine 
own  wickedness  shall  correct  thee,  and  thy  backsliding  shall 
reprove  thee.  Know  therefore  that  it  is  an  evil  thing  and 
bitter,  that  thou  hast  forsaken  the  Lord,  thy  God, 
and  that  my  fear  is  not  in  thee,  saith  the  Lord  God  of  Hosts." 
Jeremiah,  2:  19. 

Can  you  see  clearly  what  you  have  lost  and  how  much 
happiness  you  have  missed?  You  realize  with  a  sense  of  con- 
demnation, how  much  misery  you  have  brought  upon  your- 
self? The  Lord  says:  "Unto  you  that  fear  my  name,  ?hall 
the  Son  of  Righteousness  arise  with  healing  in  His  wings." 


A    GLORIOUS    MEETING.  167 

And  until  this  takes  place,  your  mind  and  heart  will  be  like 
a  heavy  thunder  cloud,  bleak  and  cheerless.  There  is  no  hap- 
piness with  you,  and  no  light,  nor  love  in  your  soul.  But 
you  should  praise  the  Lord  that  you  are  not  lost  and  forever 
destroyed.  You  are  your  own  tormentor  and  worst  enemy, 
and  not  until  you  turn  to  God  and  sincerely  say,  "I  have 
sinned  against  heaven  and  in  Thy  sight,  and  am  no  more 
worthy  to  be  called  Thy  child,"  can  you  have  peace  with 
God. 

He  who  knows  the  secrets  of  your  heart,  and  every  act  in 
your  life,  is  ready  to  relieve  your  mind  and  pardon  all  your 
sins.  As  the  prodigal,  you  are  a  long  ways  from  the  Father's 
home,  but  His  keen  eyes  can  see  your  tattered  garments  and 
unhappy  condition,  and  is  ready  to  greet  you  with  the  warm- 
est and  most  tender  affection. 

Are  you  now  ready  to  confess  your  sins  ?  If  so  you  will 
receive  the  best  robe  and  the  ring  of  forgiveness. 

It  was  too  great  a  price  for  her  to  pay;  the  meeting  ended, 
the  doors  were  closed  and  she  was  more  miserable  than  be- 
fore. I  have  never  learned  of  her  gaining  the  victory  and 
enjoying  perfect  liberty  in  the  Savior's  love.  Oh!  how  sad. 
I  pity  the  soul  who  turns  from  the  Lord.  I  would  say  here 
to  every  backslidden  soul  to  get  righteousness.  You  must 
give  up  sin  when  you  will  be  made  a  new  creature  in  Christ 
Tesus,  willing  to  give  up  all  things  in  the  name  of  the  Lord. 
Hear,  dear  reader. 

My  next  work  was  in  Odessa,  Mo.,  in  Rev.  Mr.  Ing's 
church,  with  whom  I  had  labored  twice  before.  These 
meetings  opened  favorably  and  had  I  been  permitted  to  re- 
main I  feel  that  a  great  work  would  have  been  accomplished. 
\s  it  was  many  were  saved  in  every  service.  I  was  called 
away  suddenly  bv  telegram  the  evening  of  a  day  upon  which 
we  had  a  glorious  meeting.  Though  remaining  so  short  a 
time,  before  I  left  the  stake  was  set  for  a  church  building. 

The  lovely  family  by  whom  I  was  entertained  were  all  con- 


168  THE    TRUE    WAV. 

verted — husband,  wife,  and  aged  mother — and  united  with 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  which  I  labored.  I  have 
since  received  many  encouraging  letters  from  them  of  their 
trust  in  God  and  faithfulness  to  the  cause  of  Christ. 

Not  being  very  strong,  I  was  compelled  to  rest  a  few  weeks, 
after  which  I  accepted  a  call  from  the  Rev.  Mr.  Haggerty  to 
work  with  him  in  the  Tower  Street  Church,  St.  Louis,  Mo. 
Our  souls  were  made  happy  in  seeing  scores  of  young  people 
turn  from  sin,  profess  Christ,  and  become  at  once  zealous 
workers  for  the  Lord. 

A  dear  young  girl,  under  deep  conviction,  who  read  her 
Bible  much,  but  did  not  understand  it,  asked  me  what  was 
meant  in:  "Consider  the  lilies,  how  they  grow;  they  toil  not, 
neither  do  they  spin."  I  explained  to  her:  "As  the  lily  is 
a  specimen  of  divine  workmanship,  without  care  on  its  part, 
so  can  you  be  made  beautiful  by  the  same  Creator.  'The 
lilies  toil  not,  neither  do  they  spin.'  That  is,  as  they  grow 
without  effort,  so  do  children  and  animals.  As  it  is  in  the 
natural  and  physical,  so  is  it  with  spiritual  growth;  we  grow 
not  by  fretting  or  struggling,  but  by  faith  in  Christ. 

"  'No  man,  by  taking  thought,  has  ever  added  a  cubit  to  his 
stature.'  Thus  the  true  stature  can  only  be  attained  by 
entire  trust  in  God.  Not  your  works,  but  the  Lord  working 
in  you." 

"Is  a  Christian  not  to  work?"  she  asked. 

"Certainly  they  should,  but  they  should  not  try  to  do  what 
has  already  been  done  for  them.  For  lilies  to  grow,  they 
must  have  air,  light,  heat  and  moisture,  which  come  from  na- 
ture. For  you  to  grow  spiritually  you  must  say  'YES'  to  God. 
Then  will  the  conflict  end,  and  peace  enter  your  troubled 
soul." 

"It  is  Christ  who  does  all,"  she  replied.  Then  she  called 
on  the  Lord,  found  her  Savior,  and  was  freed  from  sin.  Hal- 
lelujah! Scores  and  scores  of  dear  souls  were  brought  from 


MISSOURI    CONFERANCE.  169'" 

darkness  to  light,  and  are  now  faithful  to  Him  who  saves. 
Amen! 

I  shall  never  forget  the  Sunday  School  Superintendent,  who 
was  also  a  class-leader,  and  took  an  active  part  with  the  young 
people,  and  rendered  great  service  in  every  meeting.  I  praise 
God  for  willing  workers  in  His  cause. 

From  St.  Louis  I  went  to  Glasgow,  Mo.,  being  the  guest  of 
Rev.  Mr.  Babbit,  who  married  my  niece,  Miss  Halie  Moore. 
While  there  I  was  permitted,  in  the  name  of  the  dear  Lord, 
to  attend  the  Missouri  Conference,  where  I  met  many  dear 
souls,  the  fruits  of  my  former  labors. 


170  THE   TRUE    WAY. 


CHAPTER  X. 

ON  THE  PACIFIC  COAST.— LOS  ANGELES.— SAN 
DIEGO.  —  RIVERSIDE.—  REVIVAL  IN  LOS  AN- 
GELES—SAN JACINTO— SAN  BERNARDINO— EL- 
SINORE.— WILDOMAR.—  RETURN  TO  LOS  AN- 
GELES—OTHER EVANGELISTIC  LABORS  IN 
SOUTHERN  CALIFORNIA. 

fr      WAS  NEXT  DIRECTED  by  "the  still  small  voice"  to 

go  to  the  Pacific  Coast,  accompanied    by  Sister  Cowan, 

and    her  baby  boy,  one   year  old,  who  was    a   source  of 

great  comfort  to  us  on  our  long,  beautiful  journey.     At  that 

time,  first-class    excursion  tickets    from    Kansas  City  to  Los 

Angeles  and  return  were  selling  for  five  dollars,  owing  to  a  cut 

in   rates  by  rival  roads.     We  were  on  the  road  eight    days, 

being  delayed  by  heavy  rains  and  washouts. 

At  4  p.  m.,  April  26,  1886,  we  reached  Los  Angeles,  Cal , 
perfectly  delighted  with  the  beautiful  city  and  the  scenery  ot 
the  surrounding  country,  I  insert  some  extracts  from  a  let- 
ter written  at  that  time,  which  was  published  by  many  East 
ern  papers,  and  copied  by  the  Los  Angeles  Christian  Advo- 
cate: 

"The  city  of  Los  Angeles  is  a  place  of  fruits  and  flowers, . 
the  atmosphere  loaded  with  most  delicious  fragrance  from  the 
orange  groves,  rare  flowers  and  blossoming  shrubbery,  which 
maKes  it  one  of  the  most  beautiful  cities  of  this  balmy  South- 
ern clime.  It  is  the  county  seat  of  Los  Angeles  county,  on  a 
river  of  the  same  name.  It  has  broad  avenues  and  intersect- 
ing streets  lined  with  hedges  of  cypress  and  lime,  trimmed  in 
a  variety  of  shapes  with  great  neatness.  There  are  also  the 


LOS    ANGEEES.  171 

willow-shaped  pepper  trees  with  their  spreading,  bushy  tops, 
and  its  companion,  the  eucalyptus,  tall,  and  of  rapid  growth. 
Most  all  the  vegetation  is  evergreen,  giving  to  the  place  an 
aspect  of  perpetual  verdure.  Its  location  is  unrivaled,  being 
situated  so  near  to  the  ocean,  and  in  close  proximity  to  Pasa- 
dena, much  visited  by  parties  in  driving  for  recreation  and 
pleasure.  On  the  north  is  the  Sierra  Madre  mountains.  To 
the  east  the  scenery  is  somewhat  varied,  as  the  valley  extends 
far  into  the  distance,  with  high,  isolated  mountains  on  either 
side  capped  with  snow.  To  the  south  the  scenery  is  still 
more  varied.  The  surface  is  undulating,  with  some  hills  in  the 
distance,  and  between  these  elevations  the  blue  waters  of  the 
great  Pacific  are  seen  glistening  in  the  sun.  The  residences, 
many  of  them,  are  very  fine  and  fitted  up  with  great  neatness. 
These  are  not  confined  to  one  street  or  avenue,  but  radiate  in 
all  directions  for  miles  from  a  common  center. 

"The  city  is  situated  on  a  gentle  slope  of  rising  ground 
lying  finely  to  the  sun,  with  an  elevation  of  four  hundred  feet 
above  the  sea  level.  It  is  indeed  truly  one  of  the  great  health 
resorts;  but  not  until  the  last  few  years  does  there  seem  to 
have  been  any  realization  of  its  great  sanitary  advantages  by 
people  of  the  Eastern  States.  At  this  time  every  hotel,  board- 
ing house  and  private  residence  that  have  rooms  to  spare,  are 
crowded  with  tourists  seeking  a  respite  from  the  malaria  and 
fevers  of  the  South  and  the  cyclones  of  the  North.  Los  An- 
geles has  a  population  of  over  40,000,  with  schools,  churches 
societies,  easy  railroad  connections,  and  express  and  telephone 
facilities  that  will  compare  with  those  of  any  other  city  in  the 
Union.  The  rapid  growth  of  this  city  in  the  past  few  years 
has  been  wonderful,  and  in  the  near  future  it  will  be  even 
more  wonderful.  The  harbors  on  the  Pacific  are  considered 
the  finest  in  the  world,  some  of  which  are  not  far  distant  from 
this  city. 

"Language  fails  in  describing  the  fruit  growing  capacity  of 
this  country.  The  oranges,  lemons,  dates,  figs,  apricots,  prunes, 


172  THE    TRUE    WAV. 

pears,  peaches  a.nd  apples  are  the  admiration  of  every  visitor. 
Much  attention  has  also  been  given  to  the  raising  of  stock, 
not  only  cattle  and  hogs,  but  horses  also.  Great  attention  is 
given  to  grape-growing.  Large  quantities  of  wine  are  made 
and  shipped  every  year.  The  muscat  or  raisin  grape  yields 
abundant  crops  near  the  foothills,  ripens  early,  and  dries 
readily  in  the  sun.  Not  only  in  the  city,  but  in  the  country, 
you  will  find  an  intelligent  and  refined  society.  Owing  to  the 
mildness  of  the  weather,  fuel  is  not  of  so  much  importance 
as  in  colder  climates.  The  mountain  canyons  furnish  ash, 
the  river  courses  and  streams  willow  and  sycamore,  and  a  few- 
miles  distant  is  an  abundance  of  coal  at  five  dollars  per  ton. 
Too  much  cannot  be  said  in  praise  of  the  schools,  which 
cannot  be  excelled  in  any  of  the  States.  I  must  not  forget  to 
say  that  while  I  am  writing  I  can  look  on  the  snow-capped 
mountains,  and  at  the  same  time  enjoy  the  warm,  balmy 
breeze  of  this  beautiful  southern  clime.  It  makes  me  feel 
sometimes  as  though  it  was  surely  the  land  where  the  curse 
put  upon  the  race  in  Eden  had  never  been  heard  of,  much 
less  realized.  Yours  truly, 

LIZZIE  E.  MILLER,  Evangelist. 
Formerly  of  Fairview,  VV.  Va. 

I  had  been  in  this  beautiful  city  only. a  short  time  when 
many  of  the  pastors  who  knew  me  by  reputation,  invited  me 
to  work  with  them.  I  preached  first  in  the  University 
Church  in  the  absence  of  the  pastor,  Rev.  Mr.  Colburn. 
Rev.  M.  M.  Bovard,  president  of  the  college,  accompanied 
me  to  the  pulpit,  and  introduced  me  to  a  waiting  congregation. 
I  was  next  called  to  speak  in  Pasadena,  in  the  First  Meth  - 
odist  Church,  of  which  Rev.  Mr.  Bunker  was  pastor. 

My  next  work  was  in  San  Diego  in  the  temperance  cause, 
under  the  auspices  of  the  W.  C.  T.  U.  At  their  request  I  at- 
tended the  annual  convention  at  Riverside  in  September.  At 
the  close  of  the  convention  I  preached  for  Rev.  Mr.  Button, 


ASBURY    M.   E.  CHURCH. 


173 


pastor  of  the  Baptist  Church.  My  first  protracted  effort  was 
with  Rev.  Mr.  Spencer,  pastor  of  the  Main  Street  Church, 
Los  Angeles.  I  was  not  surprised  to  see  this  work  open  up 
with  the  salvation  of  souls  from  the  first  meeting.  Sinners 
cried  for  mercy  and  believers  sought  perfect  salvation.  The 
pastor,  in  an  article  in  the  Christian  Adiocate  said:  "We 
are  in  the  midst  of  a  blessed,  glorious  revival  of  religion. 
Many  souls  have  already  been  happily  converted  and  still  the 
good  work  goes  on.  An  evangelist,  Miss  Lizzie  E.  Miller, 
who  has  successfully  labored  in  almost  every  state  in  the  Un- 
ion, is  an  earnest  worker  and  a  prudent  laborer,  who  comes  to 
us  well  recommended  from  sister  churches.  I  have  known 
of  her  myself,  by  reputation,  for  several  years.  The  Lord 
has  crowned  her  labors  with  us  in  a  mos>t  signal  manner.  I 
can  recommend  her  to  the  confidence  of  God's  people  where- 
ever  she  may  go  to  work  for  the  blessed  Master.  We  are 
compelled  to  enlarge  our  church,  that  we  may  have  room  to 
gather  in  the  sheaves.  We  have  had  eighty  accessions  since 
these  meetings.  Praise  the  Lord!  I.  L.  SPENCER,  pastor. 
October  15,  1886."  At  the  close  of  the  meeting  the  pastor 
said  he  had  never  witnessed  a  more  beautiful  sight  in  any 
meeting,  so  many  young  men  and  women  brought  into  the 
light  of  God,  who  being  truly  converted  were  not  afraid  to 
testify  for  Jesus. 

The  following  week  I  began  working  in  the  Asbury  M.  E 
Church,  having  been  called  by  the  pastor,  Rev.  Mr.  Robin- 
son. Scores  in  this  meeting  came  to  the  altar  who  were  hap- 
pily converted,  many  uniting  with  the  church.  Throughout  the 
meeting  great  interest  was  manifested.  There  were  large  audien- 
ces and  marked  attention.  I  could  never  have  felt  it  my  duty  to 
leave  such  a  glorious,  interesting  work,  had  not  previous  en- 
gagements demanded  my  departure.  The  last  night  of  the 
meeting  the  house  was  densely  crowded,  so  much  so  that  the 
pulpit  and  aisles  were  full  and  I  merely  had  standing  room. 
The  faces  of  the  dear  converts  shone  as  they  gave  evidence 


174  THE   TRUE    WAY. 

of  belonging  to  Christ  Jesus.  It  is  not  possible  to  explain 
here  my  feelings  of  joy,  which  were  wonderfully  intense,  as  I 
realized  the  entire  work  was  signally  blessed  by  God.  Hal- 
lelujah to  his  precious  name!  I  closed  these  meetings  with 
songs  of  rejoicing  on  Sabbath  evening,  thanking  the  Lord 
for  the  little  I  was  permitted  to  do  that  the  Kingdom  might 
come.  Oh,  it  does  pay  to  trust  and  obey. 

Early  Monday  morning  dear  Mother  Gay  took  me  to  her 
beautiful  suburban  home  in  the  city.  She,  with  her  husband 
and  all  their  family,  were  true  workers  in  the  Asbury  Church. 
They  were  all  so  good  and  kind  to  me  as  I  rested  from  day  to 
day  in  peaceful,  quiet  comfort,  thanking  God  for  His  kind- 
ness and  mercy  to  me.  They  had  two  amiable  daughters  and 
a  noble  son  at  home  with  them,  who  were  lovely  Christians. 
The  eldest  daughter  married  Mr.  H.  Clement,  a  good,  noble 
gentleman,  whose  house  was  always  my  home  until  his  peer- 
less wife  went  to  glory.  Oh,  how  sad  I  felt  when  I  knew  that 
I  should  never  see  her  again,  but  the  good  Lord  dried  my 
tears  and  helped  me  to  say,  "Thy  will  be  done."  The  son, 
too,  has  gone  to  heaven  with  praises  on  his  lips,  leaving  but 
one  daughter  at  home  to  comfort  her  parents  in  their  declin- 
ing years.  She  is  not  only  fully  saved,  but  has  a  voice  like  a 
nightingale  which  I  covet  entirely  for  my  blessed  Jesus.  The 
Lord  help  her,  is  my  prayer.  Amen.  Their  home  has  ever 
since  been  one  of  my  peaceful  visiting  places,  thank  God. 
Oh,  how  often  they  have  cheered,  nourished  and  comforted 
my  heart  when  I  have  been  worn  and  weary.  How  often  God 
has  made  them  a  blessing  to  my  soul,  for  which  I  praise  His 
holy  name. 

My  next  work  was  with  Rev.  Mr.  Gillen,  of  Riverside, 
which  was  one  of  the  most  trivial  fields  of  labor  I  have  found 
in  California.  I  was  lodged  in  a  Baptist  family  and  took  my 
meals  with  the  pastor.  As  often  as  we  ate  we  called  upon 
God  to  do  his  work  through  feeble  lips  of  clay.  It  was  evident 
to  me  that  there  was  no  opening,  or  breaking  through  sa- 


SECKET    PRAYER.  175 

tan's  ranks,  which  unsettled  me  a  little,  but  I  continued  pray- 
ing that  the  Holy  Spirit  would  teach,  and  God  helped  me  to 
claim  the  victory  through  faith.  The  devil  appeared  to  me 
in  person  as  he  never  had  before.  His  presence  filled  the 
church  and  darkness  overshadowed  the  congregation.  Oh, 
how  often  I  went  alone  to  the  beautiful  orange  and  lemon 
groves,  prostrating  myself  on  the  ground  for  two  or  three 
hours,  crushed  with  the  weight  of  responsibility  for  sinners 
who  could  not  apparently  be  reached.  There  were  numerous  ob- 
stacles to  be  overcome,  with  this  people,  before  God  permitted 
us  to  gain  the  victory.  Not  until  those  who  were  opposed 
to  the  terms  of  the  blessed  gospel,  had  acknowledged  all  in  our 
pretence  before  God,  did  the  power  of  the  Spirit  prevail.  As 
the  church  went  down  into  the  crimson  flood,  losing  sight  of 
self  and  the  world,  rising  with  the  mind  of  Christ,  sinners 
were  converted.  Then  I  had  no  more  conflicts  with  satan 
The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  was  accepted.  I  continued  with  per- 
fect peace  and  joy  with  the  sanctifying  Redeemer.  I  thanked 
God  for  trying  places.  Amen. 

In  this  meeting  a  dear  young  girl,  who  had  been  under  deep 
conviction,  became  hardened  in  sin  by  refusing  to  yield  to  the 
moving  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  in  sadness  returned  to  her 
eastern  home.  On  the  evening  of  her  arrival  she  was  taken 
with  brain  fever  and  died  without  hope  in  Christ.  Her 
closed  eyes  and  blanched  face  were  the  means  of  the  conver- 
sion of  her  father  and  all  his  household.  The  mother  wrote 
me  that  judgment  was  visited  on  their  home  because  of  diso- 
bedience. The  daughter  in  her  delirium  spoke  constantly  of 
the  meetings,  saying:  "Tell  Sister  Miller  to  pray  for  me. 
Truly  our  home  is  a  Bethel  wnere  the  Lord  of  glory  loves  to 
dwell."  ^, 

While  engaged  in  these  services  Rev.  Mr.  Nixon,  of  San  Ja- 
cinto  invited  me  to  assist  him.  Upon  my  answering  him  un- 
favorably, he  called  to  see  me  and  presented  their  great  need 
of  a  protracted  effort.  In  less  than  a  month  I  was  permitted 


176  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

to  enter  this  field,  but  neither  the  pastor  nor  his  wife  were 
.able  to  attend  the  services.  In  a  few  months  afterwards  both 
•of  them  were  called  home  to  glory.  Every  day  the  work 
.  moved  along  with  increasing  interest  and  success  crowned  our 
,effortc.  Persons  not  only  came  forward  and  were  converted, 
•but  also  united  with  the  church  and  became  zealous  workers. 
There  was  a  true,  Godly  power  prevailing  in  every  service. 
.A  dear  sister  said  she  had  been  a  follower  of  Ingersol  and 
Thomas  Paine,  enjoyed  the  card  table  and  the  giddy  dance, 
••but  had  now  learned  a  new  way,  since  she  had  been  saved  by 
rthe  blood  of  the  Lamb.  A  lady  was  happily  converted  and 
thought  she  must  immediately  enter  the  public  work  for  God. 
But  instead,  she  was  confined  to  her  chamber  for  many 
•months.  Upon  returning  to  her  eastern  home  she  was 
-obliged  to  take  the  place  of  a  servant.  She  did  not  submit 
cheerfully  to  this  discipline,  but  fretted  and  rebelled,  finally  re- 
lapsed into  doubt  and  became  miserably  unhappy,  because 
.she  was  not  willing  "to  be  as  clay  in  the  hands  of  the  potter." 

Her  sister,  converted  at  the  same  time  as  herself,  expressed 
her  willingness  to  be  used  as  the  Holy  Spirit  directed.  She 
did  not,  however,  enter  immediately  upon  public  work  for 
Jesus,  as  she  desired,  but  was  confined  in  the  sick  room  un- 
til she  lost  her  husband  and  three  lovely  daughters  immedi- 
ately after  returning  home.  As  the  sorrows  came  heavily  she 
clung  more  closely  to  Jesus,  listening  to  the  whisperings  of 
;the  Holy  Spirit  and  while  passing  through  the  white  heat  she 
-was  neither  blurred  nor  blistered,  but  came  out  a  perfect  ves- 
rsel,  fit  for  the  master's  use.  As  this  dear  daughter  was  sub- 
.missive  to  the  will  of  God,  so  is  there  true  acceptance  and 
full  salvation  for  you,  dear  reader,  if  you  place  your  standard 
high  in  the  Lord.  Glory  to  his  name  ! 

The  work  in  this  place  was  not  confineu'  to  the  old,  mid- 
•dled-aged  and  the  young,  but  many  children  were  converted, 
:and  united  with  the  church.  I  was  next  called  to  San 
Bernardino  by  Rev.  Mr.  Wachob.  In  this  revival  we  held 


MRS.  SWING.  177 

union  meetings  at  which  all  the  ministers  were  often  present. 
Being  a  union  service,  many  of  my  Presbyterian  friends  were 
present,  and  knowing  their  opposition  to  a  public  demonstra- 
tion of  sanctification,  led  me  to  present  pure  and  undefiled  re- 
ligion in  such  a  way  as  to  settle  conviction  upon  every  true 
believer's  heart.  Thank  God  for  a  knowing  salvation!  Brother 
Linville,  a  member  of  the  Presbyterian  church  in  good  stand- 
ing, was  abundantly  blessed,  and  speaking  before  the  congre- 
gation, said  :  "Had  Sister  Miller  presented  the  truth  in  any 
other  way  than  she  did,  I  should  not  have  gone  to  the  mercy- 
seat  and  found  Christ  as  my  satisfying  portion."  Amen  ! 

When  preaching  in  the  opera  house  I  had  a  different  class 
of  people  to  hear  me,  skeptics,  infidels,  drunkards  and  univer- 
salists.  I  said  to  one  of  the  latter:  "Do  you  believe  the  bible?" 
"Yes,  in  part,"  he  replied,  "but  I  do  not  believe  in  hell." 
"But,"  I  said,  "hell  is  in  the  bible.  If  you  take  out  hell  you 
have  as  much  right  to  take  out  heaven  and  holiness.  Does 
not  the  bible  say  hell  was  prepared  for  the  devil  and  his  an- 
gels? — Mathew  25,41  Jude  6.  God  pleads  with  all  not  to  go 
there.  Do  not  cheat  yourself,  friend,  hut  prepare  for  heaven 
in  the  Lord's  way.  Should  there  be  a  hell  and  you  do  not 
try  to  avoid  it  you  will  lose  heaven  and  your  own  soul, 
too.  Oh!  will  you  not  take  warning,  dear  sir,  before  it  is  too 
late?  If  there  is  no  hell  for  the  wicked,  neither  is  there  any 
heaven  for  the  righteous.  You  are  building  on  the  sand  of 
time  and  when  the  rushing  breakers  of  a  fearful  death  rushes 
in  upon  you,  it  will  be  too  late  then  to  call  on  Jesus.  Now 
accept  your  Savior,  and  no  longer  deny  the  living  God  who 
is  able  to  relieve  you  of  all  your  wants  and  prepare  you  to 
walk  the  golden  streets  in  the  celestial  city  and  forev- 
er reign  with  the  King  in  His  beauty.  Dost  thou  believe, 
friend?"  He  could  not  answer  for  weeping.  When  he  be- 
came more  calm,  he  said:  "I  never  knew  it  was  so  easy  to 
accept  Christ  as  you  explain  salvation."  Before  leaving  for 
Cincinnati,  Ohio,  he  was  made  happy  in  Christ  and  had  a 


178  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

foretaste  of  heaven  while  here  on  earth.   Hallelujah  to   Jesus! 
Amen,  and  Amenx 

Mrs.  Swing  told  me  of  a  very  sick  lady  who  was  not  sat- 
isfied with  her  Christian  experience  and  desired  me  to  visit  her. 
We  were  met  by  the  husband,  who  was  very  unkind  in  his  re- 
marks to  Mrs.  S.,  who  enquired  for  his  wife.  "My  wife  is 
very  sick,"  he  said,  "and  you  people  trouble  her  greatly,  for 
which  I  do  not  thank  you."  Mrs  S.  introduced  me,  weeping 
bitterly,  and  explained  that  I  was  a  believer  in  holiness.  He 
took  my  extended  hand,  saying  in  a  subdued  tone,  "I  have 
nothing  against  you  nor  your  work."  From  his  curt  remarks 
to  Mrs.  Swing  I  inferred  that  he  despised  Christian  workers, 
of  all  denominations.  I  felt  that  it  was  in  God's  order  to  re- 
prove sin  and  show  the  importance  of  being  saved,  and  that 
salvation  wa°  not  of  man,  but  of  Christ  through  His  blood. 
I  closed  my  remarks  with  the  statement  that  I  had  a  praying 
list  in  my  book  of  remembrance,  and  each  individual  wis 
remembered  daily  at  a  throne  of  grace.  "I  shall  be  glad  to 
put  you  on  the  list  if  you  so  desire."  As  we  bade  him  good 
evening,  he  said  in  a  tender,  low  tone,  "Will  you  please  put 
me  in  your  book  of  remembrance  and  pray  for  me  ?"  I  left 
him  a  subdued  man,  and  felt  impressed  that  God  wanted  me 
to  talk  to  the  unconverted  husband,  instead  of  the  Christian 
wife. 

In  this  meeting  we  had  a  great  many  interesting  conversions. 
I  give  all  honor  and  glory  to  the  blessed  trinity.  My  next 
work  was  with  the  Rev.  Mr.  N.  Wicklin,  at  Elsinore.  This 
meeting  progressed  rapidly,  with  large  congregations  and  in- 
tense interest  from  the  beginning.  I  never  felt  a  more  earnest 
desire  to  bow  low  at  the  feet  of  Jesus  and  push  the  battle 
mightily,  than  in  these  services.  Many  of  the  workers  were 
true  and  faithful,  praying  many  times  a  day,  while  others 
were  doing  the  will  of  God  by  stirring  up  the  people  to  a 
sense  of  their  duty.  Scores  and  scores  were  justified,  while 
many  believers  were  brought  into  the  light  of  sanctification, 


AT    ELSINORE.  179 

who  are  today  on  the  highway  of  holiness,  serving  God    with 
an  eye  single  to  His  honor  and  glory.     How  precious  ! 

One  dear  brother,  who  was  blessedly  saved,  went  all  over 
the  house  praising  God,  shaking  hands  with  both  saints  and 
sinners,  urging  all  to  find  salvation  "while  Jesus  of  Nazareth 
passeth  by."  Hallelujah!  A  very  unhappy  soul  said  she  was 
praying  and  reading  the  bible  but  was  not  saved.  I  asked 
what  she  expected  to  get  from  God  by  praying  and  reading 
the  bible.  "I  want  joy  and  peace  of  mind,"  she  said,  "as 
others  say  they  have."  "But,  if  you  are  saved  by  Christ,  it 
must  be  through  faith,"  I  said,  "and  not  by  feeling  nor  works. 
You  can  never  be  at  peace  with  God  so  long  as  you  trust  to 
feeling  or 'experience  to  save  you.  No,  no,  dear  soul;  you 
must  be  saved  by  the  blood  of  Christ,  who  has  finished  the 
work  of  redemption  if  you  accept  it.  If  you  are  hungrying 
and  struggling  for  liberty  from  sin,  you  can  find  rjsst,  and  the 
God  of  peace  will  be  with  you.  My  dear  child,  begin  at  this 
moment  to  accept  Jesus."  Weeping  aloud,  she  said:  "Will 
you  pray  for  me?"  We  knelt  in  prayer  and  I  besought  the 
Lord  to  save  her,  for  Jesus'  sake.  When  rising  from  our  knees, 
she  praised  God  with  a  happy  heart.  The  last  letter  L  had 
from  her  she  was  teaching  in  the  Sabbath  school,  was  a  tem- 
perance worker  and  in  every  way  she  could,  was  doing  some- 
thing for  her  blessed  Savior.  Praise  God! 

From  Elsinore  I  was  called  to  Wildomar  to  speak  on  tem- 
perance, and  from  there  to  Murietta,  where  I  remained  but  a 
few  days  and  then  proceeded  to  Oceanside,  where  sinners 
were  converted.  There  was  marked  interest  in  these  serv- 
ices and  much  good  accomplished  A  poor  sinner 
called  on  me  to  learn  about  Jesus.  "I  do  not  understand 
God  and  the  many  things  you  have  said  about  salvation- 
Will  you  please  explain  the  bible  more  fully  to  me?  From 
the  scripture  I  proved  to  him  that  the  Lord  talked  to  the  Jew 
and  the  Gentile,  to  the  conveited  and  the  unconverted,  to  the 
saint  as  well  as  the  sinner. 


180  THE   TRUE    WAY. 

i  explained  to  him  that  the  old  testament  was  written  for 
the  benefit  of  those  who  lived  under  the  covenant  made  at 
Sinai,  between  God  and  the  Jews,  Moses  being  the  media- 
tor. The  new  testament  was  given  for  the  benefit  of  those  for 
whom  Christ  was  mediator.  Those  tvo  books  are  called  the 
bible  and  ccntain  three  dispensations  :  first,  Patriarchial,  be- 
ginning at  the  fall  of  Adam,  to  the  giving  of  the  law  by  Moses 
on  Sinai.  Jewish,  from  his  time  until  the  crucifixion  of 
Christ.  Christian,  from  the  Pentecost,  after  Christ's  resurrec- 
tion, until  the  end  of  time.  There  are  sixty-six  books  in  the 
bible,  written  by  forty  different  witnesses,  who  followed  vari- 
ous occupations.  The  old  testament  contains  the  law  of  Mo- 
ses, the  prophets  and  the  Psalms. — Luke  24,  44.  From 
Genesis  to  Eeutercncrry  is  called  the  Pentetuch. 

Moses  first  gave  an  account  of  the  creation  of  the  world, 
its  inhabitants,  how  God  dealt  with  men  and  families  and 
afterward  with  society  and  great  nations.  Those  books  teach 
bow  God  is  connected  with  man  singly  and  collectively,  and 
how  man  is  controlled  by  God,  mentally,  physically  and 
spiritually.  Joshua,  Judges,  First  and  Second  Samuel,  First 
and  Second  Kings  are  the  prophets.  The  latter  include  all 
the  books  from  Isaiah  to  Malachiah.  Judges  gives  us  a  peo- 
ple lost  in  rebellion,  who  were  once  pure  and  first  created  in 
the  image  of  God.  Ezra,  Nehemiah,  Esther,  Job,  Psalms, 
Proverbs,  Eeclesiastes,  Songs  of  Solomon,  Ruth,  Lamentations 
and  Daniel  are  the  pure  teachings  which  will  not  only  instruct, 
satisfy  and  encourage,  but  will  lead  you  into  the  light  of 
Christ  and  keep  you  with  him  forever. 

Through  the  holy  hfbok  of  inspiration  he  saw  his  way  clear- 
ly to  Jesus,  and  was  not  only  saved,  but  became  a  worker  for 
the  Lord.  I  have  great  reason  to  praise  Jehovah  when  think- 
ing of  the  thousands,  once  as  ignorant  of  the  Scriptures  as  this 
man,  now  blessedly  saved  and  working  daily  for  Jesus.  In 
every  meeting  I  have  had  more  or  less  of  this  class  of  people 


AT  FULTON    WELLS.  181 

converted.     I  thank  God  for  being   able  to   teach   them  the 
pure  way. 

I  next  spoke  at  Fulton  Wells,  now  called  Santa  Fe  Springs, 
and  preached  ten  days  in  the  first  Mission  held  in  the  city  of 
Los  Angeles,  now  called  Peniel  Hall,  on  Main  street.  When 
engaged  in  these  services  I  was  entertained  by  Dr.  and  Mrs. 
Whistler,  whose  house  has  ever  since  been  my  home  when  in 
the  city.  I  was  cordially  made  welcome  by  the  good  Doctor 
and  his  peerless  wife,  who,  after  a  happy  married  life  of  more 
than  fifty  years,  has  passed  on  to  the  home  above.  When  she 
left  us,  no  one  felt  the  loss  of  a  mother,  sister,  and  dear  com 
panion  more  than  myself.  •  I  traveled  one  hundred  miles  to 
attend  the  fiftieth  anniversary  of  their  marriage,  and  while  on 
the  way  felt  impressed  to  pencil  a  few  lines  to  them  in  honor 
of  the  occasion,  which  the  children  requested  me  to  read  to 
the  guests  at  dinner.  They  were  as  follows: 

A  merry  year  to  you,  my  friends, 
And  may  the  cheer  that  this  day  lends 
To  those  now  gathered  in  your  home, 
Backward  in  blessings  to  you  come. 

May  the  merry  voices,  at  this  time, 
Cause  early  memories  to  sweetly  twine 
Around  the  hours  of  youthful  days. 
From  cheerful  hearts  you  get  the  praise. 

Although  your  youthful  years  are  done, 
Your  Christian  songs  are  ever  sung 
With  happy  hearts,  in  Christ  made  free 
From  sin,  and  doubt,  and  misery. 

Upon  your  fiftieth  wedding  day 
We  come  to  cheer  you  on  your  way 
To  the  home  above,  not  made  with  hands, 
Where  we  will  -meet  in  happy  lands. 


182  THE   TRUE    WAY. 

As  we  share  your  joys  upon  this  day, 
In  mingling  our  voices  in  the  good,  good  way, 
May  years  in  the  future  be  as  happily  spent 
In  wedded  harmony  and  blissful  content. 

As  the  days  of  eigh teen-ninety-one 

Are  filled  with  giowing,  gentle  song, 

When  the  wedding  of  ninety-two  comes  round 

May  you  in  your  happy  home  be  found. 

Long  may  your  house  a  beacon  be  of  light 
To  those  who  love  to  do  the  right, 
By  accepting  the  truth  as  you  give  it  of  God, 
In  turning  from  sin  and  searching  His  Word. 

May  the  aged  not  only  hear  the  truth, 
But  may  you  teach  it  to  listening  youth, 
Who,  with  joyful  hearts,  come  to  the  fold, 
Believing  that  Jesus  is  better  than  gold. 

May  you  work  and  pray,  and  teach  each  day, 
Until  all  shall  learn  the  holy  way, 
And  sinners  accept  the  joyous  mirth 
That  God  has  promised  to  each  on  earth; 
And  coming  years  you'll  chant  again, 
"Peace  on  earth,  good  will  to  men." 

My  next  protracted  effort  was  with  Rev.  Mr.  Stone,  a  Con- 
gregational minister  at  Lugonia,  who  has  since  passed  on  to 
glory.  Owing  to  previous  calls  I  did  not  remain  over  but  ten 
days,  yet  in  that  time  I  saw  sinners  converted,  believers  sanc- 
tified, the  church  built  up  and  saints  strengthened  in  the 
glorious  work  of  the  blessed  redeemer. 

At  the  hotel  where  I  was  entertained,  a  very  unhappy  man 
called  to  see  me.  He  related  how  he  came  to  fall  from  an 
honest,  upright  life  to  drunkenness  and  debauchery.  It  was 
the  result  of  taking  the  first  glass,  which  had  not  destroyed 
him  but  was  the  first  step  on  the  road  to  ruin  "Many  years 


ACCEPT    HIS    WORD.  183 

passed  in  wild  dissipation,  until  delirium  followed,  and  had  it 
not  been  for  a  kind  friend  who  was  watching  and  praying  for 
me,  my  life  then  would  have  ended.  My  "mother,"  he  con- 
tinued, "who  always  prayed  for  her  wayward  boy,  was  heart 
broken  and  died  of  grief.  After  her  death  I  reflected  on  the 
cause  of  my  miserable  career  and  traced  it  to  the  accursed 
cup,  and  I  made  a  solemn  vow  to  'touch  not,  taste  not,  han- 
dle not,'  the  destroyer  of  my  soul  and  body.  As  soon  as  my 
mind  became  clear,  a  dear  friend,  who  was  converted  under 
your  ministry,  told  me  where  you  were  and  said  that  if  I 
called  you  would  give  me  the  true  method  by  which  I  could 
always  be  kept.  I  have  not  been  in  church  for  twenty  years, 
but  have  never  forgotten  my  mother's  prayers  and  early 
teachings." 

I  told  him  it  was  his  privilege  to  receive  a  special  spiritual 
blessing,  and  find  grace  and  power  with  God,  to  walk  blame- 
lessly here  and  have  life  everlasting  in  the  world  to  come. 
And  this  true  assurance  is  not  a  matter  of  feeling,  but  an  act 
of  faith. 

God's  Word  says,  "Sinners  shall  pant  after  Him  as  the 
hart  panteth  after  the  water  brook."  "My  dear  sir,  if  you  are 
panting  after  God  now,  accept  His  Word.  It  is  the  blood, 
the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  only,  that  can  cover  the  past."  We 
knelt  in  prayer,  and  so  continued  for  some  time,  but  he  could 
not  find  the  way.  I  told  him  to  continue  seeking  until  he 
found  Christ.  He  came  the  following  week  with  misery  de- 
picted on  his  face,  saying,  in  broken  accents,  "I  am  too  wicked 
lor  God  to  save  me  for  Jesus'  sake!"  I  told  him  he  was  very 
near  the  kingdom.  He  said:  "Do  pray  for  me,  lady,  once 
more."  I  prayed,  and  then  instructed  him  to  tell  Jesus  what 
he  wanted.  In  great  agony  he  called  upon  God.  I  prayed 
again.  He  cried  aloud,  moaned  and  struggled  upon  his 
knees  for  over  two  hours.  I  prayed  once  more,  asking  the 
Savior  to  aid  him  in  giving  up  all  now.  I  said  to  him,  "When 
the  destroying  angel  went  through  Egypt,  it  was  the  blood  oi 


184  THE   TRUE    WAY. 

the  Lamb  on  the  door-posts  that  saved  the  Israelites,  and  it 
must  be  the  blood  that  saves  you."  Thanks  to  the  Holy 
Spirit,  light  began  to  dawn,  and  he  arose  a  changed  man. 
His  delight  now  is  to  be  faithful  in  the  Salvation  Army,  the 
work  of  his  choice.  Bless  God! 

From  here  I  went  to  attend  a  camp  meeting  in  Azusaf 
where  many  believers  were  brought  into  the  light  of  sanctifi- 
cation,  and  sinners  were  justified.  A  sad  soul,  in  great  dark- 
ness, asked  me  to  explain  sanctification.  I  read  from  the 
Word:  "Christ  Jesus,  that  he  might  sanctify  the  people,  suf- 
fered without  the  gate." — Hebrews,  10-12. 

In  the  very  beginning  of  man's  fall  God  promised  restora- 
tion through  His  own  son,  that  he  might  destroy  the  works 
of  the  devil. — John  3,  8.  He  shall  save  His  people  from 
their  sins. — Mathew  1,  21.  Hence,  the  Son  of  God  is  the 
only  deliverer.  His  occupation  destroyed  the  body,  or  put 
to  death  the  physical  life.  The  Adamic  nature  is  a  living  prin- 
ciple in  all  mankind,  and  only  when  it  is  crucified,  or  put  to 
to  death,  it  is  destroyed.  Then  being  made  free  from  sin  and  be- 
coming servants  to  God,  we  have  our  fruits  unto  holiness  and 
the  end  everlasting  life. — Romans  6:22. 

The  body  of  sin  being  destroyed  there  is  no  way  by 
which  it  can  be  revived  or  brought  to  life,  except  by  yielding 
to  the  subtle  influence  of  satan,  again  becoming  partakers 
of  his  nature.  He  that  committeth  sin  is  of  the  devil,  for 
the  devil  sinneth  from  the  beginning  and  is  the  author  of  all 
sin."  i  John,  3:  8.  "He  that  is  born  of  God  doth  not  com- 
mit sin,  but  keepeth  himself  and  that  wicked  one  toucheth  him 
not."  i  John,  5:18.  Just  as  the  engine  is  controlled  by  the 
steam,  so  are  we  controlled  when  our  wills  are  swollowed  up 
in  Christ  Jesus.  Whatsoever  toucheth  the  altar  shall  be  holy, 
and  prepared  for  life,  death,  heaven  and  fellowship  with  God 
and  the  saints  in  glory.  "Therefore  there  is  no  condemna- 
tion to  them  which  are  in  Christ  Jesus,  who  walk  not  after 
the  flesh  but  after  the  spirit.  "Do  all  Christians  believe  that 


CHRIST'S  DIVINITY.  185 

Christ  is  the  altar?"  he  asked.  "No,  they  do  not."  I  answered,, 
"some  say  that  the  altar  is  the  communion  table.  Another 
says  the  altar  is  the  cross  of  wood  on  which  Christ  was  cru- 
cified. The  third  discerns  the  true  theory  that  the  Christ- 
ian's altar  is  Christ  Jesus,  our  Savior,  who  gave  Himself  for 
our  sins  that  He  might  deliver  us  from  this  present  evil1 
world."  when  we  can  say:  "I  live  by  the  faith  of  the  Son  of. 
God,  who  loved  me  and  gave  Himself  for  me."  Gal.  14.2-20.- 
Hence,  it  is  not  the  table,  or  the  cross  on  which  He  was 
placed,  for  neither  one  could  sanctify  the  gift.  He  says:  "I 
give  My  flesh  for  the  light  of  the  world."  Thus,  the  body  of 
Christ  was  the  gift,  and  the  altar  was  His  divinity, 
on  which  He  was  offered.  Therefore:  "Jesus  also,  that  He 
might  sanctify  the  people  with  His  own  blood,  suffered  with- 
out the  gate."  Heb.  13.  u.  He  asked:  "How  can  Christ  be 
the  sacrifice  and  altar?" 

I  read:  "When  he  cometh  into  the  world,  he  said,  'sacrifice 
and  offering  thou  wouldst  not,  but  a  body  hast  thou  prepared 
me.'  -  -  Then  He  said,  'Lo,  I  come  to  do  thy  will,  O 
God.'  He  taketh  away  the  first  that  He  may  establish  the 
second.  By  the  which  will  we  are  sanctified  through  the 
offering  of  the  body  of  Jesus  Christ  once  for  all."  Heb.  x^ 
5-10.  "As  the  children  are  partakers  of  flesh  and  blood,  He 
also  Himself  likewise  took  part  of  the  same;  that  through 
death  He  might  destroy  him  that  had  the  power  of  death, 
that  is  the  devil;  and  deliver  them  who,  through  fear  of  death 
were  all  their  lifetime  subject  to  bondage."  Heb.  ii.  n,  45. 
"The  child  grew,  and  waxed  strong  in  spirit,  filled  with  wis 
dom,  and  the  grace  of  God  was  upon  him."  Luke  ii.  40. 
This  proves  Christ's  humanity.  "In  the  beginning  was  the 
Word,  and  the  Word  was  with  God,  and  the  Word  was  God." 
"And  the  Word  was  made  flesh,  and  dwelt  among  us."  John 
i.  i,  14.  Which  proves  Christ's  divinity.  "For  their  sakes  I 
sanctify  myself  that  they  also  might  be  sanctified  through  the 
truth."  John  xvii.  19.  When  Jesus  offered  his  humanity 


186  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

upon  his  divinity  the  great  atonement  was  made  once  for  all. 
"He  that  sanctifieth  and  they  that  are  sanctified  are  all  of 
one,  as  Christ  and  the  Father  are  one." 

Webster's  dictionary  says  "Christ  is  called  the  Christian's 
altar,  He  being  the  atoning  sacrifice  for  sin."  "We  have  an 
altar  whereof  they  have  no  right  to  eat  which  serve  the  tab- 
ernacle." Heb.  xiii.  10.  Dr.  Adam  Clark,  in  his  comments 
on  Heb.  ix,  says:  "Although  Christ  be  but  one,  yet  he  is  un- 
derstood by  us  under  a  variety  of  forms.  He  is  the  taber- 
nacle, on  account  of  the  human  body  in  which  He  dwelt.  He 
is  the  table,  because  He  is  our  bread  of  life.  He  is  the  ark 
which  has  the  law  of  God  concealed  within,  because  He  is 
the  Word  of  the  Father.  He  is  the  candlestick,  because  He  is 
our  spiritual  light.  He  is  the  altar  of  incense,  because  He  is 
the  sweet-smelling  odor  of  sanctification.  He  is  the  altar  of 
burnt  offering,  because  He  is  the  victim  by  death  on  the  cross 
for  the  sins  of  the  whole  world." 

According  to  the  word  of  God,  Christ  is  priest,  sacrifice 
and  altar.  As  a  priest,  He  offered,  as  a  sacrifice,  He  suffered, 
and  as  God  He  supported  His  humanity  in  the  great  suffer- 
ing for  all  mankind,  i  Peter.  3,  18.  Heb.  9.14.  Then 
Christ  the  altar,,  being  greater  than  the  gift,  sanctified  the 
gift.  Mat.  23.18.  Jacob  built  an  altar  when  he  returned 
from  Padan-aram  and  came  to  Shalem,  a  city  in  Canaan,  and 
called  it  El-Elohe  Israel,  that  is  God,  the  God  of  Israel.  Gen. 
33.  18,20.  The  Lord  commanded  Mos.es  to  build  an  altar 
and  gave  directions  as  to  how  it  should  be  built,  and  that  He 
would  come  unto  him  and  bless  him.  Ex.  20.  24,25.  A  few 
chapters  farther  on  He  says:  "The  altar  must  be  sanctified 
and  become  most  holy,  and  whatever  toucheth  the  altar  shall 
be  holy;  Where  I  will  meet  thee  to  speak  thereunto  thee  and 
the  altar  shall  be  sanctified  by  My  glory.  And  it  shall 
be  sanctified  and  be  an  altar  irost  holy,  which  in  the 
Hebrew  means  holiness  of  holiness.  Ex.  40.  >io.  The 
burnt  offerings,  which  typified  our  living  sacrfice,  was  to  be 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  ALTAR.  IS? 

first  washed  of  all  its  filth  and  then  to  be  a  burnt  sacrifice  on 
the  altar  unto   the  Lord.     Levit.  1.9       For  the  sin  offering, 
the  blood  and  the  fat  were  brought  to  the  altar  and  the   rest 
was  burned  without  the  camp.  Levit.  47-12.     The  sin  offer- 
ing must  be  offered  first,  then  the  burnt  offering  on  the  same 
altar."    Levit.  5.  1-7-10.     He   asked:     "Why    is    it   called  a 
burnt  offering?"     I  replied     "It  was  called  the  burnt  offering 
because  the  fire  shall  ever  be  burning  upon  the  altar  and  it 
shall  never  go  out".    Levit.  6.9-13.     The  children  of  Reuben 
and  of  Gad  called  the  altar  Ed:  "For  it  shall  be  a  witness  be- 
tween us    that   the  Lordis    God."     Joshua    22. 34.     Gideon 
built  an  altar  unto   the  Lord  and  called  it  Jehovah-shalom, 
which  means  the  Lord.     Judges  6.25.     I  will  go  unto  the  al- 
tar of  God,  my  exceeding  joy.  I  will  praise  Thee  O  God,  my 
God.     Psalms  43.  4.     Thus,  we  see  in  every  instance  the  Jew- 
ish altar  was  the  true  means  of  a  constant  approach  to    the 
blessed  Lord,  for  the  services  of  every  altar  had  reference  to, 
or   connection  directly  with  God,  of  which  Christ    was    the 
type  and  in  Him,  has  since  been  fulfilled.     The  people  came 
with  theif  offerings  to  the  priests  and  they  offered  them  on  the 
altar.     Levit.  1.  5-10.     So  has  Christ  become  our  approach 
to  God,  and  we  are  made  priests  to  present  our  bodies  as  a 
living  sacrifice  unto  the  Lord.     We    have  an  altar,    whereof 
they  have   no  right  to  eat  which  serve  the  tabernacle.     For 
the  bodies  of  those   beasts  whose  blood  is  brought  into    the 
sanctuary  by  the  high  priest  for  sin,    are  buried  without  the 
camp,  wherefore  Jesus  also,  that  He  might  sanctify  the  peo- 
ple with  his  own  blood,  suffered  without  the  gate.     Heb.  10. 
10-13.     "Is  ^  possible,"    he  said,   "that  the  Bible  is  so  clear 
on  sanctification?     I  do  accept  it  now  and  thank  you  for  such 
clear  teaching.     I  do    rejoice  to  know  the  ways  of  living  for 
God,  according  to  the  truths  of  the  holy  scriptures."     He  left 
me,  happy  in  Christ,  saying:     "Had  I,  known  the  word  of  God 
contained  such  beautiful  instructions  my  life  in  the  past  would 
have  been  consecrated  to   Christ,  the  Christian's  altar."     He 


188  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

has  proven  true  all  these  years,   and  is  doing  good  work  for 
the  Master  in  St.  Louis,  Mo. 

The  last  night  but  one,  when  in  this  meeting,  I  was  ex- 
ceedingly tired.  I  went  to  bed  very  late  and  slept  soundly 
until  near  morning.  Upon  waking  the  first  thought  that 
:ame  to  my  mind  was,  "Go  home!  Go  home!!"  This  was 
the  first  time  the  thought  of  home  came  to  me  and  at  such  a 
late  hour  oc  the  night,  I  could  not  understand  it,  and  the 
greater  the  efforts  I  made  to  banish  the  thought,  the  more  per- 
sistently it  returned:  "Go  home!  Go  home!!"  I  said:  "Lord, 
if  this  is  from  Thee,  continue  the  teachings  and  Thy  child 
will  obey."  In  a  few  minutes  I  fell  asleep  and  did  not  wake 
until  late  in  the  morning.  The  first  thought  on  arising  was: 
"Go  home!  Go  home!!"  I  said:  "Thy  will  be  done."  I  eft 
for  San  Bernardino,  where  my  trunk  was  and  began  making 
preparations,  not  knowing  where  the  money  for  the  journey 
was  to  come  from.  "Thy  will  be  done,"  was  my  constant 
prayer.  Within  a  few  days  after  my  arrival  dear  Sister  Gay- 
lord,  who  had  been  converted  m  my  meeting,  ailed  and  said 
that  she  had  been  informed  I  intended  returning  to  my 
home  in  the  east.  I  related  my  experience  as  it  came  to  me,, 
adding:  "I  am  doing  my  part  and  feel  that  God  will  provide 
the  means  at  the  proper  time."  She  replied:  "I  am  the  way 
lor  it  came  to  me  as  soon  as  I  heard  you  were  going  that 
I  should  accompany  you."  Together  we  knelt  in  prayers  of 
thanksgiving  and  praises  to  God  from  whom  all  blessings  flow. 

We  attended  the  Long  Beach  camp  meeting  together,  and 
afterwards  sailed  from  San  Pedro,  to  San  Francisco,  to  fill  a 
previous  engagement.  The  day  meetings  were  held  at  noon 
for  the  benefit  of  all  working  people.  From  the  beginning 
we  had  G^dwith  us.  The  Holy  Ghost  descended  uoon  the 
people,  c-nvincing  them  of  their  sins  and  leading  them  in 
righteousness.  A  sea  captain  was  saved,  and  said  when  he 
returned  to  England  he  would  give  up  his  vessel  and  open  a 
mission.  Skeptics,  infidels,  gamblers,  drinking  men  and 


BUELA  PARK  CAMP  MEETING.  189 

prostitutes  were  saved  and  I  have  since  heard  good  reports 
from  them.  Praise  God  for  salvation!  A  young  man  was  af- 
fected to  tears  while  listening  to  the  testimonies  of  young  con- 
verts, though  he  would  laugh  and  make  light  of  serious 
things.  He  continued  this  in  many  of  the  meetings,  notwith- 
standing his  heart  was  touched,  and  he  felt  that  the  Searcher 
of  all  hearts  had  revealed  to  him  his  own  peril.  He  called 
upon  God  alone,  thinking  he  could  be  saved  and  keep  his 
sufferings  a  secret,  but  found  no  relief  for  his  burdened  soul. 
He  came  to  see  me  after  service  for  a  private  interview.  I 
explained  to  him,  from  the  scriptures,  that  they  who  were 
ashamed  of  Christ,  He  would  be  ashamed  of  them  hereafter. 
I  said:  "You  must  cease  to  do  evil  and  learn  to  do  gojd. 
Though  your  sins  are  as  scarlet  they  shall  be  made 
white  as  snow.  So  long  as  you  are  scoffing  at  religion,  and 
using  your  influence  to  prevent  other  souls  seeking  salvation, 
your  petitions  are  in  vain."  We  knelt  in  secret  prayer  and  I 
asked  God  to  teach  the  poor  boy  and  show  him  mercy.  He 
was  the  first  at  tne  altar  next  evening,  was  soon  made  happy 
and  was  not  ashamed  to  ask  forgiveness  for  wrongs  done 
others  and  urge  sinners  to  come  to  Christ. 

I  was  called  to  this  city  by  Rev.  Geo.  Newton,  and .  my 
work  was  exclusively  in  the  mission.  A  class  of  people  at- 
tend these  missions  whom  we  cannot  get  into  the  churches, 
therefore  this  work  and  that  in  the  streets,  are  of  the  greatest 
importance  in  seeking  souls  for  the  blessed  Redeemer.  After 
the  close  of  this  series  of  meetings  I  attended  the  Beula  Park 
camp  meeting,  where  many  souls  were  saved.  Oh,  the  glory 
of  the  precious  hours  with  my  beloved  Jesus  I  shall  never 
forget.  Hallelujah  !  Amen  ! ! 


190  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

CHAPTER  XI. 

RETURNED  EAST. -SALT  LAKE.— OMAHA.— CHI- 
CAGO.—CLEVELAND.— RETURN  TO  SOUTHERN 
CALIFORNIA.  -CALLED  BACK  TO  MY  NATIVE 
STATE.— EVANGELISTIC  WORK.— INCIDENTS.- 
PERSONAL  EXPERIENCES.— ETC. 

0N  JULY  27,  1887,  I  left  California  for  Salt  Lake  City, 
being  accompanied  by  my  spirit  child,  Mrs.  Mary  A. 
Gaylord,  who  experienced  sanctifi cation  in  San  Francisco. 
While  in  Salt  Lake  I  was  invited  to  speak  in  the  Mormon 
church,  and  I  had  a  very  large,  attentive  congregation.  The 
largest  assembly  I  ever  beheld  was  present  at  the  afternoon 
service  in  the  tabernacle,  nine  thousand  nine  hundred  persons. 
This  building,  which  seats  twelve  thousand  people,  has  the 
most  perfect  acoustic  properties  of  any  edifice  in  the  world. 
At  the  close  of  these  services  I  was  introduced  to  the  only 
surviving  brother  of  Brigham  Young,  who  took  both  my 
hands  in  his  saying,  "God  bless  you,  my  dear  child." 

When  we  left  Salt  Lake  we  were  accompanied  to  Ogden  by 
Mr?  Ray  and  family,  by  whom  we  had  been  very  pleasantly 
entertained,  and  from  there  we  boarded  the  train  for  Omaha. 
We  had  been  on  our  way  but  a'  short  time  when  a  young  man 
addressed  me,  saying  he  had  attended  my  meetings,  and 
never  before  felt  so  deeply  impressed  to  become  a  Christian. 
He  was  the  son  of  a  distinguished  clergyman,  well  educated, 
loved  and  respected  by  all  who  knew  him.  He  came  from 
England  with  glowing  anticipations  for  the  future,  and 
brought  letters  of  introduction  to  the  best  men  in  America. 
He  soon  obtained  a  fine  position  in  a  drug  store  in  Boston, 
but,  temptations  assailing  him  on  every  side,  he  fell  a  prey  to 
satan's  devices,  and  in  less  than  ten  years  from  the  time  he 
left  his  father's  home,  he  was  a  prisoner  in  chains.  I  opened 
the  Bible  and  read  to  him:  "Incline  thine  ear  unto  my  say- 


RETURN     EAST.  191 

ings,  and  let  them  not  depart  from  thy  eyes,  for  they  are  life 
unto  thee  and  health  to  thy  flesh."  With  tears  of  sorrow,  he 
said,  "I  understand  how  very  sinful  I  have  been,  and  none 
but  God  knows  what  I  have  suffered  in  body  and  remorse  of 
conscience.  Pray  for  me,  that  as  I  have  been  liberated  from 
satan's  chains  in  a  prison  cell,  the  fetters  of  sin  may  be  re- 
moved from  my  sad  heart." 

Opening  my  Bible  again,  I  said,  "Hear  what  your  heavenly 
Father  says  to  you,  which  is  better  instruction  than  I  can 
give:  'Wash  you;  make  you  clean;  put  away  the  evil  of  your 
doings  before  mine  eyes.'  Accept  God  without  reserve,  and 
His  anger  will  be  turned  away  for  time  and  eternity.  Ask 
now  that  you  may  receive."  With  tear-stained  eyes  raised  to 
heaven,  he  said,  "Yes,  I  will."  I  instantly  asked  God  in 
prayer,  continuing  with  him  until  the  battle  was  fought  and 
victory  won.  Glory  to  God!  He  has  often  written  to  me  of 
severe  temptations,  out  of  which,  in  every  instance,  he  has 
come  off  conqueror  by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb.  I  have  had 
hundreds  and  hundreds  of  dear  souls  converted  privately, 
who  at  once  became  workers  in  .the  Master's  vineyard.  Others 
are  preaching  the  gospel,  and  have  many  souls  as  seals  to 
their  ministry.  All  praises  to  Jesns. 

We  stopped  in  Omaha  and  Council  Bluffs  but  a  few  days, 
and  continued  our  journey  to  Piano,  Oswego  and  Plain- 
field,  111.  In  all  these  places  I  preached  the  gospel  in  public 
congregations,  and  attended  other  camp  meetings,  making 
seven  for  that  season.  A  highly  educated  young  .lady  cf  the 
Roman  Catholic  church  came  to  see  me,  and  said:  "Since 
hearing  you  preach  in  the  Methodist  church  I  have  been  very 
unhappy,  so  much  so  that  I  have  passed  days  without  eating 
and  nights  wherein  I  could  not  sleep  until  almost  morning. 
This  morning  I  felt  that  I  was  lost,  and  that  the  only  refuge  I 
had  was  to  come  and  see  you."  "  Do  you  want  Jesus  more 
than  anything  in  this  world  ?"  I  asked.  "Oh  yes,  dear  lady, 
I  am  quite  certain  I  do,  and  unless  I  get  relief  in  some  way 


192 


THE    TRUE    WAY. 


I  know  I  shall  not  live  long."  I  read  to  her  from  the  Book 
of  books  :  "Th^y  that  delight  in  the  law  of  the  Lord,  and 
meditate  upon  it  shall  be  like  a  tree  planted  by  the  river  of 
waters;  and  they  that  dwell  under  His  shadow  ?hall  return, 
and  revive  as  the  corn,  and  grow  as  the  vine."  As  I  read, 
she  wept  and  asked,  "Do  you  think  that  is  for  me  f"  "If  you 
ask  God  believing."  She  earnestly  called  upon  God,  and  was 
happily  converted.  Thank  God  for  sowing  by  all  waters. 

From  this  place  we  went  to  Chicago,  where  we  remained 
ten  days  doing  what  I  could  in  public  and  private.  At  the 
hotel  where  I  stopped,  the  proprietor's  wife  came  into  the 
parlor  one  evening  when  I  was  instructing  an  earnest  seeker. 
While  I  accompanied  the  saved  child  to  the  door,  Mrs.  Gay- 
lord  informed  the  lady  who  I  was,  what  was  my  mission  in 
the  world,  and  added  that  I  would  leave  in  the  morning.  As 
I  returned  to  the  parlor  she  approached  me  and  said:  "You 
must  not  go  away  so  soon.  I  desire  very  much  that  you  both 
remain  with  me  during  the  week."  I  accepted  her  kind  invi- 
tation, and  we  became  her  guests.  Learning  her  past  history 
and  present  responsibilities,  I  felt  impressed  that  it  was  im- 
portant I  should  remain  to  strengthen  her  belief  and  encour- 
age her  faith  under  her  manifold  annoyances.  She  had  over 
forty  servants  to  oversee.  When  we  left  she  and  her  husband 
expressed  great  regret,  and  gave  me  a  standing  invitation  to 
make  their  house  my  home  when  in  the  city.  Here  I  sepa- 
rated from  my  spirit  child,  Mrs.  Gaylord,  and  she  was  almost 
heart-broken  to  part  with  me. 

I  next  went  to  South  Bend,  Ind.,  Toledo,  and  Wauseon,  O. 
In  the  latter  place  I  spent  a  short  time  with  a  brother  (since 
gone  to  heaven)  whom  I  had  not  seen  for  fifteen  years.  His 
pastor  invited  me  to  fill  his  pulpit  on  the  Sabbath,  which  I 
did,  and  before  finishing  my  discourse,  the  minister,  brother, 
and  many  others  were  in  tears,  which  proved  to  me  that  it  was 
the  Lord  speaking  through  lips  of  clay. 

My  next  stopping-place  was  in  Cleveland,  O.,  where  I  was 


GOD'S  POWER.  193 

summoned  to  the   parlor  to  see  a  young   man  who  heard  me 
preach  in  Wauseon.     He  was  greatly  depressed  in  mind,  and 
with  tears  flowing  from  his  eyes,  asked,  "What  shall    I  do  to 
be  saved  ?     I  cannot  describe  how  sad  I  have  been  since  you 
said,  'Without  hope  in  Christ  all  is    lost.'"     I  replied,  "Can 
you   truthfully  say,   'Lord,  thou  knowest  that  I  desire  thee.'? 
Do  you  esteem  all  things  but   dross  in  comparison  with  the 
excellency  of  Jesus  Christ  ?"      "I  am    so  wicked,  and   have 
been  such  a  great  sinner,  but  I  do  want  God  to  save  me,"  he 
cried.     I  read:  "Blessed  are  they  who  hunger  and  thirst  after 
righteousness,  for  they  shall   be  rilled."     Then  I  said,   "God 
never  created  such  desires  in  your  poor  soul    to  torment  you 
forever.     You  are  now  a  happy  man,  if  none  but  Christ  can 
satisfy  you."     We  knelt    in  prayer,  but  had  not  been  long  on 
our  knees  when  there  was  a  most  wonderful  display  of  God's 
power  and    love  in    his   unhappy  soul.      I  exhorted    him  to 
unite  with   a  church,  and    make  the   acquaintance  of  God's 
people,  with  whom  he  could  work  for  the  Savior.     As  I  went 
about  my  Master's  business,  I   accorded   to  Him   honor  and 
glory  in  every  place  I  was  called  to  build  up  His  cause. 

I  spoke  in  Wellsville  and  Toronto,  when  I  was  request- 
ed to  go  to  Pittsburg,  Pa.  I  was  next  divinely  instructed 
by  my  heavenly  Father  to  board  a  steamer,  going  down  the 
Ohio  river  to  Racine,  in  which  place  my  mother's  only  sur 
viving  brother  resided,  whom  I  had  not  seen  for  many 
years.  I  preached  in  the  M.  E.  Church  to  which  my  uncle 
and  family  belonged,  also  in  the  United  Brethren  Church. 

After  a  short  and  pleasant  rest  with  my  relations,  I  pro- 
ceeded to  Parkersburg,  Va.,  Murietta,  O.,  Wheeling,  W.  Va., 
also  preaching  in  Steubenviile,  O.  I  next  spoke  in  Wells- 
ville, O.,  by  invitation  from  Rev.  Mr.  Oliver;  also  in  the 
United  Presbyterian  Church,  East  Liver  Pool,  O.  Thence  to 
Bethany,  Calcutta,  and  Clarkston,  O. 

In    some      places    I    tarried    several      weeks,    in     others 
a  shorter   time.       I  returned    West  by   way   of  Cincinnati, 


194  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

Evansville,  Terra  Haute,  Newark,  Ind;  St.  Louis,  Jefferson 
City,  Smithton,  Sedalia,  and  Kansas  City,  Mo.  In  all 
these  places,  I  gave  the  gospel  as  the  Lord  directed.  I 
was  met  in  Kansas  City  by  sister  Gaylord,  who  accom- 
panied me  to  the  Pacific  Coast. 

On  December  1887,  we.  arrived  in  San  Bernardino,  Cal., 
having  been  absent  many  months.  After  resting  a  few  weeks 
at  the  Arrowhead  Hot  Springs,  I  resumed  my  evangelistic 
work  in  San  Bernardino,  San  Diego  and  Los  Angeles  coun- 
ties. 

On  March  ist,  1888,  I  was  again  divinely  instructed  to  re- 
turn to  my  native  state.  Understanding  the  still,  small  voice, 
I  said:  "Dear  blessed  Master,  provide  the  means  and  I  shall 
obey." 

The  following  week  a  dear  spiritual  daughter  called  to 
see  me,  saying:  "I  felt  impressed  yesterday  to  give  you  one 
hundred  dollars."  I  thanked  her  and  said  it  was  more  than 
enough  to  buy  a  first  class  ticket  there  and  return  home.  An- 
other spiritual  daughter  prepared  a  beautiful  basket  of  lunch 
for  me.  A  third  sister,  who  had  been  both  justified  and 
sanctified,  when  bidding  me  good  bye,  placed  two  hundred 
dollars  in  my  hand  and  said:  "If  you  need  more  change,  let 
me  know  and  I  will  send  it."  A  fourth  gave  me  two  beau- 
tiful dresses  all  ready  to  put  on.  Others  gave  me  parting 
gifts,  five,  ten  and  fifteen  dollars  each.  Hallelujah!  All 
through  the  journey,  I  was  kept  busy  working  for  my  blessed 
Savior.  I  spoke  in  every  car,  not  omitting  the  smoker,  and 
when  not  having  a  message  from  Christ,  distributed  tracts 
in  every  coach 

I  spent  the  first  Sabbath  in  the  state  of  Illinois.  Before  I 
finished  preaching  many  were  in  tears,  and  forty  raised  their 
hands  for  prayer.  At  the  close  of  the  services  a  young  lady 
accompanied  me  to  the  hotel,  saying:  "I  do  not  understand 
the  Scriptures  and  the  Psalms  are  to  me  a  mystery."  I  proved 
from  the  Bible  thav  in  the  old  and  new  Testaments  there  is 


ADDRESS    THE    CHILDREN.  195 

perfect  unity  and  but  one  aim,  to  impress  the  minds  and 
hearts  of  every  individual  with  the  power  of  the  Father, 
through  the  Son.  These  books  were  given  in  .various  orders 
under  different  degrees  of  cultivation.  Some  were  written  by 
prophets,  others  by  priests,  herdsmen,  statesmen,  scholars  and 
kings,  also  uneducated  fishermen.  God  has  been  recognized 
in  every  nation  and  with  all  peoples  who  believe  and  defend 
the  religion  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  May  the  Holy  Spirit 
teach  you,  dear  child,  to  accept  the  message  of  the  Lord. 
She  said,  weeping:  "I  am  so  glad  to  have  met  you.  O,  lady, 
will  you  not  pray  for  me,  that  I  may  be  saved  and  made  use- 
ful to  work  for  the  Lord's  Christ,  whom  you  have  made  so 
plain  to  me  in  your  sermon?  1  shall  never  speak  again  in 
favor  of  infidelity  nor  against  God."  We  knelt  in  prayer  and 
did  not  rise  until  she  was  a  child  of  the  King.  She  accom- 
panied me  to  Kansas  City,  her  home,  and  I  left  her  doing 
the  will  of  the  redeemer.  Glory  !  Oh  !  how  I  blessed  the 
Lord  for  using  me  as  a  medium  through  which  to  change  in- 
fidelity to  righteousness.  At- every  station  at  which  I  stopped 
I  worked  as  the  spirit  gave  me  utterance,  not-tarrying  in  any 
place  longer  than  ten  days  or  two  weeks. 

While  in  Toronto,  Ohio,  I  was  invited  by  the  Presbyterian 
minister  to  address  the  children.  I  spoke  from  this  text: 
"Train  up  a  child  in  the  way  he  should  go  and  when  he  is 
old  he  will  not  depart  from  it."  "From  the  teaching  of  God's 
Word  we  see  that  children  should  be  instructed  that  Jesus 
alone  can  save  from  sin.  Then,  children,  if  you  accept  Jesus 
as  your  Savior,  and  always  have  Him  to  rule  over  you,  there 
must  be  a  starting  point  in  your  young  lives.  I  presume  you 
have  all  been  in  an  orchard,  in  the  spring,  when  you  could 
see  on  the  trees  neither  leaves  nor  fruit,  only  the  beautiful 
buds.  In  a  few  weeks  the  buds  were  gone,  and  the  branches 
covered  with  fragrant  blossoms.  Again  in  a  few  months  in- 
stead of  flowers  you  would  find  golden,  luscious  fruit.  As 
you  saw  in  the  orchard,  first  buds,  then  flowers  and  after- 


196  THE   TRUE    WAY. 

wards  fruit,  so  in  this  world  there  are  three  classes  of  people, 
boys  and  girls,  young  ladies  and  gentlemen,  and  old  people.  In 
the  beautiful  orchard,  what  do  the  buds  represent?       I    hear 
you  say  'children.'     That  is  right.     Young    people    are    the 
flowers  and  the  fathers  and  mothers  are  the  fruit.  In  planting 
a  tree,  you  dig  a  hole,  pour  in  water,  set  in    the  tree,  then  a 
stake  to  hold  the  young  tree  firm.  If  the  tree  is  tied  in  a  crooked 
position  it  grows  crooked.  Is  not  this  the  way  with  some  boys 
and  girls?     Do  they  not  start  crooked  in   life?      Yes,  I  hear 
you  say  because   their    parents'    example   before  them  is  not 
right.     What  does  God  say?      'Train   up  a  child  in  the  way 
he  should  go,  and  when  he  is  old  he  will  not  depart  from  it. 
Suffer     little      children      to    come    unto    me   and     forbid 
them  not.'     Should  not  every  body  love  Jesus?    Why  should 
we  love  Him?     'Because  He  first  loved  us.'     How  many  here 
love  Him?     I  see  all  hands  up.     So  we  all  love  Jesus.    Who 
was  early  taught  to  love   God?     Some   say    Timothy,  others 
Samuel.     All  of  you  are  correct.      Both  were  taguht  to  love 
Him.     Do  you   think  if  all  boys  and    girls  were   taught  to 
love  God  we  would  see  as  many  wicked   children  as  we  do?" 
"You  say  'No,'  because  you   have  been    taught   right.     What 
is  the  Golden  Rule?"      'Do  unto   others  as  you   would  have 
others  do  unto  you.'     If  you    begin    life  in   this   way,  when 
young,  you    will  grow  up    like   Timothy,    Samuel,   Ruth  and 
Dorcas,  men  and  women  adorned  with  good  works,  and  when 
you  are  old,   should   you  live,  you  will   be  as    good  old  Anna 
and  Simeon,  just  ready  to  be  gathered,  as  golden  fruit,  into  the 
garners  of  the  Lord." 

At  one  time  while   laboring  in  an  eastern  city,  I  was  enter- 
tained at  the    home   of  Mr.  W ,  who   was  a  fine,   noble 

gentleman.  The  house  was  a  brown  stone  front,  elegantly 
furnished  throughout  with  plush  carpets  and  beautiful  hang- 
ings. Mrs.  W—  —  was  a  refined,  educated  woman  of  rr  :>re 
than  ordinary  talent  and  accomplishments.  They  had  one 
son  and  two  daughters  and  t'le  family  entertained  me  sumpt- 


SHOT  IN  A  SALOON.  197 

uously.     Seated  in  the  library  one  day,   I  said:     "You  are  so 
comfortably   situated  that  either   you  or  your  wife  must  have 

inherited   a   large   fortune."     Mrs.  W remarke  •    to   her 

you  must  tell  Sister  Miller  of  your  early  life."  Said  he:  "I 
was  one  of  thirteen  children,  born  of  poor  parents,  and  being 
the  eldest  son  was  deprived  of  an  education,  which  has  always 
been  a  source  of  great  regret  to  me.  Our  parents  taught  us 
to  be  good,  true  and  honest.  Their  first  injunction  to  us  was 
that  Honesty  is  the  best  policy.  As  I  relate  it  to  you  their 
teachings  are  as  fresh  in  my  memory  as  though  they  were  but 
of  yesterday.  My  father  died  when  I  was  quite  young,  and 
his  last  words  were:  'My  dear  children,  I  leave  you  in  the 
care  of  a  merciful  God.  Will  you,  with  your  mother,  meet 
me  in  heaven?'  That  request  I  have  never  forgotten.  I  was 
old  enough  to  go  into  the  world  and  earn  something  for 
mother  and  the  younger  children.  I  will  never  forget  her 
parting  words.  'James,'  she  said,  'be  good,  true  and  up- 
right.' I  met  temptation  am  trials  as  do  other  boys,  espe- 
cially those  without  a  father.  The  merchant,  whose  store  I 
entered  as  an  errand  boy,  had  three  sons  near  my  age.  He 
was  wealthy  and  highly  esteemed,  and  though  not  a  drinking 
man  always  had  wines  on  his  table,  of  which  every  one  was 
free  to  partake.  When  pressed  on  me  I  declined  with  thanks. 
In  a  few  years  the  father  died  and  the  business  was  left  in  the 
hands  of  his  sons,  who  had  formed  habits  of  drinking  at 
the  family  table.  Not  many  years  afterwards  John  was  shot 
in  a  saloon,  Robert  died  of  delirium  trem:ns,  William  was 
found  dead  in  the  gutter  and  the  poor  mother  died  of  a 
broken  heart.  All  their  great  wealth  was  gone.  This  beauti- 
ful home  was  theirs,  put  up  for  debt  and  I  bought  it.  My 
store  was  their  place  of  business,  sold  lor  what  it  would  bring. 
From  an  errand  boy  I  steadily  went  up  until  I  became  a  partner 
and  held  that  position  when  the  crash  came.  I  borrowed 
money,  assumed  the  entire  obligation,  and  today  have  what 
you  see  without  encumbrance.  I  was  converted  when  a 


198  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

boy,  after  father's    death  and  have  lived    an  honest,    upright 
Christian  life,  following  the  example  of  my  parents." 

It  is  not  necessary  for  me  to  comment  on  these  two  families. 
You  see,  my  dear  children,  they  both  followed  their  early 
teachings'  This  shows  the  great  importance  of  parents  living 
near  to  Jesus.  We  withhold  the  gift  of  God  .when  we  with- 
hold example  with  experience.  In  this  way  you  begin  when 
young,  to  be  beacon  lights  to  lead  souls  upward  and  onward  to 
the  blessed  Savior.  Satan  will  often  come  to  you,  saying  that 
you  are  too  young  and  do  not  understand,  but  you  tell  him, 
in  the  name  of  Jesus,  to  get  behind  you.  When  you  have  sin- 
ful thoughts  sometimes  sinful  words  and  actions  will  follow, 
and  you  will  be  surprised  to  find  how  unkind  and  naughty 
you  are.  Under  such  conditions  you  must  ask  Jesus,  who 
knows  your  hearts  and  the  power  satan  has  over  you,  to  help 
you. 

A  young  man  just  converted,  was  led  to  pray  for  the  most 
wicked,  reckless  young  man  in  the  community.  When  the 
dear  young  convert  said  his  faith  reached  out  for  Stewart  Van, 
all  present  were  surprised,  but  agreed  to  pray  for  the  profligate, 
as  he  was  called.  Not  long  after  the  subject  of  these  prayers  was 
seen  in  the  prayer  meeting,  and  the  next  Sabbath  at  church. 
When  an  opportunity  was  given  for  those  who  desired  prayers 
to  remain  after  service,  Stewart  Van  was  the  first  to  take  his 
seat  and  told  how  long  he  bad  desired  to  be  a  Christian,  and 
the  time  corresponded  to  the  date  of  the  very  evening  the 
dear  young  convert,  Willie,  began  to  pray  for  him.  Stewart, 
in  a  plain,  practical  way,  stated  that  he  loved  God  and  His 
people,  intended  to  live  a  different  life  and  unite  with  the 
church.  Many  remarked  that  he  would  not  prove  faithful, 
but  to  the  surprise  of  all  he  began  at  once  to  pray  and  speak 
in  public,  was  a  contributor  to  the  church  and  was  always 
present  at  every  means  of  grace.  May  God  help  every  young 
boy  and  girl  to  come  to  Jesus,  and  become  workers  for  Him, 
now. 


ACCEPT    HIS    WORD.  199 

To  become  useful  workers  in  the  good  cause  you  should 
devote  your  leisure  hours  to  something  useful.  David  was  a 
faithful  shepherd  when  at  work,  but  every  leisure  moment  was 
given  to  his  harp,  and  through  his  skill  on  that  instrument  he 
was  called  from  the  sheepfold  to  work  for  the  Lord.  Give 
your  leisure  moments  to  whatever  your  higher  tastes  lead,  not 
forgetting  to  give  much  time  to  the  reading  of  the  Word,  and 
secret  prayer.  Hugh  Miller,  from  a  boy,  working  at  his 
trade,  became  a  noted  writer  and  scientist.  Michael  Fara- 
day spent  his  leisure  hours  studying  chemistry  and  electrical 
machinery,  thus  laying  the  foundation  for  the  great  work 
afterwards  accomplished.  P.  P.  Bliss,  who  wrote  the  words 
and  music  of  "Hold  the  Fort,"  "Only  an  Armor  Bearer,"  and 
other  hymns,  spent  his  leisure  hours,  when  a  boy,  studying 
music.  Dear  souls,  you  can  lead  as  useful  lives  as  these  by 
giving  your  hearts  to  Jesus,  doing  His  will  and  improving 
your  time.  God  help  you." 

Being  called  to  Steubenville,  Ohio,  I  found  my  friend, 
Mrs.  Lindsay,  very  ill,  and  her  physician  having  prescribed  a 
change  of  climate,  she  and  her  family  consented  to  accom- 
pany me  to  the  Pacific  coast.  Before  I  left  Ohio,  my  spiritual 
daughter  in  California  sent  me  one  hundred  dollars,  making 
three  hundred  in  all  from  her.  She  wrote:  "I  want  you  to 
have  sufficient  for  every  need  in  the  Lord's  work  and  if  you 
want  any  more  let  me  know.  Oh,  how  many  times  God  has 
provided  for  me  in  ways  I  knew  not.  Hallelujah!  Thanks 
be  to  Jesus  who  supplied  all  my  wants  in  giving  me  friends 
without  number,  and  hid  me  under  the  shadow  of  His  wing; 
I  blessed  the  Holy  Spirit  who  led  me  and  gave  me  sweet 
counsel  so  that  I  laid  me  down  in  peace  and  sleep.  "For 
thou,  Lord,  only  maketh  me  to  dwell  in  safety."  Blessed  be 
tne  Lord! 

On  this  journey  many  souls  were  saved  while  others  were 
arbitrary  and  disposed  to  argue  against  the  great  God  who 
created  them.  In  our  coach  an  infidel  became  so  angry  and 


200  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

boisterous  in  conversation  when  I  refuted  his  arguments,  that 
a  gentleman,  not  a  professor,  rebuked  him  publicly. 

This  trip  was  not  only  pleasant  but  profitable  to  perishing 
souls.  We  stopped  off  at  Victor,  on  the  mountains,  where  we 
tarried  a  short  time  for  the  benefit  of  Sister  Lindsay,  much  to 
her  improvement.  On  Sabbath  I  preached  in  the  school 
house  to  a  very  attentive  audience,  taking  for  my  subject, 
faithfulness  to  God  through  Christ  Jesus.  I  had  constant 
calls  from  different  churches  on  this  journey,  but  it  has  never 
been  my  practice  to  respond  to  every  invitation.  I  only  work 
as  I  feel  led  of  God.  For  many  years  the  demands  on  me 
have  been  so  great  I  could  be  in  active  work  six  years  at  a 
time,  without  new  invitations.  I  do  not  think  of  ecstacy  in 
my  experience,  but  feel  always  a  deep,  quiet,  sweet  peace  in 
my  soul.  I  know  what  it  is  to  dwell  in  Beulah  land  and  there  I 
desire  to  remain,  having  learned  from  experience  how  easy 
and  pleasant  the  Christian  life  becomes  when  all  antagonistic 
principles  are  removed  from  the  heart.  Glory! 


ALL    FOR    JESUS.  201 


CHAPTER  XII. 

IN  SAN  DIEGO.  —  MURIETTA.  —  WINCHESTER.— 
VERNON.— HOT  SPRINGS.—  COLTON.—  SEVERE 
ILLNESS.  -DIVINELY  HEALED.— IN  THE  MOUN- 
TAINS. —  EVANGELISTIC  SERVICES  AT  ETI- 
WANDA.— THE  PALMS  AND  LONG  BEACH. 

0N  THE  FIRST  day  of  February,  1889,  I  was  called  by 
Rev.  Mr.  Coleburn  to  work  in  San  Diego,  Cal.  In 
this  place  1  have  many  dear  friends,  who  have  aided 
me  with  their  prayers  and  means  for  the  dear  Master,  for 
which  I  hereby  tender  them  my  thanks  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord.  In  the  beginning  of  this  meeting  the  pastor  had 
bills  sent  out  through  the  city,  inviting  every  person  to  the 
services.  I  held  not  only  two  meetings  a  day  in  the  church, 
but  also  had  seekers  in  my  chamber.  My  hours  to  receive 
callers  at  home  were  from  nine  to  eleven  in  the  morning. 
This  was  not  for  social  visitors,  but  for  those  seeking  spiritual 
instruction  through  the  Holy  Ghost. 

I  must  speak  here  of  a  young  lady  who  called  feeling  sad 
because  the  meetings  were  soon  to  close,  and  she  was  not 
saved.  She  was  under  heavy  pressure,  bound  by  iron  fetters, 
and  could  not  find  release.  I  said,  "Are  you  willing  to  be 
all  for  Jesus?  You  can  not  be  truly  for  Christ  if  you  are 
partly  for  anything  else.  It  is  the  spirit's  power  that  puts  it 
into  your  heart  to  get  rid  of  self  and  desire  to  live  for  God. 
If  you  want  your  hands  and  feet,  your  voice  and  intellect,  to- 
be  devoted  to  Jesus,  you  must  say  from  an  honest  heart, 
'Dear  Lord,  all  for  Thee;  not  my  will,  but  Thine  be  done/ 
Should  this  be  your  desire,  Christ  will  take  you  by  the  hand 


202  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

a  nd  raise  you  up  and  comfort  your  heart."  Before  leaving 
my  room  she  was  happily  converted,  and  on  returning  to  her 
home  in  the  East  became  a  teacher  in  a  Sabbath  school  and 
a  true,  faithful  worker,  instrumental  in  leading  sinners  to 
Jesus. 

While  the  meeting  was  in  progress  the  President  of  the 
Young  Men's  Christian  Association  invited  me  to  address  their 
Sunday  afternoon  meeting.  The  room  being  on  the  ground 
floor  was  crowded  to  overflowing,  and  many  were  standing  on 
the  outside.  As  I  tried  to  show  the  importance  of  accepting 
Christ,  many  hardened  sinners  were  affected  to  tears.  At  the 
close  I  asked  those  desiring  a  better  life,  and  who  wanted  me 
to  pray  for  them,  to  raise  their  hands.  Fast  and  faster  the 
hands  went  up,  until  I  counted  thirty-five.  The  President, 
who  sat  on  the  platform,  informed  me  that  many  were  the 
wickedest  men  in  the  city.  In  addition  to  skeptics,  infidels, 
and  drunkards,  four  of  the  most  noted  gamblers  expressed  a 
desire  to  lead  a  different  life.  As  I  had  already  spoken  three 
times,  and  was  to  preach  in  the  evening,  I  could  not  have  an 
altar  service,  and  the  next  morning  but  one  I  was  to  leave  for 
another  field  of  labor.  In  many  different  meetings  souls  have 
been  under  such  deep  conviction  that  they  fainted  and  fell  at 
the  altar,  and  upon  returning  to  consciousness,  would  shout 
"Glory!  glory!"  saved  happily  in  the  Lord.  Glory  to  His 
holy  name! 

From  San  Diego  I  went  to  Murietta,  at  the  request  of  Rev. 
Mr.  Thomas.  At  the  close  of  the  discourse,  a  gentleman 
asked  me,  "By  whom  were  you  informed  of  my  backslidden 
condition?"  "I  do  not  know  you,  my  brother,"  I  answered. 
Whereupon  he  asked  an  interview,  which  I  granted.  When 
he  called,  accompanied  by  his  wife,  he  began  by  saying: 
"I  was  once  a  member  of  the  church  in  which  you  preached 
tonight.  But  I  have  lost  confidence  in  everybody.  I  do  not 
attend  church,  and  should  not  be  here  tonight  but  for  the 
reason  that  I  never  heard  a  lady  preach  before.  When  you 


WINCHESTER.  203 

said,  'Jesus  is  now  calling  to  the  backslider,  and  is  very  near 
to  every  desolate  heart,'  that  moment  I  felt  all  the  past  rushing 
before  me,  and  in  my  secret  soul  I  wanted  to  give  everything 
to  the  Lord."  "Can  you  not  do  so  now?"  I  asked.  "How 
can  I,"  he  replied,  "when  I  have  been  treated  shamefully  by 
professed  Christians?"  I  said,  "Are  you  going  to  give  up 
everything  you  have  possessed,  and  be  lost  because  of  hypo- 
crites?" "I  never  looked  at  it  in  that  light,"  he  replied. 

I  read  from  my  Bible:  "Woe  unto  you,  hypocrites,  for  ye 
make  clean  the  outside,  but  within  are  full  of  extortion  and 
excess;  ye  are  like  unto  whited  sepulchres,  which  indeed  ap- 
pear beautiful  outward,  but  are  within  full  of  dead  men's  bones 
and  of  all  uncleanness.  Ye  outwardly  appear  righteous  unto 
men,  but  within  are  full  of  hypocrisy  and  iniquity.  Ye  ser- 
pents, ye  generation  of  vipers,  how  can  ye  escape  the  damna- 
tion of  hell?"  Math.  23:  25-34.  "I  did  not  know  that  was 
in  the  Word  of  God,"  he  replied.  His  dear  wife,  weeping 
bitterly,  said:  "Will  you  not  pray  for  us?"  We  all  knelt  in 
humility,  before  the  Lord,  and  I  laid  their  case  at  the  feet  of 
a  crucified  Redeemer.  For  over  two  hours  I  quoted  the 
blessed  promises  of  God,  and  prayed  fervently  with  and  for 
them.  They  promised  me,  God  being  their  helper,  from 
that  time  they  would  love  and  serve  Him.  I  claimed  them 
for  the  Master.  There  is  nothing  too  hard  for  God.  They 
were  very  grateful,  and  bade  me  good-bye,  rejoicingly  happy 
in  the  Lord,  though  it  was  after  three  o'clock  in  the  morning 
when  we  parted.  I  rejoiced  in  spending  the  night  in  pleading 
for  the  royal  claims  of  Christ. 

I  took  the  six  o'clock  train  for  Winchester,  at  which  place 
I  began  a  protracted  effort,  where  souls  were  justified  and  be- 
lievers sanctified.  I  here  quote  a  few  lines  about  the  meeting, 
written  by  one  of  the  converts,  given  in  the  Los  Angeles 
Christian  Advocate: 


204 


THE    TRUE    WAY. 


"Saturday  night  eighteen  were  at  the  altar.  Sabbath  was  a 
high  day  in  Zion's  cause  at  Winchester.  Monday  night  there 
was  more  power  manifested  than  in  any  other  service.  There 
was  a  deep  feeling  in  the  meeting  last  night;  in  a  few  moments 
many  came  forward  and  expressed  a  desire  to  be  Christians." 

The  last  letter  from  this  convert  to  me,  was:  "Oh,  how 
happy  I  am  in  the  work  for  my  blessed  Savior.  I  always 
pray  for  you  Sister  Miller  and  shall  ever  rejoice  that  I  met 
you  at  Winchester,  where  I  was  led  from  darkness  to  light.'' 

My  next  work  was  at  Vernon,  with  Rev.  Dr.  Cobb,  who 
has  since  gone  to  glory,  triumphantly.  I  was  entertained  by 
dear  Sister  Wilson,  who  with  other  workers,  had  the  cause  of 
the  Lord  at  heart.  As  in  other  churches,  there  were  difficul- 
ties to  overcome,  one  of  which  was  a  swarm  of  bees  that 
settled  in  the  stove,  which  satan  used  to  suppress  the  meeting 
at  the  most  critical  time;  but,  praise  the  Lord,  we  gained  the 
victory  over  satan  in  seeing  sinners  converted. 

A  sad  doubting  soul  said:  "I  am  lost.  What  shall  I  do?" 
I  answered:  "There  is  a  bright  future  for  you,  dear  soul,  if 
at  the  foot  of  the  cross  you  come  to  seek  rest.  There  always 
abide,  and  you  will  find  Christ  near  and  dear  to  your  heart. 
The  shield  of  faith  will  quench  the  fiery  darts  of  the  adver- 
sary and  you  will  be  enabled  to  gain  victory  over  every  tempt- 
ation. Jesus  will  be  very  near  to  you  if  you  love  Him  with 
all  your  heart.  'How  happy  are  they  who  the  Savior  obey.'" 

Mrs.  Bones,  who  was  reared  a  Catholic  and  lived  always 
with  them,  was  happily  converted  to  Christ,  spoke  and  prayed 
in  the  meetings  and  went  from  house  to  house  through  the 
day,  seeking  winners.  Her  husband  who  was  also  a  Catholic, 
was  saved,  and  they  both  united  with  the  church. 

One  evening  a  young  gentleman  came  to  the  pulpit  and  in- 
troduced himself  as  one  of  the  Thomas  family,  from  Tipton,Mo., 
who  were  brought  into  the  light  of  God,  during  my  meetings 
there,  in  1880.  "I  have  come  many  miles  to  see  you,"  he 
said,  "to  give  you  a  word  of  encouragement  in  your  great 


SHOUTINGLY    HAPPY.  205 

work  for  the  Lord.  The  last  words  you  said  when  bidding 
me  good-bye,  were  the  means  of  my  conversion.  I  am 
a  Christian  and  have  been  doing  what  I  can  for  Jesus  ever 
since."  Oh,  how  it  thrilled  me  with  joy  to  hear  a  dear  soul 
say  that  Jesus  had  caved  him,  even  at  the  eleventh  hour. 
Hallelujah! 

At  the  close  of  this  meeting  I  felt  led  of  God  to  the  Hot 
Springs,  four  miles  south  of  San  Jacinto,  to  spend  a  few 
weeks  with  my  dear  friend,  Mrs.  Branch,  who  opened  up  these 
springs  and  made  them  a  very  beautiful,  attractive,  pleasant 
place  of  resort  for  the  poor  and  needy,  as  well  as  the  gay  and 
wealthy.  During  my  stay  there  I  was  refreshed  and  invigor- 
ated. I  talked  to  dear  souls  privately  through  the  week  and 
preachec  on  Sabbath.  It  is  not  possible  to  describe  the  many 
interviews  I  held,  with  earnest  hearts  who  desired  salvation. 
Oh,  how  many  I  have  found  hungering  and  thirsting  for 
righteousness  and  I  was  glad  to  give  them  the  true  way. 

My  next  protracted  effort  was  at  Beaumont  with  Rev.  Mr. 
Hilbish.  In  this  work  many  people  were  converted,  believ- 
ers sanctified  and  the  church  built  up.  I  preached  every 
night  and  made  a  house  to  house  visitation  through  the  day, 
which  resulted  in  the  saving  of  souls.  The  pastor  was 
anxious  to  save  sinners,  and  did  his  duty  in  every  meet- 
ing. Men  and  women  in  the  Presbyterian  Church  were  so 
remarkably  blessed  that  they  were  enabled  to  speak  and  pray 
in  the  public  congregation.  There  was  not  a  convert  who 
was  ashamed  to  tell  what  Jesus  had  done  for  him  or  her.  Ow- 
ing to  previous  engagements  I  was  not  permitted  to  remain  as 
long  as  I  desired,  but  was  called  from  there  to  Colton,  to  labor 
with  Rev.  Mr.  McMillan.  Many  were  saved  in  Colton.  Sev- 
eral very  wicked  revilers  and  blasphemers  came  out  into  the  light 
of  God  and  I  left  them  shoutingly  happy.  One  dear  sister? 
who  had  long  been  in  darkness,  was  blessedly  saved  and  be- 
gan at  once  to  speak,  pray  and  work  publicly  in  the  church 
with  which  she  united.  A  backslidden  physician  was  not 


206  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

only  justified,  but  also  sanctified,  shouting  praises  to  God  for 
freedom  through  the  Savior's  love.  He  continued  very  happy 
and  died  the  next  week,  after  the  meeting  closed,  leaving  be- 
hind a  clear  evidence  that  he  had  gone  to  glory.  We  shall 
meet  again  over  there.  Amen. 

In  Janjary,  1890,  by  request  of  Rev.  J.  W.  Morris,  I  be- 
gan a  protracted  eoffrt  at  Glendora.  This  meeting  opened 
successfully  with  the  salvation  of  sinners.  A  dear  sister,  jus- 
tified for  years,  was  blessed  by  the  light  of  sanctification. 
Another  precious  sister,  sanctified  years  before  and  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Holiness  Band,  or  Church,  was  not  satisfied  and 
gladly  gave  her  name  to  the  minister  as  a  member  of  the  M. 
E.  Church,  in  my  presence,  and  has  proven  herself  a  faithful 
worker  in  the  Master's  cause.  I  was  taken  very  suddenly  ill 
and  the  meetings  closed  at  the  expiration  of  five  days.  I  felt 
as  though  my  strength  and  vitality  had  wholly  left  me.  Dear 
Sister  Bradley,  in  whose  family  I  was  a  guest,  summoned  a 
physician  who  pronounced  my  disease  la  grippe  in  its  worst 
form.  For  some  days  my  recovery  was  thought  doubtful. 
After  weeks  of  untold  suffering  I  was  pronounced  out  of  dan- 
ger, and  having  been  with  Sister  Bradley  two  months,  I  went 
by  special  request  to  Sister  Twitchel's,  in  Monrovia,  where  I 
remained  one  month  with  no  apparent  improvement.  From 
there  I  went  to  Los  Angeles,  but  not  improving  I  consulted  a 
distinguished  physician,  who  gave  me  medicine  and  advised 
me  to  spend  the  spring  and  summer  months  in  the  mountains. 
My  pain  was  excessive  and  constant,  and  I  became  a  mere 
physical  wreck.  Some  nights  I  did  not  sleep  two  hours,  so 
intense  was  my  pain  and  suffering,  yet  I  was  conscious  of  great 
peace,  joy  and  happiness  in  my  soul.  I  had  been  in  my 
mountain  home  nearly  two  weeks,  taking  medicine  every  hour 
as  prescribed,  with  no  apparent  change.  I  could  neither  eat 
nor  sleep  and  suffered  pain  from  the  top  of  my  head  to  the 
soles  of  my  feet.  After  a  sleepless  night,  suffering  so  much  I 
could  not  eat  any  breakfast,  I  said:  "Lord,  what  must  I  do?'* 


SANCTIFIED    MY    SOUL. 


207 


After  my  morning  devotions  I  continued  reading  the  Word, 
but  my  sufferings  were  so  intense  I  again  communed  with 
God,  after  which  I  tried  to  make  my  way  to  the  front  veranda. 
On  the  center  table  I  saw  a  tract  on  faith  healing  by  Ethan 
O.  Allen.  I  laid  it  on  the  rocking  chair  with  my  Bible  and 
pushed  them  before  me,  being  unable  to  carry  them.  Anxiously 
I  opened  the  book  on  healing,  and  found  that  it  contained  the 
conviction,  conversion,  sanctification  and  healing  of  this  power- 
ful man,  and  how  wonderfully  God  used  him  at  the  sick  bed, 
in  prayer,  for  restoring  the  afflicted  to  health.  As  I  contin- 
ued to  read  the  beautiful  work  of  this  holy  man  I  could  not 
restrain  my  tears. 

I  wept  aloud,  and  praised  the  Lord  for  a  child  who  had 
the  courage  to  do  great  things  through  faith  in  Jesus  Christ. 
After  devouring  the  precious  contents,  praising  the  Lord  with 
the  tears  falling  fast  from  my  eyes,  these  words  came  to  me 
as  a  voice  falling  in  my  ear:  "Why  not  ask  God  to  heal  your 
body?"  I  answered,  "I  will,  Lord,"  and  I  said:  "Dear  Jesus, 
heal  me  now.  Only  you  know  my  intense  suffering  all  these 
weary  months.  Oh,  do  help  me  this  very  moment.  I  need 
you  so  much  to  take  my  suffering  body  and  heal  this  excru- 
ciating pain."  I  seemed  to  lay  hold  on  the  blessed  Lord  as 
though  He  were  present  in  person.  I  said,  as  the  tears  flowed 
fast  over  my  pale  face,  "Father,  thou  canst  help  me  just  now, 
and  I  will  not  let  thee  go.  You  know  how  I  have  suffered; 
and  now  I  am  not  able  to  teach  sinners  thy  way.  Will  you 
not  hear  my  prayer,  grant  my  request,  and  set  me  free.  I  have 
consulted  earthly  physicians,  and  they  have  failed  to  reach 
the  disease.  Now  I  come  to  Thee,  who  art  able  and  willing 
to  remove  all  pain  and  suffering  from  my  poor  afflicted  body. 
Dear  Lord,  have  you  not  said  you  would  heal  all  my  diseases 
if  I  have  faith?  You  have  justified  and  sanctified  my  soul; 
now,  dear  Lord,  heal  my  body  for  Jesus'  sake,  and  I  will  praise 
and  magnify  Thy  holy  name  forever." 

At  that  moment  I  felt  the   divine   touch,    and   exclaimed, 


208  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

"O  God,  I  do  truly  now  believe   that   you    have   healed  my 
body."     The  very  moment  I  claimed  the  promise   my  pains 
left  me,  and  I  began  praising  God.     My  healing  was  so  clear 
and  decided  that  I   looked  at  my  watch.     It  was   twenty-five 
minutes  to- three  o'clock,  Sabbath    afternoon,  April  27,  1890. 
At  this  moment  the  voice  said  distinctly,  "Get  up  and  walk." 
I  arose  and  walked  without  limping  or  one   particle  of  pain. 
Truly,  my  prayer  was  heard,  and  I  was  healed  with  no  human 
being  present  or  near  me.     I  exclaimed  aloud,  "I  am  healed! 
I  am  healed!     I  am  healed!"     repeating   it  again  and    again. 
The  devil  said,    "You   are  not  healed;  the  pains  will  return." 
I  replied,  "Devil,  hear  me:  pain  or  no  pain,  should  I  die  to- 
night, I  am  healed  at  this  moment  through  faith  in  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.    I  am  led  by  the  Holy  Ghost  to  take  God  as  my 
great  Physician,  and  you  get  behind  me  in  the  name  of  Jeho- 
vah !"     I  continued  praising  the  Lord,  and  magnifying    His 
blessed  name,  when  it  came  to  me,  "You  need  not  praise  me 
any  longer."     The  voice  was  so  distinct- that  I  again   looked 
at  my  watch,  and  found  I  had  been  praising  God  just  an  hour. 
.'Satan  again  tempted  me,  but  I  said,  "The  work  is  done.  God 
is  mine."     Satan  left  me,  and  I  was  "strong  in  the  Lord  and 
the  power  of  His  might." 

At  that  time  a  lady,  who  knew  of  my  affliction  and  severe 
lameness,  came  in.  I  told  her  that  through  Christ  I  was 
healed,  giving  God  the  glory.  "My  spirit  is  the  Lord's;  my 
,  soul  is  the  Lord's;  and,  glory  to  His  blessed  name,  my  body 
is  all  the  Lord's  too;  and  why  should  I  not  praise  Him,  and 
tell  others  what  He  has  done  for  me?"  While  I  pen  these 
lines,  1  must  stop  and  exalt  His  holy  name,  to  whom  be  all 
lionor  and  praise,  now  and  evermore.  Amen  !  Amen  ! 

The  first  week  'I  was  healed  how  the  enemy  of  my  soul  and 
body  assailed  me  with  temptations,  saying,  "You  are  not 
healed,  and  it  will  be  utterly  impossible  for  you  to  claim  this 
•wonderful  liberty  but  a  short  time."  I  replied,  "Get  behind 
me  satan,  in  the  name  of  Jesus.  I  will  not,  I  dare  not,  I  can 


CHRISTIAN    SCIENCE. 


209 


not  give  up  my  faith  in  the  Trinity."  I  threw  away  all  my 
medicine,  saying,  "I  am  healed,  dear  Lord,  through  faith  in 
Christ  Jesus."  Oh!  wiiat  joy  I  experienced,  realizing  in  my 
soul  that  the  work  was  done.  When  the  pains  returned,  which 
they  did  several  times,  my  faith  held  stronger  to  the  power  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  and  I  gained  the  victory  in  the  very  face  of 
the  adversary,  refusing  him  each  time  with  the  words,  "I  am 
healed!  Give  God  the  glory!" 

My  pain  was  all  gone,  and  sleep  and  appetite  returned. 
Oh !  that  all  would  praise  the  Lord  for  His  goodness  and  won- 
derful works  to  the  children  of  men!  How  I  do  glorify  God 
for  the  present,  and  am  trusting  Him  every  moment  for  the 
future,  "casting  all  my  care  on  Him  who  careth  for  me." 
My  mind  is  calm  and  peaceful.  I  feel  as  restful  as  when  a 
a  child,  nursed  on  the  bosom  of  my  mother.  Oh  !  how  glo- 
rious to  trust  the  blessed,  precious  Savior  with  body,  soul  and 
spirit !  He  will  never  turn  away  unhealed  those  who  call 
upjn  Him  in  faith,  any  more  than  He  did  those  who  came  by 
sight  when  upon  earth.  Hallelujah  for  heavenly  power!  Amen! 
This  is  only  a  faint  glimpse  of  my  healing  through  faith  in 
Jehovah.  O,  how  I  delight  to  honor  and  magnify  the  blessed 
Lord,  that  Christians  may  be  encouraged  and  sinners  believe 
in  Him,  and  come  into  loyal  obedience  in  the  light  of  full 
salvation. 

After  being  healed  I  held  service  every  Sabbath  during  my 
stay  in  the  mountains,  and  had  many  come  to  see  me  through 
the  week.  Some  people  came  a  distance  of  ten  to  thirty 
miles  to  learn  for  themselves  that  I  had  been  healed.  A  dear 
lady  called  to  see  me  one  morning  with  Mrs.  Eddy's  book  in 
aer  hand.  Handing  me  the  book,  she  said:  "I  learned  that 
you  were  healed,  Miss  Miller,  and  I  have  a  desire  to  know 
how  long  you  have  believed  in  this  Christian  Science." 

I  assured  her  that  my  healing  was  not  by  satan,  but  through 
Jesus  Christ,  whose  mission  on  earth  was  to  fulfil  the  proph- 
ecies of  the  Father.  I  said  to  her:  "Christ  came  to  forgive 


10  THE    TRUE   WAY. 

sins  through  repentance,  and  to  prove  to  sinners  that  unless 
they  accepted  life  everlasting  they  would  be  lost.  God's  word 
does  not  say,  'I  will  heal  all  who  are  sick,'  but,  'The  prayer 
of  faith  shall  save  the  sick.'  'This  is  the  confidence  that  we 
have  in  Him,  that  if  we  ask  anything  according  to  His  will, 
He  heareth  us,  and  if  we  know  that  He  heareth  us  whatso 
ever  we  ask,  we  know  that  we  have  the  petitions  that  we  de- 
sired of  Him.'  Historv  informs  us  that  this  wonderful  power 
of  healing  by  faith  in  Jesus  Christ  continued  long  after  the 
days  of  the  apostles.  The  great  Zinzendorf  gives  many  in- 
stances of  healing;  also  many  men  of  rank  as  well  as  the 
common  people  were  delivered  from  devils  and  healed  from 
wonderful  diseases.  Richard  Baxter  testifies  to  have  known 
that  the  prayers  of  faith  saved  the  sick  when  human  aid  had 
failed.  He  was  himself  healed  ten  times.  Dr.  Marshall, 
the  great  translator,  says,  'The  gift  of  healing  continued  until 
the  time  of  Constantine.'  Did  time  permit,  I  could  mention 
thousands  who  have  been  healed  through  faith  in  Christ 
Jesus,  bless  God." 

"Do  you  not  believe  in  this  book  or  its  author?"  she  asked  ? 
referring  to  Christian  Science.  "I  do  not,  dear  lady,  for  I 
have  better  teachings.  Examine  the  Word,  and  learn  of  the 
doctrine  which  says,  'The  prayer  of  faith  shall  save  the  sick.' 
Suppose  your  parents  would  say,  'Dear  daughter,  come  and 
accept  food  and  raiment  at  our  expense;  but,  instead  of  doing 
as  you  are  bidden,  you  begin  to  say,  'That  does  not  mean  me; 
it  refers  to  the  daughter  of  some  other  parents.'  Does  this 
doubt  in  your  mind  change  the  desire  of  your  parents  ?  Is 
not  the  promise  the  same  whether  you  accept  or  reject?  Could 
the  promises  from  earthly  parents  be  greater  or  truer  than 
God  has  given  in  His  Word  for  the  healing  of  the  body  and 
forgiveness  of  sins?  If  we  are  the  Lord's  at  all,  we  belong 
to  Him,  spirit,  soul  and  body.  There  is  no  other  way,  and 
this  Christian  Science  is  a  whim  of  satan  to  cheat  you  out  of 
the  Lord's  way." 


HEALED    THROUGH    CHRIST.  21] 

"Were  you  always  a  believer  in  healing  through  faith  in 
Christ?"  she  asked.  "No,  I  never  have  been  healed  before. 
However,  I  have  had  severe  sicknesses,  such  as  fevers,  rheu- 
matism and  ague.  Ten  years  ago,  in  answer  to  prayer,  I  was 
permitted  to  spend  many  months  at  Dr.  Kurd's  Water  Cure, 
where  I  was  relieved  of  great  suffering."  "Is  it  a  good  insti- 
tution and  a  pleasant  location?"  she  asked.  It  is  finely  lo- 
cated, with  a  commanding  view  of  different  points  in  the 
mountains  of  which  there  are  five:  Mt.  Mincie,  in  New  Jersey, 
and  Mt.  Tamney,  on  the  Pennsylvania  side,  are  the  highest. 
The  woodlands  with  their  twilight  shades  and  the  clear  rivu 
lets  meandering  through  romantic  dells,  leaping  cascades, 
twisting  through  underbrush,  over  rocks  and  stones,  rippling 
and  singing  the  same  sweet  song  as  they  glide  along  to  pour 
their  waters  into  the  Analomink  river  just  above  its  junction 
with  the  Delaware.  Not  far  from  the  Cure  are  the  wild  foam- 
ing waters  of  the  Bushkill  Falls  and  the  Delaware  Gap.  On 
the  mountain  sides  are  beautiful  flowers  and  green  ferns, 
while  at  the  base  are  the  larger  ones  and  the  rhododendron 
with  its  lovely  blossoms,  making  a  contrast  of  pure  white  with 
the  delicate  tints  of  those  above.  From  the  Cure  there  is  a 
fine  view  of  the  valley  below,  with  its  green  hills  and  their 
shadowy  beauty  containing  many  trees  with  their  varied 
shades  of  foliage.  Crystal  Ledge,  in  the  distance,  held  shaded 
works  of  rocks,  ferns,  flowers  and  singing  birds,  a  picture  to 
be  always  remembered  and  one  that  suggested  to  my  mind 
the  passage  in  Isaiah:  'Ye  shall  go  out  with  joy  and  be  led 
forth  with  peace.  The  mountains  and  the  high  hills  shall 
break  forth  before  you  int&  singing  and  all  the  trees  of  the 
field  shall  clap  their  hands.'  "  "What  a  beautiful  place,"  she 
replied.  "I  thank  you  for  the  description,  but  do  you  not  give 
any  time  to  the  study  of  Christian  science?"  "I  do  not." 
"How  often  have  you  been  healed  through  Christ?"  "This 
is  my  first  restoration  by  faith.  I  did  not  know  how  to  ask 
the  Lord  to  heal  me,  heretofore.  When  ill  again  after  being 


212  THE    TRUE    WAY 

at  the  Cure  I  spoke  of,  I  resorted  to  a  first-class  Cure  in  New 
York  City,  where  I  was  very  soon  strengthened  for  public 
work  in  which  I  continued  for  years,  without  even  a  cold.  I 
went  morning,  noon  and  night,  exposed  to  all  kinds  of 
weather,  rain,  sleet,  snow,  cold,  heat,  night  air  and  dampness 
and  continued  in  good  health  to  the  surprise  of  all  my  friends. 
I  crossed  from  the  Atlantic  to  the  Pacific  five  times,  laboring 
as  I  passed  through  the  different  states  on  every  tour.  I  have 
also  worked  in  northern,  central  and  southern  California,  on 
the  plains,  in  the  valleys,  canyons,  mountains  and  seashore,  in 
towns,  villages  and  cities  without  being  ill  until  taken  with  la 
grippe  this  year."  "Do  you  think  God  would  have  healed  in 
every  sickness  had  you  asked  in  faith?"  "I  do  indeed.  The 
prayer  of  faith  is  always  answered.  Have  you  a  desire  to 
give  up  your  science  and  take  the  great  Physician  as  your 
teacher,  who  will  not  only  give  you  peace  of  soul,  but  health 
to  your  body?"  I  asked.  "I  never  had  a  greater  desire  to  be 
all  the  Lord's  than  at  this  moment,"  she  replied,  "I  do  want 
to  be  happy  and  well."  I  said,  "The  noblest  of  all  sciences 
is  the  science  of  Christ  in  your  soul.  But  if  you  are  seeking  for 
happiness  only,  your  efforts  are  sure  to  fail  until  you  confess 
your  sins  and  overcome  self  through  the  blood  of  the  Lamb." 
I  quoted  to  her  James  5:  15,  16,  after  which  we  knelt  in  prayer 
and  I  commended  her  spirit,  so'ul  and  body  to  the  Lord  of 
her  being.  She  humbly  confessed  her  sins  and  arose  happy 
in  Christ.  She  said  she  would  never  again  give  her  time  to 
Christian  science. 

During  my  stay  in  the  mountains,  which  was  over  six 
months,  sinners  were  converted,  believers  sanctified  and 
many  healed,  God  having  the  glory.  Amen.  In  September 
I  was  permitted  to  visit  Arroyo-Seco  canyon,  which  extends 
in  a  northeast  and  westerly  direction  a  distance  of  twelve 
miles.  The  ascent  is  so  gradual  I  did  not  realize  the  con- 
stant elevation  until  we  had  traveled  several  miles,  crossing 
the  flowing  waters  as  they  rushed  over  the  rocky  barriers,  or 


A  REST  FOR  THE    WEARY.  213 

leaping  over  the  steep  falls  hurrying  on  their  winding  way  to 
the  valley  below.  I  looked  in  wonder  at  so  much  grandeur 
in  so  small  a  space.  The  scenery  was  beautiful  and  varied, 
so  that  my  mind  was  constantly  occupied  with  the  different 
points  of  interest.  The  cliffs,  moss  covered  walls,  lovely 
flowers,  tall  brakes,  ferns,  long  grasses,  thick  chaparral  in 
many  colors,  trees  large  and  small,  huge  boulders  and  lofty 
peaks.  I  felt  as  though  I  was  in  an  enchanted  spot  in  which 
I  should  "iked  to  have  stayed,  but  pressed  on  to  see  the  end  of 
such  magnificent  scenery.  There  are  two  ways  of  entering 
this  canyon,  one  by  way  of  Las  Casitas,  a  beautiful  plateau 
lying  between  Millard  and  Arroyo  Seco  canyons,  the  other  by 
Devil's  Gate,  a  distance  of  two  miles  from  where  we  leave  the 
carriage,  mount  burros  and  in  single  file  move  up  the  wind- 
ing trail.  We  cross  the  brook  and  begin  a  rapid  ascent 
around  the  main  mountain,  leaving  Arroyo  Seco  to  the  left 
until  we  arrive  a;.  Burnt  Peak  and  strike  a  narrow  ridge 
;alled  the  Backbone,  covered  on  either  side  of  the  trail  with 
a  heavy  growth  of  manzanita.  Winding  around  the  foot  of 
Mt.  Washburn  we  again  have  a  grand  view  of  Arroyo  Seco. 
To  the  right  lies  the  famous  Brown's  Mountain.  Below  its 
towering  peak  are  wild  ravines,  deep  gulches  studded  with 
tall  trees  and  a  dense  growth  of  chaparral  in  varying  shades 
with  dazzling  magnificence.  The  next  is  Rose  Peak,  which  de- 
rives its  name  from  the  tints  of  the  setting  sun  reflected  upon 
it.  To  the  right  and  left  are  Big  and  Little  Bear  canyons. 
A  short  distance  from  this  point  the  trail  suddenly  descends, 
and  a  few  hundred  feet  below,  the  stars  and  stripes  float  over 
Switzer's  camp,  a  garden  spot  for  tourists,  a  rest  for  the  weary 
workman  and  a  home  of  safety  for  invalids.  Coming  rap. 
idly  down  to  camo  we  pass  groves  of  sycamore,  alder  and  oak, 
and  are  greeted  by  many  welcome  voices  shouting  from  be- 
low: "Ha!  Ha!  Who!  Who!"  From  the  mouth  of  the  can- 
yon to  the  camp  we  cross  the  Arroyo  Seco  sixty-two  times. 
The  buildings,  aside  from  the  tents,  consist  of  a  kitchen,  din- 


214  THE   TRUE   WAY. 

ing  room,  bed  rooms  and  a  sitting  room.  The  latter  is  made 
cheerful  on  cool  mornings  by  a  bright  fire  in  a  large  fireplace 
built  of  stone.  A  few  rods  from  the  camp  are  the  first  falls, 
of  which  there  are  six  in  all.  They  are  reached  by  following 
the  main  trail  which  leads  to  the  head  of  the  stream,  bordered 
with  wooded  dells,  over-hanging  flowers,  grasses,  ferns,  and 
clear  waters  dripping  over  moss-covered  rocks.  East  of  the 
camp  are  Ralph's  Peak,  Minnie's  Throne,  Miller's  Point, 
Rose  Peak  to  the  right,  and  to  the  left  Mt.  Hammond,  Mt. 
Buchanan,  and  Strawberry  Peak  seven  thousand  feet  high. 
Futther  to  the  left  Mt.  Emma  joins  Mt.  Washburn  on  the 
north  forming  a  semi-circle  of  mountains.  Near  the  camp 
grows  the  green  bay  tree,  mountain  mahogany,  white  thorn, 
beach,  sycamore,  manzanita  and  the  beautiful  shittim  wood. 

After  resting  a  few  weeks  at  the  camp  we.  wound  up  the 
Arroyo  Seco  over  a  good  trail  four  miles  farther,  where  we 
rested  at  Lucky  Camp,  named  in  remembrance  of  a  spring  of 
cold  water  discovered  by  Mr.  Switzer.  From  this  point  we 
ascend  rapidly  in  a  zig-zag  course  to  the  summit,  an  elevation 
of  7,000  feet.  Here  we  could  trace  the  canyons,  with  their 
openings  in  the  valley  below,  and  look  down  upon  the  moun- 
tains already  described.  At  this  altitude  heavy  timber  abounds, 
beach,  maple,  sycamore,  oak  tall  pines  with  moss-c:>vered 
boughs.  The  scenery  from  this  point  is  indescribably  beauti- 
ful, a  view  rarely  seen,  and  when  once  seen  never  forgotten. 
We  saw  the  broad  Pacific,  Santa  Catalina  island,  the  cities 
and  towns  of  the  fruitful  San  Gabriel  valley  to  the  south,  Wil- 
son's Peak  to  the  right,  and  barley  and  pine  flats  to  the  left. 
The  trail  is  a  good  one  and  kept  in  repair  by  Mr.  Switzer, 
whose  camp  is  a  noted  resort  of  Southern  California.  The 
atmosphere  is  stimulating  and  life-giving  to  the  invalid.  We 
saw  the  sun  set  and  the  moon  rise  in  magnificent  grandeur, 
the  golden  light  of  their  dazzling  rays  reminded  me  of  the 
shining  walls  of  the  heavenly  city.  I  looked  upon  them  as 
of  Divine  creation  and  exclaimed  from  the  depths  of  a  happy 


AT    THE    PALMS.  215 

heart:  "Behold  the  work  of  a  blessed  Lord!"  The  entire 
configuration  of  this  lofty  range  of  mountains  is  a  grand  study 
for  the  lover  of  nature.  The  climb  up  there  was  one  of  my 
great  achievements,  almost  equal  to  the  daring  Alpine  traveler 
who  ascends  the  frowning  Jungfrau  or  Matterhorn.  To  me 
there  was  a  hallowed  association  with  this  beautiful  spot,  tower- 
ing so  many  feet  above  mankind.  It  was  on  a  mountain  God 
gave  the  law  and  where  He  dwelt.  It  is  from  the  mountain 
that  the  sacred  river  issues,  that  is  like  the  waters  of  life  flow- 
ing from  the  throne  of  God,  or  like  the  blood  of  atonement 
washing  away  the  sins  of  the  world.  Travelers  who  desire 
to  look  upon  a  view  never  to  be  forgotten,  should  not  fail  to 
visit  this  noted  camp  in  the  heart  of  the  Sierra  Madre  moun- 
tains. God  be  praised. 

On  January  lyth,  1891,  I  began  a  protracted  meeting  at 
Etiwanda,  at  the  request  of  the  people  tendered  through 
their  pastor.  There  were  not  as  many  converted  in  the  same 
length  of  time  as  in  other  meetings,  but  the  work  done  was 
thorough,  with  many  brought  from  bondage  to  liberty.  Many 
times  I  felt  like  shouting,  "The  ways  of  God  are  past  finding 
out."  Hallelujah! 

On  closing  these  services  I  was  called  to  speak  on  tem- 
perance at  Beaumont,  after  which  I  spent  a  few  weeks  with 
our  dear  sister  Cummins,  whose  lovely  retreat  was  in  the 
foothills,  at  an  altitude  of  3500  feet.  Dear  sister  and  brother 
Cummins  are  sincere  Christians,  and  did  everythsng  to  make 
me  comfortable  and  happy.  God  bless  them.  Here  many 
with  sad  hearts  called  to  see  me,  and  went  away  happy  and 
blessed  in  the  Lord. 

In  June  I  held  a  protracted  meeting  at  Glendale,  and  the 
pastor,  filled  with  the  spirit's  power,  aided  me  much  in  every 
service.  I  taught  sinners  to  accept  Christ  as  a  perfect  savior 
for  soul  and  body.  Amen. 

My  next  effort  was  in  the  United  Brethren  church  at  the 
Palms.  I  was  entertained  at  brother  Sorbear's,  whose  beau- 


200  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

tiful  house  at  once  appeared  my  home.  I  spent  many  happy 
hours  with  this  lovely  family,  who  are  giving  their  time  and 
means  all  for  the  cause  of  Chri?t.  Oh!  that  many  wouid 
follow  their  example,  is  my  prayer.  They  did  much  for  my 
comfort  and  happiness,  and  also  aided  me  with  their  means, 
for  which  I  was  thankful,  praising  God.  I  talked  and  prayed 
with  the  sick,  and  preached  in  the  chapel  at  the  Soldiers' 
Home  to  a  large  congregation.  A  dear  old  man,  who  had 
been  saved  in  one  of  my  meetings  ten  years  before,  recognized 
me  and  said:  "I  have  not  tasted  the  evil  drug  since  I  accepted 
Christ  as  my  Savior."  I  said,  "No  one  can  resist  this  dread- 
ful curse  successfully  without  help  from  the  King  of  Kings, 
who  is  able  to  keep  you  from  falling,  not  only  from  alcohol, 
but  from  tobacco,  opium,  and  every  other  evil  that  besets  the 
pathway  of  the  unjust."  An  old  soldier  asked  me,  "Do  you 
think  it  wrong  to  use  tobacco?"  I  read:  "Know  ye  not  that 
ye  are  the  temple  of  God,  and  that  the  spirit  of  the  Lord 
dwelleth  in  you  ?  If  any  man  defileth  the  temple  of  God, 
him  shall  God  destroy,  for  the  temple  of  God  is  holy,  which 
temple  ye  are."  Followers  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  are  com- 
manded to  be  clean  that  bear  the  vessels  of  the  Lord. 
"Touch  not,  taste  not,  handle  not,"  is  the  command  of  God. 
"He  that  knoweth  his  Master's  will  and  doeth  it  not  is  beaten 
with  many  stripes,"  and  you  are  sure  of  many  stripes  by 
knowing  the  Word  and  not  being  obedient  to  God,  who  seeks 
to  be  understood  by  all  who  love  the  appearing  of  His  Son. 
May  Jesus  keep  you,  noble  veterans  of  our  country's  cause. 
Be  true  to  yourselves  by  being  valiant  soldiers  of  the  cause  of 
Christ.  "Touch  not,  taste  not,  handle  not"  that  which  will 
injure  either  soul  or  body.  Rev.  Mr.  Munger,  in  whose  church 
I  labored,  was  a  true  worker  for  God,  and  a  faithful  follower 
of  the  Master. 

1  felt  led  of  God  to  suddenly  leave  the  many  friends  at  the 
Palms,  and  wend  my  way  to  Long  Beach  in  compliance  with 
the  requests  of  scores  of  my  spiritual  children.  On  arriving 


FOUND    RELIEF    IN    CHRIST.  217 

here  I  found  pleasant  quarters  already  prepared  for  me,  and 
began  at  once  to  let  my  light  shine  for  the  Lord  in  my  room. 
Every  morning  I  had  public  services,  at  which  many  were 
saved,  thank  God.  I  did  much  private  work  when  at  Long 
Beach,  where  I  remained  several  months.  Oftentimes,  dear 
sin-sick  sisters  came  to  my  room  in  the  evening,  and  would 
not  leave  until  they  found  relief  in  Christ,  which  would  prob- 
ably be  at  one  or  two  o'clock  in  the  morning.  In  all  this 
blessed  work  for  God  I  never  became  overtaxed  or  weary,  but 
could  say  from  a  happy  heart,  "Thy  will  be  done  !"  Halle- 
lujah to  Jesus ! 


218  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

CALLED  TO  VARIOUS  PLACES  IN  SOUTHREN 
CALIFORNIA.— DISCOURSE  ON  ANGELS.  -TEM- 

.  PERANCE  IN  SAN  DIEGO.— AT  TRAVER  -JUS- 
TIFICATION.— HOW  SANCTIFICATION  IS  RE- 
CEIVED.—AT  REEDLEY.— PORTERVILLE.  —  AD- 
DRESS TO  CONVERTS. 

CT  WAS  CALLED  from  Long  Beach  to  work  with  the  Sal. 
vation  Army  at  San  Pedro.  I  first  held  services  in  the 
A  Sailors'  hospital,  which  were  profitable  in  their  results. 
The  first  meeting  with  the  Army,  was  on  the  street,  in  front 
of  a  saloon,  where  God  so  wonderfully  baptised  me  with  Holy 
Ghost  power,  that  the  saloon  keeper  and  all  present  came  out 
to  hear  me.  We  then  marched  to  the  barracks  for  worship. 
Many  of  them  lollowed  us.  We  must  have  had  some  twenty 
•drunken  men  in  the  audience,  with  whom  \ve  conversed  pri 
lately,  after  the  meeting  closed.  They  were  sober  when  we 
arose  from  our  knees  at  midnight,  and  many  promised  to 
lead  different  lives  in  the  future.  Hear,  reader! 

In  October,  1891,  I  was  called  to  Santa  Ana  by  the  Wo. 
•man's  Christian  Temperance  Union.  I  preached  Sabbath 
morning  in  the  Congregational  church  and  in  the  evening  in 
the  Baptist  church.  The  following  morning  a  dear  sister 
said  to  me:  "When  you  referred  to  the  angels  last  night, 
I  felt  as  though  I  wanted  to  know  more  of  their  work;  will 
you  tell  me?"  With  open  Bible  I  proved  that  angels  were 
created  for  a  purpose  and  have  a  work  to  perform  upon 
•earth.  They  are  not  phantoms,  but  beings  with  face.,,  feet, 
-voices  and  wings,  (Isaiah  6.  2,3.)  and  they  ate  food  prepared 
for  them  by  Abraham  and  Lot,  (Genesis  18.  1,8;  19,  1,3.) 
showing  they  are  as  mankind,  permitted  to  adapt  themselves 
to  the  teachings  and  instructions  of  the  good  Lord.  "Man 
did  eat  the  corn  of  heaven  and  angels'  food."  Psalms  78.24, 


BLESS    THE    LORD.  219 

25.  As  God  designed  so  did  his  angels  appear  to  Abraham, 
and  they  were  known  as  men.  Genesis  18.  2.  To  Peter  they 
came  in  the  form  of  light.  Acts  12.  7.  "The  angel  that 
rolled  back  the  stone  from  the  door  of  the  Savior's  tomb,  had 
a  countenance  like  lightning  and  his  raiment  was  white  as 
snow."  Math.  2.  2,3.  Behold  the  beauty  of  the  angel  who 
appeared  to  Daniel  10.  5,6.  They  not  only  possess  power 
but  are  mighty  in  strength.  "An  angel  took  up  a  stone  like 
a  great  millstone  and  cast  it  into  the  sea."  Rev.  18.  21.  "In 
one  night  the  angel  of  the  Lord  smote  the  Assyrian  camp,  one 
hundred  and  four  score  and  five  thousand  for  his  own  sake, 
and  also  for  the  sake  of  his  servant  David."  2nd  Kings  19. 

34,35- 

The  angels  have  power  to  deliver  the  saints  when  oppressed, 
whether  in  the  fire  or  among  the  wild  beasts.  "The  angel  de- 
livered his  servants  that  trusted  in  Him,  that  they  might  not 
serve  nor  worship  any  but  the  true  God."  Dan.  3.  28.  Angels 
are  also  ministers  to  Christ's  blessed  children  and  are  known 
as  messengers  of  light  and  knowledge,  (Judges  2.  i.)  'sent 
from  the  Lord  to  supply  their  wants  and  defend  them  from 
their  enemy  who  is  known  as  the  great  dragon,  the  old  ser- 
pent, called  the  devil  and  satan.  "Bless  the  Lord,  ye  his  an- 
gels, that  excel  in  strength,  that  do  His  commandments, 
harkening  unto  the  ./voice  of  His  word."  Psalm  103.  20. 
"The  angel  of  the  Lord  encarhpeth  round  about  them  that 
fear  Him,  and  delivereth  them."  Psalms  34.  7. 

When  the  children  went  into  Canaan,  the  Lord  said:  "My 
1  angel  shall  go  before  thee  to  keep  thee  in  the  way  and  to  bring 
thee  into  the  place  which  I  have  prepared  for 'thee  and  thy  seed 
forever."  Exodus  23.  20.  When  Elijah  was  about  to  perish 
in  the  wilderness,  an  angel  touched  him  and  said:  "Arise  and 
eat."  i  Kings  19.  5.  There  never  was  a  more  beautiful  il- 
lustration of  the  .work-'  of  angels  and  their  passing  from 
heaven  to  earth  than  in  Jacob's  dream.  Peter  said:  "I  know 
of  a  surety  that  the  I^ord  hath  sent  His  angel  arid  delivered 


220  THE   TRUE   WAY. 

me  out  of  prison."  Acts  12.  n.  Daniel  was  also  visited 
by  an  angel  clothed  in  linen,  whose  loins  were  girded  about  with 
fine  gold,  a  face  like  lightning,  and  his  eyes  as  lamps  of  fire, 
his  arms  and  feet  of  polished  brass  and  his  voice  like  the 
voice  of  a  multitude,  saying:  "The  prince  of  this  kingdom 
withstood  me  one  and  twenty  days;  but  while  I  remained 
there,  Michael,  one  of  the  chief  princes,  came  to  help  me." 
Daniel  10.  5-14.  Did  time  permit  I  could  draw  from  the  Bi- 
ble proof  of  a  great  many  other  instances  of  angel  messengers 
to  the  good,  the  true,  the  pure  and  holy  children,  who  were 
taught,  led  and  instructed  in  words,  actions  and  thought 
about  their  Master's  business.  Thank  God,  it  is  His  plan  of 
instruction.  Amen. 

I  was  again  requested  to  speak  on  Temperance  in  San  Diego. 
I  also  visited  the  jail,  and  held  profitable  services  in  the  pres- 
ence of  a  great  many  wicked  sinners,  who  were  very  attentive, 
and  two  professed  conversion  before  I  left.  Thank  God  for 
being  willing  to  work  everywhere.  I  was  at  this  time  in  con- 
stant receipt  of  calls  to  labor  with  different  pastors.  Among 
the  number  was  one  from  Rev.  O.  S.  Frambes,  in  Tulare 
county.  Not  being  acquainted  with  him,  I  laid  the  request, 
with  many  others,  before  the  Lord,  and  waited  for  divine  in- 
struction. I  returned  to  Long  Beach  by  way  of  Oceanside, 
Riverside,  Colton,  San  Bernardino,  Etiwanda,  Ontario,  Po- 
mona, Monrovia,  Pasadena  and  Los  Angeles,  working  in  each 
place  as  led  by  the  Holy  Ghost.  I  found  many  other  calls 
awaiting  me  on  my  return,  and  a  second  letter  from  Mr.  Fram- 
bes saying,  "Come  at  once,  and  I  will  defray  your  expenses.' 
On  bended  knees  I  said,  "Lord,  what  wilt  Thou  have  me  do?" 
Before  rising  from  prayer  these  words  came  rushing  to  my 
mind:  "This  is  the  way;  walk  ye  in  it." 

On  January  ist,  1892,  at  3  o'clock  in  the  morning,  I  arrived 
in  Traver,  at  the  home  of  Rev.  Mr.  Frambes,  and  began  a 
protracted  effort  on  the  following  Sabbath.  I  was  sumptu- 
ously entertained  at  the  parsonage,  and  found  the  pastor  and 


HE    IS    JUST   TO    EORGIVE.  211 

his  estimable  lady,  all  the  Lord's,  and  noble  workers  in  His 
cause.  In  this  Holy  Ghost  meeting  people  were  justified  and 
sanctified  by  the  score.  Many  came  ten  and  twelve  miles  to 
receive  the  truth,  and  went  home  rejoicing,  During  the  sec- 
ond week  of  this  effort  a  backslider  was  present  whose  wife 
had  been  blessedly  saved.  He  told  me  of  his  happy  conver- 
sion years  before,  and  uniting  with  the  church,  his  speaking, 
praying,  and  enjoyment  in  every  religious  duty;  but  he  fell, 
little  by  little,  until  he  became  a  drunkard,  a  gambler,  and 
failed  to  provide  for  his  wife  and  children.  In  this  condition 
he  came  to  the  mercy-seat  with  a  heavy  weight  of  sin  and  sor- 
row resting  upon  him,  which  pressed  more  and  more  heavily 
every  moment.  "Have  you  a  sense  of  guilt  that  you  do  not 
love  God  with  all  your  mind  and  soul?"  I  asked.  He  replied, 
"I  am  a  sinful,  wicked,  condemned  criminal  before  a  just 
God.  I  have  always  hoped  to  do  better,  and  turn  from  my 
evil  ways,  but  it  appears  now  to  be  impossible.  God  will  not 
hear  me.  I  am  lost  and  condemned."  "I  implore  you  not  to 
think  of  feelings,"  I  answered,  "but  accept  what  Jesus  has 
done  for  you."  He  wept  and  prayed,  showing  strong  emotion 
and  great  remorse  of  conscience.  He  said,  "I  have  always 
been  so  unstable,  and  am  such  a  sinner  and  have  so  displeased 
the  Lord  that  He  cannot  smile  upon  and  forgive  my  many 
sins."  "Why  is  this  failure?"  I  asked.  "Does  not  God  say, 
if  you  confess  your  sins,  He  is  just  to  forgive?  Do  you  not 
see  the  very  moment  you  accept  His  terms,  what  follows?" 
"But  I  am  lost!"  he  replied  in  great  sorrow  and  agony  of 
mind;  "there  is  no  use  of  my  seeking  any  longer!"  "Jesus 
says,  'If  you  accept  me,  my  Father  will  love  you,  and  we  will 
come  and  make  our  abode  with  you.' "  After  the  regular 
meeting  closed  we  clustered  around  him.  I  felt  that  he  must 
be  saved  now,  as  did  others.  The  perspiration  stood  upon 
his  face  in  beads;  the  tears  ran  down  from  his  eyes  like  rain, 
and  his  breathing  grew  short,  when  I  fanned  him  and  he  ap- 
peared to  revive,  but  did  not  feel  the  assurance  of  sins  for- 


222  THE   TRUE   WAY. 

given  until  he  claimed  the  promise  by  faith.  Oh!  what  joy 
and  peace  he  felt  in  the  knowledge  of  the  cleansing  blood  ! 
He  realized  that  as  the  natural  sun  gave  him  light,  warmth 
and  health,  so  much  more  did  the  Son  of  Righteousness 
warm  and  strengthen  his  happy  heart  with  the  tender  rays  of 
His  quickening  love. 

It  is  not  possible  to  describe  this  meeting,  so  many  souls 
were  justified  and  sanctified,  not  only  in  the  church,  but  in 
every  room  at  the  parsonage.  Interest  increased  daily,  and 
the  meetings  were  spoken  of  by  sinners  on  the  street  and  in 
places  of  public  resort.  The  Presbyterian  minister  and  his 
wife  tooK  it  upon  themselves  to  do  what  they  could  against 
the  evangelist  and  God's  holy  work  through  her.  When  dear 
souls  came  to  me  with  their  unkind  remarks,  I  could  truly 
exclaim,  "Praise  the  Lord,  O,  my  soul !"  Not  being  able  to 
injure  me  in  the  sight  of  the  dear  people,  they  took  the  good 
pastor  and  his  noble  wifo,  who,  with  shouts  of  laughter,  ex- 
claimed, "Glory  to  God  for  salvation  that  keeps  me  sanctified." 
And  so  the  work  went  on  without  intermission  until  there 
were  one  hundred  justified  and  sanctified.  Oh!  what  a  beau- 
tiful sight  it  was,  one  afternoon,  to  see  an  entire  family  united 
to  God  and  with  each  other.  With  humble  hearts  they  bowed 
before  the  Savior,  who  forgave  their  sins,  and  made  them  re- 
joice in  the  fullness  of  His  love.  As  they  were  forgiven  of 
God,  so  did  their  parents,  clasp  them  in  an  embrace  of  for- 
giveness. Every  one  present  wept  tears  of  thanksgiving  to- 
gether with  this  happy  family.  Glory  to  Jesus,  who  is  able 
to  save  to  the  uttermost  ! 

Dear  Mrs.  Forms,  of  the  Roman  Catholic  faith,  after  many 
days  of  hard  struggling  came  into  the  light  of  justification, 
and  was  afterwards  sanctified,  uniting  with  the  M.'  E.  Church, 
and  has  proved  herself  a  faithful  worker  for  Christ.  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Cole,  with  their  entire  family,  learned  for  themselves 
the  reality  of  sins  forgiven,  and  hearts  made  pure  through 
sanctification.  Mr.  Richardson,  almost  the  last  to  confess, 


HOW  ARE  WE  FREED  FROM  OUR  SINS?  223 

has  proved  true  to  God.     And    scores  of  other  dear  souls,   I 
expect  to  meet  in  heaven. 

Through  the  kindness  of  Sister  Frambes,  I  was  enabled  to 
give  the  condition  of  Man's  Sinful  State  by  Nature.  How  to 
be  freed  from  Sin,  and  receive  Sanctification. 

Man's  Sinful  State  by  Nature.  Gen.  6:  5;  Jer.  17:9;  Mark 
7:  21  to  23;  Rom.  8:  7;  Rom.  3:  10;  Isa.  64:  6. 

The  Origin  of  Man's  Sinful  State.     I  John  3:  8. 

How  Sin  came  into  the  World.     Gen.  3:  i  to 6;  Rom.  5:12. 

The  extent  of  sin  to  all  men.  Isa.  64:  6;  Rom.  3:  9,  10; 
Ga'.  3:  22. 

The  end  of  sin.  Ezekiel  18:  4;  John  8:  21,  24;  Rom. 
6:  23;  James  i:  15. 

How  ftre  We  Freed  From  Our  Sins? 

MAN'S  PART    OF    THE  WORK. 

First:     He  must  repent  of  his  actual  transgressions. 

Repentance  is  a  change  of  mind  arising  from  the  convic- 
tion that  we  have  done  wrong  and  broken  God's  law;  and 
acting  upon  this  conviction  we  confess  our  sins  to  God  and  to 
man,  then  forsaking  our  sins  we  turn  to  the  Lord  with  our 
whole  heart. 

Repentance  commanded  by  God.     A;ts  17:  30. 

Repentance  preached  by  Jesus.     Matt.  4:  17. 

Godly  sorrow  worketh  repentance.     II  Cor.  7:10. 

Prayer  necessary  with  repentance.     II  Chron.  6:  26,  27. 

Repentance  includes  restitution.  Exodus  22:  i;  Luke  19: 
8;  Matt.  5:  23  to  26. 

Danger  of  putting  off  repentance.      Luke  13:  2  105. 

True  repentance  is  followed  by  saving  faith  which  is  nec- 
essary to  salvation.  John  3:  18,  36;  Acts  10:  43;  Rom.  10:  9. 

GOD'S    PART   OF    THE  WORK. 

First:  He  forgives  our  sins.  II  Chron.  7:  14;  Psalm  32r 
i;  Isa.  43:  25;  Jer.  31:  34;  Dan.  9:  9;  Luke  i:  17;  Acts  5:  31; 


224  THE   TRUE    WAY. 

Rom.  3:  25;  Col.  i:  14;  Heb.  8:  12;  I  John  2:  12. 

Secondly:  He  justifies.  Justification  is  a  work  done  for 
us.  We  are  accepted  of  God  when  we  confess  our  sins,  and 
believe  on  Christ  Jesus. 

Faith  the  instrumental  cause  of  justification.  Rom.  3:  30; 
Rom.  4:  5;  Phil.  3:  9. 

Justification  is  a  present  realized  fact.  Luke  18:  13,  14; 
Acts  13:  39. 

Thirdly:  He  regenerates.  Regeneration  is  the  divine 
life  implanted  within  us  by  the  Holy  Spirit  simultaneous  with 
justification. 

Regeneration  extends  to  all  our  actions  and  affections.  II 
Cor.  5:  17. 

Regeneration  produces  a  love  for  Christ  and  his  people. 
I  John  4:  7;  I  John  3:  14. 

Regeneration  produces  a  love  for  the  word  of  God.  Psalm 
i:  2. 

Regeneration  gives  victory  over  the  world.     I  John  5:  4. 
A  few  of  the  Scripture  truths  that  the  carnal  mind  .  or    in- 
bred sin  still  exists  in  individuals  after  they  have  been  regen- 
erated and  adopted. 

Members  of  the  church  at  Corinth.     I  Cor.  3:  1-4. 
Jesus'  prayer  for  the  Apostles.     John  17:  6-8,  14,   17. 
The  case  of  Cornelius.     Acts  10:  1-5,  9-44. 
The  Thessalonian  Church.     I  Thess.  5:  23. 
Some  of  God's  commands  to    holiness    or    sanctification. 
I  Pet.  i:  15,  16;  Heb.  12:  14;   I  Pet.  2:  5;    Rom.  6:  22;  Lev. 
19:  2;  Acts  26:  18;  Heb.  2:  n. 


Having  confessed  your  sins.  I  John  i:  g;  and  been  made 
alive  in  Christ  Jesus.  Eph.  2:  1-9;  having  no  condemnation. 
Rom.  8:  i ;  God's  Spirit  bearing  witness  with  your  spirit. 
Rom.  8:  15,  16;  then  present  yourself  a  living  sacrifice.  Rom. 
12:  i ;  on  Christ  a  living  Altar.  Heb.  13:  io;and  by  virtue 


FRESNO.  225 

of  the  Altar  you    shall    be    holy.     Exodus    29:37;     (latter 
clause.) 

You  being  the  sacrifice  or  gift  and  Jesus  Christ  the  Altar, 
being  greater  than  the  gift,  sanctifieth  the  gift.  Matt.  23: 19; 
for  it  is  at  the  Altar  we  are  made  partakers  of  the  efficacy  of 
the  blood.  Lev.  17:  n;  and  are  brought  to  realize  the  blessed 
experience  of  I  John  1:7;  and  filled  with  the  glorious  antici- 
pation of  what  is  in  reserve  for  us  in  Heaven.  I  Cor.  2:  9; 
Rev.  7:  13-17. 

My  next  work  was  in  the  city  of  Fresno,  with  Rev.  E.  O. 
Mclntire.  These  meetings  were  productive  of  immediate  re- 
sults from  the  beginning.  The  altar  and  front  pews  were 
filled  with  seekers  the  first  night;  fifteen  of  whom  were  sancti- 
fied and  eight  justified.  And  so  the  work  went  on  every  night. 
Often  the  people  did  not  leave  the  house  when  the  meetings 
closed,  then  we  would  have  a  second  service  at  which  sinners 
were  converted  and  experiences  related.  The  minis- 
ter reported  the  meetings,  saying  that  both  he  and  his  people 
"were  in  fullest  accord,  and  stood  by  the  teachings  and  work 
of  Sister  Miller,  who  had  not  only  the  confidence  of  the 
church  but  the  best  and  kindest  wishes  of  those  outside  of 
any  denomination.  She  sets  forth  the  doctrine  of  sanctifica- 
tion  in  such  clear,  scriptural  light,  as  to  lead  souls  to  accept  it 
at  once.  Such  large  congregations  have  scarcely  ever  been 
assembled  in  this  church,  and  there  is  a  strange  power  per- 
vading these  services  which  is  regarded  as  the  work  of  the 
Holy  Spirit."  The  pastor  reported  the  meetings  daily,  which 
time  and  space  does  not  permit  me  to  insert.  God  bless 
Brother  and  Sister  Mclntire. 

Owing  to  previous  engagements  I  could  not  tarry  longer 
with  this  people  than  three  weeks,  in  which  time  there  were 
hundreds  justified  and  sanctified. 

One  Sabbath  day,  thirty  seven  souls  were  garnered  for  the 
Lord.  Two  of  these  had  been  women  of  ill-fame,  one  from  111- 
nois,  the  other  from  Iowa.  They  left  for  their  homes  the 


226  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

same  week,  happy  in  Christ.  The  last  news  from  them  they 
were  serving  the  Lord  faithfully. 

My  work  called  me  next  to  Reedly,  on  Kings  river,  Cal. 
Again  with  Rev.  O.  S.  Frambes.  I  was  pleasantly  entertained 
at  Mr.  Morgan's,  whose  peerless  wife,  with  himself  were 
blessedly  saved,  united  with  the  Methodist  church,  and  are 
earnest  workers  tor  Christ.  Many  others  were  justified,  with 
scores  and  scores  brought  into  the  light  of  canctification. 

One  dear  brother  came  to  the  penitent  form  many  nights, 
but  could  not  see  the  beauty  of  a  closer  walk  with  God.  He 
would  often  say:  "I  feel  so  sad  and  unhappy."  I  told  him 
that  when  laboring  in  New  Jersey  there  was  a  case  similar  to 
his:  "A  young  man  came  to  the  altar  six  consecutive  nights, 
trying  to  make  himself  believe,  but  could  get  nothing  for  his 
soul.  One  night  after  returning  home,  having  found  no  re- 
lief, his  sorrow  became  so  great  that  he  continued  all  night  in 
prayer,  but  felt  worse  in  the  morning,  thinking  he  had  com- 
mitted the  unpardonable  sin.  This  sorrow  continued  so  long 
that  he  was  tempted  to  drown  himself.  The  tenth  night,  when 
he  entered  the  house,  I  was  rejoiced  to  see  a  great  change  in 
his  countenance.  He  came  to  me  extending  his  hand  and  asked: 
"Would  you  allow  me  to  say  a  few  words?"  I  assented,  and 
he  said:  "You  all  know  of  my  sadness  and  what  a  struggle  I 
have  had.  Praise  God  for  victory  through  Jesus  Christ!"  He 
began  clapping  his  hands  and  pacing  the  aisle,  exclaiming: 
"Praise  the  Lord!  Praise  the  Lord!"  He  fell  on  his  knees 
crying:  "I  have  got  it.  I  have  got  it  at  last.  Will  you  not 
all  help  me  to  praise  the  Lord,  for  the  pearl  of  great  price." 
The  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost  was  wonderfully  felt.  There 
was  weeping  and  praising  all  over  the  house.  When  he  grew 
calm  he  arose  and  came  forward  again  saying:  "I  want  to 
tell  you  all  why  I  have  had  such  a  hard  struggle.  It  was  my 
selfish,  rebellious  will.  I  was  determined  to  have  my  own 
way  in  finding  salvation  and  not  until  I  said,  'Not  my  way, 
but  any  way,  dear  Lord.  I  now  surrender,  blessed  Savior, 


SANCTIFICATION.  227 

all  to  Thee.'  At  that  moment  my  sins  were  forgiven  and  I 
was  filled  with  God's  glory. '  Language  fails  to  describe  this 
scene  of  spiritual  power.  When  he  was  seated  I  immediately 
held  an  altar  service,  when  scores  were  saved  in  Jesus'  name. 
"Are  you  also  willing,  brother,  to  make  a  full  surrender  and 
let  God  take  possession  of  you  in  thought,  word  and  i.  eed?" 
From  this  moment  the  scales  fell  from  his  eyes  and  he  was 
enabled  to  speak  for  Jesus  and  encourage  others  in  the  good 
way. 

There  were  dear  mothers  and  daughters  who  came  twenty 
and  thirty  miles,  with  sad  hearts  and  returned  to  their  homes 
rejoicing  in  Jesus.  An  interesting  dear  soul  said:  "I  do  not 
understand  the  altar,  sanctification,  and  atonement  through 
the  blood."  Opening  the  Bible  I  read  these  words:  "The 
life  of  the  flesh  is  in  the  blood,  and  I  have  given  it  to  you 
upon  the  altar  to  make  an  atonement  for  you."  It  is  the  blood 
that  maketh  an  atonement  for  the  soul,  and  when  you  have 
this  blessed  experience,  you  walk  in  the  light  as  He  is  in  the 
light  and  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ,  His  Son,  cleanseth  from 
all  sin."  I  John  i:  7. 

When  you  can  truthfully  say:  'Eye  hath  not  seen,  nor 
ear  heard,  neither  hath  it  entered  into  the  heart  of  man  to 
perceive  the  things  which  God  hath  prepared  for  them  that 
love  him.'  Cor:  2.  9.  In  every  church  the  Lord  has  had 
witnesses  for  perfect  salvation.  Presbyterians  like  James 
Brainard,  Taylor  and  Jonathan  Edwards,  also  many  Congre- 
gationalists,  Moravians,  Brethren,  Baptists  and  Roman  Cath- 
olics. The  lives  of  many  eminent  men  and  women  throw 
great  light  on  how  to  live  perfect  before  the  Lord.  How  very 
important  to  lead  such  lives  as  Bramwell,  Fletcher,  Fenelon, 
Thomas-a-Kempis,  Lady  Huntington,  Madam  Guyon  and 
many  others  of  our  religious  men  and  women,  who  entered 
by  faith  into  the  fullness  of  sanctifiration  by  way  of  the  altar. 
"Walk  before  Me  and  be  thou  perfect."  Gen.  17:  i.  The 
Bible  is  constantly  giving  us  perfect  men.  Noah  was  a  per- 


228  THE    TRUE    WAY 

feet  man  in  his  generation  and  walked  with  God.  Gen.  6;  9. 
Job  was  perfect,  upright  and  feared  God.  'Mark  the  perfect 
man  and  behold  the  upright,  for  the  end  of  that  man  is 
peace.'  Psalms  37:  7. 

Before  being  sanctified  I  was  in  sadness  and  great  distress 
of  mind  and  wonderfully  drawn  out  in  prayer,  so  much  so 
that  I  would  ofttimes  pray  one,  two  and  three  hours  without 
ceasing.  The  Bible  was  my  constant  companion.  I  read  it 
walking,  standing,  sitting,  lying  down  and  upon  my  knees, 
bedewing  the  Dages  with  the  tears  that  rolled  unceasingly  from 
my  eyes.  It  was  nothing  I  did,  but  the  single  act  of  faith  that 
made  my  spiritual  sky  bright , giving  unbroken  rest  in  the  perfect 
will  of  God.  Since  this  great  peace  has  descended  upon  me,  I 
have  never  had  any  more  struggles  with  unhappmess.  In  ev- 
erything I  am  enabled  to  rest  in  Jesus."  She  said:  "You 
have  not  met  with  any  earthly  sorrow  since  you  were  sancti- 
fied." "Not  so,  my  dear  child.  It  was  not  a  year  afterwards 
before  my  dearly  beloved  mother  was  taken  to  glory  while  I 
was  absent  from  her  in  my  work  for  the  Lord.  I  did  not 
murmur  nor  complain,  but  gave  her  up  without  any  resistance 
whatever.  When  the  news  of  her  death  reached  me  I  was  a 
thousand  miles  from  my  home.  When  I  realized  that  I 
would  never  again  see  her  sweet  face,  or  hear  her  gentle  voice 
and  kind  admonitions,  I  felt  my  brain  reel  and  my  heart  sink. 
Then  I  said:  'Oh,  Father  do  come  to  my  relief,  take  away 
this  wonderful  weight  of  heavy,  crushing,  sickening  sorrow. 
Shall  I  not  rest  upon  Thee?'  In  less  time  than  it  takes  me 
to  tell  you,  my  prayer  was  heard  and  answered,  my  heart  was 
at  rest  and  stayed  upon  Christ,  who  doeth  all  things  well 
From  that  time  I  have  never  been  sad,  or  shed  tears  for  my 
dear  mother.  Not  long  after  this  1  was  called  to  part  with 
two  dear  brothers  and  sisters,  and  my  aged  father."  She  re- 
plied: "I  do  not  see  how  you  could  stand  it.  How  could  you 
part  with  your  father  without  tears?"  "I  did  not,"  I  answered, 
"but  asked  Jesus  to  take  them  away  and  remove  all  sorrow 


JESUS  WILL    SAVE  YOU.  229 

from  my  heart.  He  heard  my  prayer  and  gave  me  the  vic- 
tory through  His  blood.  1  have  often  since  called  to  mind 
the  solemn  hour  of  dear  father's  departure — his  lifeless  form, 
the  funeral  procession,  the  empty  grave,  lowering  of  the  cas- 
ket, the  thrill  of  horror  in  my  heart  as  the  clods  of  earth  fell 
on  the  lid.  I  have  recalled  his  vacant  chair,  the  absence  of 
his  kind  words  and  fatherly  greetings.  When  I  remembered 
the  past,  contemplated  the  future,  being  left  an  orphan  in  the 
wide,  wide  world,  even  then  there  was  no  agony  of  spirit,  no 
tears  of  grief  as  I  listened  to  the  soft  whisperings  that  came 
to  me  as  balm  to  the  deep  woundof  my  probed  heart.  The 
Lord  from  heaven  manifested  Himself  in  glory.  The  Son  of 
Man  came  with  healing  on  His  wings,  when  I  could  say, 
'Praise  the  Lord!'  God  dealt  tenderly  with  me  in  giving 
strength  in  time  of  need.  When  Jesus  took  my  sorrow  and 
dried  my  tears,  I  felt  as  though  the  windows  of  heaven, 
were  opened  upon  me  in  such  a  blessing,  there  was  not  room 
enough  to  contain  it.  Oh,  what  wonderful  peace  and  calmness 
of  spirit.  Jehovah  was  my  helper  and  friend.  To  Him 
alone  I  looked  for  strength."  "Will  you,  dear  lady,  aid  me  in 
your  prayers,"  she  asked  "that  I  may  be  justified,  sanctified 
and  fitted  for  the  Master's  use?  I  shall  never  doubt  the  Bi- 
ble again,  but  will  believe,  whether  I  understand  it  or  not, 
because  Cod  says  so." 

I  said,  "If  you  ask  in  faith,  Jesus  will  save  you  now,  and 
when  love  fills  your  whole  heart  there  will  be  no  room  for  sin. 
All  things  are  possible  with  God,  who  fulfils  every  promise. 
When  we  are  justified  it  is  natural  to  turn  from  our  evil  ways, 
and  when  sanctified  our  evil  ways  are  turned  from  us.  Will 
you  accept  Him  now  by  faith,  and  let  Christ  do  His  work  in 
your  heart  ?" 

She  replied,  "  I  do  believe  and  accept  Jesus  now  as  my 
Savior."  Scores  were  saved  in  this  meeting  who  were  not 
ashamed  to  testify  what  had  been  done  for  them. 

At  the  close  of  this  protracted  effort  a  lot  was   secured  for 


230  THE   TRUE    WAY. 

a  Methodist  church,  which  was  built  and  paid  for  before  it 
was  dedicated.  Until  its  completion  the  Methodists  held  ser- 
vices in  the  Baptist  church,  for  which  they  were  thankful,  prais- 
ing the  Lord. 

The  following  week  I  went  to  Porterville,  at  the  request  of 
Rev.  Mr.  Stowell,  who  with  his  good  wife  did  much  personal 
work.  There  were  not  as  many  sinners  converted  as  at  other 
meetings,  but  the  church  was  built  up  and  believers  sanctified. 
One  dear  brother  was  so  bountifully  blessed  in  the  night  that 
his  family  all  rose  and  held  a  continual  thanksgiving  and 
praises  until  morning.  I  had  just  arranged  my  toilet  when 
he  called  to  see  me,  saying,  "I  am  sanctified!  Will  you  not 
praise  God  with  me?"  We  had  a  blessed  season  of  thanks- 
giving, and  his  ecstatic  joy  was  beyond  description.  Rising 
from  his  knees  with  a  radiant  countenance,  he  said,  "I  am 
ready  now,  Sister  Miller,  to  go  out  among  the  people  and  tell 
what  Jesus  has  done  for  me."  In  company  with  the  good 
pastor,  he  went  from  house  to  house,  speaking  and  praying  as 
God  gave  him  utterance.  Others  were  equally  blessed,  and 
rejoiced  in  full  salvation,  while  many  received  no  help,  and  I 
left  them  unsaved. 

I  closed  these  meetings  with  an  address  to  the  converts 
from  this  scripture:  "As  ye  have  therefore  received  Christ 
Jesus,  the  Lord,  so  walk  ye  in  Him,  rooted  and  built  up  in 
Him,  and  established  in  the  faith  as  ye  have  been  taught, 
abounding  therein  with  thanksgiving."  Collossians,  2.  6,  7. 
"Set  your  affections  on  things  above,  not  on  things  on  the 
earth,  for  ye  are  dead,  and  your  life  is  hid  with  Christ  in 
God."  Col.  3:  2,  3.  "To  him  that  knoweth  to  do  good  and 
doeth  it  not,  it  is  sin."  James,  4:  17. 

"My  dear  spiritual  children,  if  you  want  to  be  strong,  true, 
noble  Christians,  whose  lives  and  works  will  tell  in  eternity, 
you  must  begin  right.  Many,  perhaps  all,  of  you  have  seen 
the  acorn  sprout.  After  a  little  growth  it  divides,  a  part  grows 
upward  into  the  light  and  sunshine,  and  becomes  a  tree,  and 


FLEE    TO    JESUS.  231 

the  other  part  sinks  into  the  earth  to  form  root;  and  this  is 
just  what  I  want  you  to  do,  my  dear  converts.  Seek  first  to 
be  rooted  in  Christ  Jesus,  who  will  build  you  up  into  true 
womanhood  and  manhood  in  the  Lord.  As  the  root  builds 
up  the  gigantic  tree  and  keeps  it  firm  in  the  ground,  so  will 
you  be  built  up  in  the  most  holy  faith,  if  you  watch  and  pray 
in  the  name  of  the  Lord;  and  when  an  opportunity  affords 
always  witness  for  Christ;  then  you  will  overcome  the  enemy 
of  your  souls  by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb  and  the  word  of  your 
testimony.  Ever  remember  that  the  word  of  God  says, 
"Watch  and  pray,  lest  ye  enter  into  temptation."  Hence,  you 
must  not  only  pray,  but  be  on  constant  watch,  that  you  may 
discover  the  tempter  in  time  to  escape  his  sly,  wily  snares. 
Watch,  for  it  is  easy  for  you  to  be  allured  into  the  world  again 
by  its  charms  and  ungodly  fascinations.  Watch,  for  you  are 
just  beginning  the  Christian  life,  and  your  justification  has 
not  taken  away  all  inclination  to  sin.  Watch,  or  the  many 
evil  snares  that  beset  your  pathway  will  overcome  you  in  an 
unguarded  moment,  and  the  tempter  will  have  you  back  in 
the  world  again.  Watch,  that  you  may  always  cling  to  Jesus, 
who  will  help  you  to  overcome.  Watch  when  you  are  almost 
persuaded  to  yield,  and  you  can  take  reason  and  faith  as  your 
armor  against  Satan.  And  again  I  say,  watch,  for  at  any  mo- 
ment you  are  liable  to  be  assailed  by  the  evil  one,  who  delights 
to  have  you  off  your  guard,  and  to  see  you  pass  through  fiery 
trials.  According  to  God's  Word,  converts  are,  always  tempt 
ed,  and  the  suggestions  of  satan  will  stir  up  every  element  of 
depravity  in  your  nature,  and  the  flesh  will  lust  against  the 
spirit  until  ii  will  seem  almost  impossible  for  you  not  to  yield 
to  the  satanic  power.  But  when  you  flee  to  Jesus  for  help  the 
Holy  Spirit  will  biing  the  truths  of  God  into  your  mind  with 
so  much  power  that  in  an  instant  you  can  realize,  "He  that 
<  ommitteth  sin  is  of  the  devil."  Temptations  should  not  for 
a  moment  lead  you  to  think  that  you  have  not  found  peace. 


232 


THE    TRUE    WAY. 


Many  and  powerful   temptations   are  a  proof  of  much  grace 
through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.     Hallelujah  ! 

"I  have  never  known  any  one  who  has  been  greatly  hon- 
ored of  God  that  has  not  passed  through  great  and  grevious 
temptations.  Abraham  was  sorely  tempted,  when  required  to 
give  up  his  only  son.  Job  was  grievously  tempted,  Moses 
and  David  were  tempted,  Paul  and  Peter,  James  and  John 
were  tempted  and  Christ  Jesus  was  tempted.  Hence,  you 
need  not  fear  or  be  surprised,  when  the  arch  fiend  of  your  souls 
would,  if  possible,  destroy  your  brightness  and  innocence  in 
Jehovah.  He  began  his  work  in  Eden,  and  will  continue  it 
until  the  end  of  time.  Therefore,  the  first  peace  and  Happi- 
ness you  receive  from  your  sins  forgiven,  are  often  inter- 
mingled with  strong  temptations.  There  are  manifold  ways 
by  which  he  will  try  to  entice  you;  wealth,  clad  in  gaudy  attire, 
rare  gems,  beautiful  pearls,  costly  diamonds  and  glittering 
gold,  fine  mansions  and  great  merriment  he  will  bring  before 
you.  A  strong  desire  to  do  that  which  is  wrong  in  everything. 
Your  mind  will  often  be  carried  away  to  towering  heights, 
where  your  name  may  be  known  in  that  which  is  contrary  to 
goodness  and  purity.  You  must  look  at  these  temptations  as 
coming  from  satan,  who  knows  too,  well  where  you  are  inse- 
cure. He  is  described  in  the  scriptures  as  a  deceiver,  a  liar, 
a  thief,  a  destroyer,  a  tormentor  and  a  murderer.  He  has  his 
emissaries  in  every  place,  and  before  every  heart  that  is  seek- 
ing Christ,  that  he  may  injure  them  here,  and  destroy  tr.em 
hereafter. 

"Remember  you  can  never  be  so  pure  and  holy,  as  to  be 
above  temptation,  for  satan  will  often  appear  to  you  as  an  an- 
gel of  light,  and  is  plotting  even  this  very  mDment,  to  rob  /ou 
of  your  soul,  and  the  Lord  or  His  glory.  But  fear  not,  dear 
converts,  for  your  Captain  is  more  than  a  conquerer,  and 
your  victory  is  won  by  Him,  who  has  never  known  defeat. 
Glory  to  Jesus,  the  Conqueror!  Amen! 


TEMPTATION.  233 

"Temptation  is  not  sin  until  your  will  consents,  your  heart 
yields,  and  your  soul  purposes  the  sinful  act.  Then  it  is  that 
satan  triumphs  over  you.  It  is  of  vast  importance  for  you  to 
know  when  temptation  becomes  sin.  Should  you  do  what 
God  has  plainly  forbidden  in  His  Word,  or  refuse  to  do  what 
He  has  distinctly  required  at  your  hands,  then  you  are  sub- 
dued by  the  tempter,  and  are  transgressors.  If  you  flee  to 
Christ  for  refuge  when  tempted,  satan  will  leave  you,  for 
'He  trembles  when  he  sees  the  weakest  sinner  on  his  knees. 
Christ,  when  on  earth,  taught  His  converts  the  importance  of 
prayer,  and  also  prayed  with  and  for  them.  It  is  of  vast  im- 
portance to  begin  your  spiritual  life  in  this  way.  Have  stated 
seasons  for  prayer  and  reading  God's  Word,  that  you  may  in- 
crease in  knowledge  and  the  power  of  His  might.  Hence, 
the  importance  of  watching,  that  you  may  commit  all  things 
to  God  through  Christ  Jesus  in  prayer.  When  you  pray,  be- 
lieve, 'Whatsoever  ye  ask,  ye  shall  receive.'  Matt.  xxi.  22. 

"Secondly,  you  must  desire  something  when  you  pray.  A 
certain  man  cried,  'God,  be  merciful  to  me,  a  sinner.'  A  sec- 
ond said,  'Lord,  save  me  or  I  perish.'  A  third,  'Lord,  help 
me.'  Their  desires  were  made  known  and  their  prayers  ans- 
wered. 

"Thirdly.  Always  pray  in  the  name  of  Jesus.  'Whatsoever 
ye  shall  ask  in  my  name,  that  will  I  do,  that  the  Father  may 
be  glorified  in  the  Son.'  John,  15.  13.  Therefore,  if  in  the 
name  of  Christ  you  ask,  there  will  be  an  answer.  It  may  not 
be  in  youn  time,  nor  in  your  way;  but  it  will  be  in  God's  way 
and  time,  which  is  far  better. 

"Fourthly.  You  should  pray  'without  ceasing,'  (i  Thess. 
18:  i)  when  your  faith  will  grow  stronger  and  you  will  be 
more  firmly  stayed  upon  Christ. 

"Fifthly.  You  should  pray  in  submission  to  God's  will. 
'This  is  the  confidence  we  have  in  Him,  that  if  we  ask  any- 
thing according  to  His  will,  He  heareth  us  and  we  know  'that 
we  have  the  petitions  we  desired  of  Him.'  John  5:14,15. 


"234  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

'Some  of  you  are  doubtless  thinking  that  you  are  too  timid  to 

•  have  stated  seasons  of  prayer, 'but  your  timidity  should  not 
for  a  moment  cause  you    to    neglect  a  known  duty.     Others 
say  their  cares  are  so  many  that  they  have  no  leisure — no  time 
which  they  can   call  their   own.     But  so   long  as  you  have 
time  for  physical  wants,  so  should  you  attend  to  the  spiritual. 
Others  are  saying:     'My  family  is   too  small    to  have    stated 
•seasons  for  prayer.' ,  You  may  just  have  been  married  to  the 
-object  of  your  choice,-  or  your  family  may  have  been  snatched 

away,  but  look  unto  God,  who  will    lighten  your  hearts  and 

make  your  faces  to  shine  with  His  glory.     Stated  seasons  for 

^prayer    can  be  traced  back  to  almost  the  beginning  of  time. 

We  read  in  the  ninth  chapter  of  Genesis  that  Noah,  after  the 

'flood,  with  all  his  household,  worshiped  the  Lord.     Abraham 

-commanded  his    children,  and    all  his  household  after    him, 

'to  keep  the  way  of  the  Lord.     God  loved  him  and  made  him 

father  of  a  great  nation.     Job  arose  early  every  morning  and 

'  offered  burnt  offerings,  according  to  the  numbers  of  his  fam- 

-ily.     He  was  known  in  heaven  and  blessed  of  God.    Job  42. 

When  Israel's  camp  suffered  from    a  religious  dearth,  Joshua 

cried  with  a  loud  voice:      'Choose  ye  this  day  whom  ye  will 

serve;   as  for  me   and  my    house,  we  will    serve  the   Lord. 

Glory  !     Hallelujah  ! 

"God  says:  'Lay  up  these  My  words  in  your  heart  and 
in  your  soul,  and  bind  them  for  a  sign  upon  your  hand,  and 
ye  shall\teach  them  to  thy  children  when  thou  sitest  in  thy 
house,  and  when  thou  liest  down  and  when  thou  ,risest  up, 
that  your  days  may  be  multiplied  and  the  days  of  your  chil- 
dren, which  the  Lord  giveth  you  and  them  upon  the  earth. 
If  ye  keep  all  these  commandments  I  give  you,  there  shall 
-be  no  man  able  to  stand  before  y^u.'  Dent,  n:  18-25. 
Fathers  and  mothers,  you  may  not  be  able  to  do  much 
-for  God  financially  but,  with  your  children,  you  can  set  an  ex- 
ample that  will  fit  your  sons  for  great  embassadors,  and  your 

•  daughters  for  noble  workers  and  Christian  mothers.     It  is  by 


BE    BAPTISED.  235 

your  good  works  and  Christian  example  that  you  hand  down 
your  high  appreciation  of  Christ  Jesus  to  all  your  household. 

"Do  not  deceive  yourselves,  but  watch  and  pray,  for  'God 
is  not  mocked,'  and  His  command  is,  'When  thou  liest  down 
and  when  thou  risest  up.'  Every  convert  should  have  stated 
seasons  for  prayer  and  the  Beading  of  the  Word.  I  was  so 
reared  from  my  earliest  recollection.  My  father's  family  de- 
votions were  held  immediately  after  breakfast  and  after  tea. 
Later  in  the  evening  the  family  would  perhaps  not  all  be 
present,  come  attending  to  duties  or  studying  lessons,  and  the 
little  ones  sleepy.  The  hired  men  and  women  were  always 
present  with  us  at  worship.  Do  not  allow  your  childiento 
fall  asleep  or  be  out  playing  at  family  worship,  for  you  are 
responsible  for  them  and  for  those  about  you.  My  father 
often  received  information  from  persons  who  had  been  saved 
at  our  devotional  services.  I  recall  now  a  letter  from  a  man 
who  said:  'I  cannot  thank  you  enough  for  having  me  remain 
for  your  daily  prayers.  It  was  with  you  that  I  learned  the 
need  of  Christ  and  found  Him  precious  to  my  soul.  I  am 
married,  and  have  daily  devotions.  I  have  united  with  the 
church,  and  am  living  to  do  good  and  serve  God.' 

"Again,  who  should  conduct  these  services  ?  I  think  every 
converted  member  of  the  family  should  take  part.  A  very 
little  girl  was  converted  in  one  of  my  meetings  who  at  once 
began  praying  at  home,  which  was  the  means  of  saving  the 
entire  household.  Two  converted  daughters  read  the  Word 
and  prayed,  weich  touched  the  hearts  of  their  parents  and 
eventually  brought  all  the  family  to  the  Lord.  A  little  boy 
of  seven  years  read,  sang  and  prayed  dally  until  the  family 
were  all  converted.  Day  and  night  commit  your  ways  to  the 
Lord,  obeying  His  teachings. 

"Be  baptised  and  unite  with  the  church  of  your  choice, 
improving  every  opportunity  to  do  good.  Remember,  if  you 
are  intrusted  with  only  one  talent  you  are  not  required  to  care 
for  five  talents.  The  poor  woman  who  anointed  the  head  of 


230  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

Jesus  with  the  perfume  from  the  alabaster  box  was  not  asked 
why  she  did  no  more.  No,  no;  but  Christ  said,  'She  hath 
done  what  she  could,'  and  that  is  all,  my  dear  converts,  that 
the  Savior  asks  of  you.  If  you  wait  to  do  the  big  things  firsj 
you  will  never  accomplish  anything  for  Jesus.  My  dear  chil- 
dren, I  want  you  to  remember,  however  sad  the  changes  in 
life  may  at  times  seem  to  you,  there  is  great  consolation  in  the 
thought  that  He  who  is  the  wise  Father  of  all  who  trust  Him 
is  the  true  shepherd. who  will  guide  you  into  the  green  pas- 
tures and  beside  the  still  waters  where  your  joy  will  be  lasting 
and  your  pleasures  never  end. 

"Dear  converts,  if  I  have  suggested  to  you  new  thoughts, 
or  aided  you  in  divine  things,  so  as  to  teach  you  to  take  up 
your  cross  daily  and  follow  Jesus  through  evil  as  well  as  good 
report,  then  my  work  in  the  name  of  God,  led  by  the  Holy 
Ghost,  is  accomplished  in  your  behalf.  Amen  ! " 

My  next  work  was  with  the  same  pastor  at  Piano,  where  i 
could  tarry  but  a  short  time,  owing  to  previous  calls.  When 
in  this  work  I  was  invited  by  the  Indians  to  visit  their  reser- 
vation. I  have  always  as  far  as  possible  complied  with  their 
requests  to  do  what  I  can  for  their  spiritual  advancement 
wherever  I  find  them  throughout  the  United  States.  God 
help  this  wandering,  benighted  race  -is  my  constant  prayer. 
Oh!  what  peace  and  comfort  perfect  obedience  gives  to  my 
soul  !  The  Holy  Ghost  constantly  encourages  my  faith  to 
depend  entirely  upon  the  Lord,  and  learn  of  Him  who  gives 
me  rest  and  quietude.  So,  on  I  go,  not  knowing,  always  ask- 
ing God  to  speak  to  me  that  I  may  clearly  understand  His 
meaning.  Hallelujah  !  Glory  to  His  holy  name  forever  and 
ever.  Amen  !  It  is  wonderful  how  the  dear  Lord  whispers 
in  my  ear,  teaching  me  beautiful  lessons  which  mean  every- 
thing to  me.  Blessed  be  the  name  of  Jesus  who  saves  me 
now. 


ASIA    AND    AFRICA.  237 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

AT  DELANO.— SERMON  ON  REVIVAL  AND  R  HG 
ION.  -A  WICKED  WOMAN  CONVICTED.  —  AT 
TRENTON,  N.  J.— DEATH  OF  A  CHRISTIAN  BOY. 
ITS  RESULTS. 

My  next  protracted  effort  was  at  Delano,  with  Rev.  Mr. 
Roberts.  There  was  not  the  spirituality  in  this  work  I  had 
hoped  to  find,  therefore  my  first  sermon  to  this  people  was  on 
the  importance  of  a  revival  of  religion,  taking  for  my  text, 
James  5.  20:  "He  who  converteth  the  sinner  from  the  error 
of  his  way  shall  save  a  soul  from  death  and  hide  a  multitude 
of  sins."  "The  Lord  added  to  the  church  daily  such  as 
should  be  saved."  Acts  2.  47.  This  was  done  when  the  people 
were  of  one  accord,  being  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  praising 
God  and  speaking  as  the  spirit  gave  them  utterance.  If  we 
take  God's  Word  for  our  guide  we  must  believe  in  revivals, 
which  have  been  fromrthe  beginning  of  time  until  the  present. 
There  was  a  great  awakening  in  the  days  of  Enoch,  in  the 
time  of  Moses  and  Joshua,  when  all  Israel  cried  mightily 
unto  the  Lord.  In  the  days  of  the  Judges  there  was  a 
powerful  revival,  when  the  Almighty  thundered  upon  the 
Philistines  and  they  were  discomfited.  The  terrible  destruc- 
tion of  the  prophets  of  Baal  by  Elijah  caused  all  the  people 
to  cry  out,  "The  Lord,  He  is  God  !"  There  was  a  great 
awakening,  a  powerful  revival,  at  Nineven  under  the  preach- 
ing of  Jonah,  and  also  a  reformation  in  the  reigns  of  Hezekiah 
and  Josiah.  In  the  Old  Testament  and  the  New  there  are 
great  ingatherings  for  the  Lord. 

Asia  first  received  the  light.  Africa  next  raised  her  cry  to 
God,  then  Greece  and  Italy  were  lighted  by  the  labors  of  St. 
Paul  and  his  successors.  All  Europe  was  enlightened  by  the 
Reformation  through  Luther,  from  which  sprang  the  Luth- 


238  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

eran  church;  the  Methodist,  from  the  work  of  the  Wesleys; 
the  Quakers,  from  the  revival  under  George  Fox;  the  Pres- 
byterians through  Calvin;  and  the  Episcopalians  claim  to  be 
Apostolic,  which  dates  them  back  to  Pentecost.  Thus,  revi- 
vals are  not  modern  inventions,  but  have  existed  from  the  be- 
ginning, and  will  continue  till  Jesus  comes. 

The  way  to  have  a  revival  in  your    midst    is,    to    present 
Christ,  who  says:     "If  I  be  lifted  up  I  will  draw  all  men  unto 
me."     To  have  a  lasting  revival  many  things  must  be   gotten 
out  of  the  way.     When  Jesus  came,  John  said:     "Prepare  ye 
the  way  of  the  Lord."     I  believe  the  Holy  Ghost    is    grieved 
today  because  the  church  is  not  coming  up  to  the  help  of 
the  Lord  against  the  mighty.     If  sinners  are  saved  here,    be- 
lievers must  both  work  and  pray.     It  is  secret  prayer  and  per- 
sonal work  that  brings  the  presence  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  There 
is  no  successful  revival  without  hard    work.     Many    of    the 
great  revivals  spotcen  of  in  the  Bible  were  attended  with  ef- 
forts of  much  minuteness.     "He  that  saveth  his  life  shall  lose 
it."     Christ  set  the  example  of  work,  and  if   every    Christian 
would  get  the  unsaved  interested  in  the  plan  of  salvation,  they 
would  be  brought  to  Christ. 

The  longer  I  live  the  more  I  believe  in  revivals,  and  it  is 
as  necessary  to  have  a  spiritual  harvest  as  it  is  to  have  a  te 
poral  harvest.  I  was  converted  in  a  revival  in  the  Presbyter- 
ian church,  that  continued  three  months.  In  the  beginning 
the  church  first  got  into  working  order  when  the  blessed  Lord 
came  in  Holy  Ghost  power  and  souls  were  saved  constantly. 
Dear  Christians,  you  have  this  revival  in  your  own  hands. 
God  is  ready.  Are  you?  Do  you  want  a  icvival  more  than 
anything  else?  Then  pray  and  work  for  it.  If  you  are  all 
for  Jesus  you  are  going  to  prepare  the  way  for  the  Master  to 
be  glorified.  I  have  never  seen  a  successful  revival  where 
believers  put  their  light  under  a  bushel.  Remember,  dear 
friends,  when  the  church  and  the  world  walk  hand  in  hand 
together  there  is  something  wrong.  The  poet  says: 


WHERE    SHALL    1    GO.  2391 

The  church  and  the  world  walked  far  apart, 
On  the  changing  shores  of  Time; 
The  world  was  singing  a  giddy  song, 
And  the  church,  a  hymn  sublime. 

"Come,  give  me  your  hand,"  said  the  merry  world, 

"And  walk  this  way  with  me," 

But  the  good  church  hid  her  snowy  hand 

And  solemnly  answered,  "Nay." 

"I  will  not  give  you  my  hand  at  all, 
And  I  will  not  walk  with  you; 
Your  way  leads  to  the  second  death 
And  your  words  are  all  untrue. 

"My  path,  you  can  see,  is  a  broad,  fair  one, 
And  my  gate  is  high  and  wide; 
There  is  room  enough  for  you  and  for  me, 
To  travel  side  by  side." 

And  they  of  the  church,  and  they  of  the  world, 
Walked  closely,  hand  and  heart, 
And  only  the  Master,  who  knoweth  all, 
Could  tell  the  two  apart. 

Oh,  how  sad,  yet  so  true.  It  is  the  church  that  has 
changed  and  not  the  world.  How  sad  it  is  that  sin  has 
wrought  this  change.  "He  that  committeth  sin  is  of  the  devil* 
for  the  devil  sinneth  from  the  beginning."  He  enters  every 
revival  to  tear  down  God's  work.  Hence,  it  must  be  the 
pure,  undefiled,  enthusiastic  religion  that  touches  the  heart 
and  saves  the  soul.  It  was  this  kind  of  work  that  made  the 
dear  saints  willing  to  be  wanderers  on  earth,  to  live  in  dens 
and  caves,  to  be  torn  asunder  and  persecuted  for  the  glory 
of  God  through  Christ  Jesus. 

Look  about  you,  dear  souls,  and  see  how  many  are  famish- 
ing, for  want  of  spiritual  food,  and  will  die  if  you  fail  in  your 
duty.  Perhaps  you  are  asking:  "Where  shall  I  go?"  Go 


240 


THE    TRUE    WAY. 


everywhere.  Speak  to  every  unsaved  soul.  The  people 
where  you  live,  perhaps,  need  assistance.  You  may  be  a 
father  or -a  mother  and  have  never  told  your  children,  who 
are  waiting  for  you  to  invite  them  to  come  to  Jesus.  I  know 
many  persons  who  are  very  careful  about  their  childrens' 
dress,  manners,  conduct  and  company,  but  have  never  spoken 
to  them  about  their  immortal  souls.  It  may  be  the  same  with 
you,  and  your  only  excuse  is,  as  was  theirs,  "How  can  I  teach 
my  children  when  I  do  not  live  right  myself?"  Your  condi- 
tion only  increases  your  responsibility,  and  will  never  serve  as 
an  excuse  for  those  who  are  now  stumbling  over  you  into  per- 
dition. If  you  are  a  true  child  of  God,  do  you  not  seek  your 
father's  interests  and  try  to  carry  out  his  plans?  If  you  sent 
your  child  on  an  errand  and  it  went  contrary  to  your  instruc- 
tions you  would  correct  it.  Hence,  the  importance  of  realiz- 
ing your  heirshjp  and  always  be  willing  for  service. 

Thirdly.     When  sinners  begin  to  make  excuses,  saying:  "I 
have  bought  a  piece  of  land  or  yoke   of  oxen,   or  married  a 
wife  and  cannot  come  to  Jesus,"  do  not  be  discouraged,  but 
tell  them  to  bring  their  wives   with  them,    sell  their   incum- 
brances  and  do  good  with  the  Lord's  money.     The   greater 
the  wickedness  and  the  more  excuses,  the   greater    need  you 
have  to  work.     "Go   ye   into  the  highways  and  hedges    and 
compel  them    to  come   in  that    My  house   may  be    filled." 
His  invitation  includes  drunkards,  harlots,  thieves,  gamblers, 
merchants,  doctors,  lawyers   and  farmers.     You    should  talk, 
pray,  sing  and  do  anything  that  will  bring  salvation  to  perish- 
ing souls.     Do  not  be   discouraged,    or  give   up  in   despair, 
for    what  has   been  done  can  be  done  again.     For  the   sake 
of  the  Victor,    you    should    not    let   the    blood  of   friends 
and  acquaintances  be  upon  your  skirts.     I  cannot  forget  the 
sorrow  depicted  on    the  countenance  of  a   young  lady    who 
came  to  see  me  in  the  city  of  New  York.     Said  she:     "I  was 
converted    in    a  protracted    meeting.     The  minute  my    sins 
were  forgiven  1  thought  of  my  unsaved  sister,  and  was  anx- 


REVIVAL.  241 

ious  that  she  should  be  converted,  but  did  not  have  the  cour- 
age to  talk  with  her.  She  was  taken  suddenly  ill,  lost  con- 
sciousness and  died  unsaved.  She  has  been  dead  ten  years,  but 
I  have  not  yet  recovered  from  the  sorrow  and  feel  as  though  I 
never  can.  Oh,  that  I  had  done  my  duty  when  the  Lord  taught 
me  by  the  whisperings  of  the  Holy  Spirit."  Dear  Christians, 
do  labor  to  win  souls  for  Christ.  The  fields  around  you  are 
white  for  the  harvest,  put  in  the  sickle  and  reap  unto  life  eter- 
nal. God  will  help  you. 

It  is  not  fine  speakers,  with  much  learning  among  men,  that 
the  church  needs  today,  but  they  that  turn  many  to  righteous- 
ness. I  have  had  the  efforts  of  men  and  women  in  my  meet- 
ings crowned  with  success,  yet  their  talents  and  learning  were 
very  moderate,  but  they  had  a  baptism  of  fire  from  the  Holy 
Ghost,  without  which  there  can  be  no  great  success  in  bring- 
ing sinners  to  God.  The  injunction  of  the  apostle  is:  "Look 
ye  out  men  of  honest  report,  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost  and  wis- 
dom, whom  we  appoint  over  these  things,  and  we  will  give 
ourselves  continually  to  prayer  and  the  ministry  of  the  Word. 
The  number  of  the  disciples  multiplied  greatly."  Acts  6:3-8. 
In  a  revival  every  Christian  should  work  in  some  way  or 
another,  coming  from  their  closets  to  the  service,  and  return 
ing  from  God's  work  to  their  knees  again  with  thanksgiving. 
The  leader  of  every  revival  should  be  taught  by  the  Holy 
Ghost,  whether  pastor  or  evangelist.  If  the  latter,  pastor  and 
people  should  work  with  harmony  and  prayerful  energy.  The 
leader  and  workers  should  be  first  and  last  in  every  service, 
doing  their  duty  as  the  emergency  indicates.  The  meetings 
should  be  varied,  having  a  request  or  testimony  meeting  before 
or  after  each  service.  In  one  of  my  meetings  a  wife  made  a 
request  for  a  husband.  A  very  wicked  man  arose,  saying,  "I 
am  surely  the  h.sband,  for  my  wife  prays  for  me  daily.  I  ask 
your  prayers."  When  he  sat  down  another  arose  and  made 
the  same  request.  One  after  another  arose  until  scores  made 

equests,  all  of  which  were  answered  before  the  revival  closed. 


242  THE  TRUE  WAY'. 

After  every  sermon  there  should  be  an  invitation  for  seekers 
to  come  forward  and  be  saved.  Singing  is  of  vast  importance, 
and  cannot  be  dispensed  with,  but  it  should  be  varied  from 
the  jubilant  which  awakens  the  emotions  and  arouses  sad 
hearts  to  a  sense  of  duty.  Afterwards  something  pathetic 
would  be  appropriate,  such  as  "Jesus,  lover  of  my  soul."  I 
believe  in  congregational  singing,  in  which  every  Christian 
should  participate.  It  is  important  to  have  hymns  adapted 
to  the  occasion.  I  have  had  saloon  keepers,  skeptics,  and 
many  obstinate  men  and  women  conquered  by  song  service, 
which  carried  them  back  to  their  innocent  and  happy  hours 
of  childhood.  They  at  once  came  forward  and  were  saved. 
I  recall  now  an  infidel  brought  into  the  light  of  God  by  a 
verse  sung  from  "The  Ninety  and  Nine:" 

"But  none  of  the  ransomed  ever  knew 

How  deep  were  the  waters  crossed, 
Nor  how  dark  the  night  the  Lord  passed  through 

Ere  He  found  the  sheep  that  were  lost. 
Out  in  the  desert  He  heard  the  cry, 
Sick  and  helpless,  and  ready  to  die." 

He  said:  "Under  the  providence  of  God  these  words  are 
sung  for  me.  I  am  glad  the  Good  Shepherd  has  sought  and 
has  found  me." 

A  very  wicked  woman,  who  had  led  a  miserable  life,  was 
touched  by  "Jesus  loves  me,  even  me."  She  said,  "That 
hymn  is  for  me."  -It  was  not  long  until  she  found  peace,  con- 
fessed Christ,  and  day  by  day  her  faith  and  joy  were  mani- 
fe  sted  until  everyone  said,  "What  a  marvelous  change  !" 

Dear  souls,  a  revival  in  your  midst  will  make  husbands  and 
fathers,  who  have  been  cruel,  careless  and  indifferent,  tender, 
kind  and  thoughtful.  The-  heart-broken  mothers  and  over- 
worked wives  will  be  revived  and  brought  back  to  God  with 
warmth  and  tenderness.  It  will  change  dear  children  from  a 
wayward  life  to  the  fond,  tender,  affections  of  early  childhood. 


AT    TRENTON.  243 

It  will  revive  cold  and  lukewarm  Christians.  It  will  put 
every  good  worker  in  a  way  to  do  better.  Will  you  be  wil- 
ling, dear  souls,  to  do  your  duty  in  this  meeting,  that  sinners 
may  be  saved  and  believers  sanctified  ? 

When  laboring  in  Trenton,  N.  J.,  I  spoke  of  the  import- 
ance of  every  Christain  working  in  the  revival,  both  privately 
and  publicly.  After  our  return  home  my  host  said:  "I  think 
you  are  a  little  too  harden  us  old  Christians."  "How  is  that, 
my  brother  ?"  I  asked.  Said  he,  "We  build  great  churches, 
and  pay  our  preachers  to  work  for  God,  and  if  the  people  will 
not  come  out  and  get  saved,  we  cannot  be  going  after  them 
every  day."  "Hear  me,  brother,"  I  said,  "would  you  so  reason 
in  temooral  matters  ?  Suppose  some  plague  should  break  out 
in  your  city,  and  you  would  erect  buildings,  and  secure  physi- 
cians and  nurses  for  the  diseased,  and  that  you  issued  a  proc- 
lamation that  whoever  was  sick  should  come  to  the  quarantine 
and  be  treated  free  of  cost,  and  that  the  treatment  never 
failed  to  heal.  After  all  this  trouble  and  expense,  suppose  they 
refuse  to  be  treated,  would  you  say,  'We  have  done  everything 
possible  for  their  restoration,  and  if  they  will  not  come,  let 
them  perish?'  No,  sir,  you  would  be  the  first  to  say,  'We  who 
are  well  are  responsible  for  the  spread  of  this  plague,  and  if 
the  sick  will  not  comply  with  our  terms,  we  will  compel  them 
to  obey.  "  He  at  once  saw  his  mistake,  acknowledged  his 
coldness  and  backslidings,  and,  by  the  help  of  the  Holy  Ghost} 
went  to  work,  and  was  one  of  my  faithful  helpers.  In  that 
very  meeting  he  had  many  stars  in  his  crown  of  rejoicing. 

The  salvation  of  souls  in  this  place  was  not  what  I  hoped 
to  see,  however,  sinners  were  justified  and  believers  sancti- 
fied, yet  satan  had  the  over-ruling  power  in  every  meeting. 
So  much  so,  I  was  compelled  to  warn  the  people  against  his 
secret  devices,  that  they  might  turn  from  darkness  to  light, 
and  from  his  power  to  God.  I  also  taught  the  Importance  of 
children  coming  to  Christ,  when  young. 

A  skeptical  woman  said:     "I  cannot  agree  with  you  in  the 


244  THE   TRUE    WAY 

salvation  of  little  children."  I  gave  her  a  history  of  my  ex- 
perience, also  that  of  many  boys  and  girls  who  were  beautiful 
examples,  as  I  thought,  having  their  sins  forgiven  in  my 
meetings,  when  God  first  called  me  to  preach  the  gospel. 
They  did  not  stop  there  but  went  on  to  sanctification  and 
are  now  preaching  and  have  had  hundreds  of  souls  as  seals  to 
their  ministry.  She  replied:  "Not  one  whom  I  have  known 
has  proved  to  be  true  that  were  converted  when  children."  I 
told  her  of  many  little  girls  converted  in  my  meetings,  who 
are  now  grown;  many  of  them  married  to  ministers,  others 
are  workers  in  the  church,  Salvation  Army,  Sabbath  schools 
and  temperance  work;  each  one  true  to  God  since  their  con- 
version. "I  have  never  taught  my  children  in  such  a  way," 
sue  said,  "and  have  not  believed  it  really  possible."  I  told 
her  of  different  children,  who,  on  their  death  beds,  were  the 
means  of  bringing  their  families  and  others  to  Christ.  I  re- 
call to  mind  now  a  dear  little  boy  but  nine  years  old  when  he 
first  asked  me  about  Jesus.  I  took  great  delight  in  speaking 
of  the  nature  and  value  of  his  precious  soul.  I  also  explained 
to  him  the  resurrection  and  who  it  was  that  could  take  away 
the  sting  of  death.  There  was  a  mildness  about  him  remark- 
ably attfactive,  although  he  was  rather  slow  of  comprehension 
and  could  not  answer  my  questions  as  promptly  as  many 
other  little  ones  at  his  age.  It  was  not  long,  however,  until 
he  realized  his  condition  as  a  sinner  and  the  great  danger  o* 
living  without  the  mercy  of  God.  He  was  convicted  of  sin 
and  converted,  when  he  found  a  true  resting  place  on  the 
bosom  of  the  great  Redeemer.  I  was  delighted  with  the  sim- 
plicity and  sincerity  of  this  young  convert,  and  impressed 
upon  him  the  importance  of  reading  the  Word  and  having 
much  prayer.  The  next  week' he  called  to  see  me,  I  felt  to 
inquire  what  he  believed  about  Jesus.  His  quick  reply  was, 
"Jesus  came  to  save  me  from  sin;  to  help  me  while  I  live  and 
when  I  die  to  take  me  to  heaven."  "What  are  your  thoughts 
bout  love  to  God?"  I  asked.  "I  love  God  because  he  first 


JESUS  WILL    SAVE  YOU.  245 

loved  me,  and  gave  His  Son  to  die  that  I  might  live.  I  love 
Him  because  He  has  taken  my  sins  away  and  makes  me  happy 
every  day.  I  love  Him,  too,  because  He  teaches  me  to  love 
everybody."  My  first  interview  with  this  dear,  young  boy, 
just  saved,  plainly  taught  me  that  he  was  not  ignorant  of  faith, 
hope  or  charity.  The  longer  I  conversed  with  him  the  more 
I  was  convinced  that  his  mind  was  spiritually  enlightened 
and  his  soul  wrought  upon  by  the  power  of  God. 

Four  years  from  this  time  I  was  called  again  to  the  same 
place  and  learned  that  my  little  convert  was  very  sick  and 
wanted  to  see  me.  His  Christian  aunt,  with  whom  he 
was  living  when  converted,  had  died,  and  he  had  returned  to 
his  Godless  parents.  As  they  were  open  scoffers  he  thought 
perhaps  I  could  lead  them  into  the  light  of  God.  I  went  to 
see  this  dear  young  Christian  and  it  did  not  take  me  long  to 
know  that  disease  seemed  to  indicate  the  will  of  God  concern- 
ing him.  As  I  gazed  upon  his  clear  countenance  and  pale 
face,  it  brought  to  my  mind  the  silent  grave  that  1  knew  only 
too  well  would,  ere  long,  be  his  mortal  home.  Tears  of  afflic- 
tion were  mingled  with  the  smile  of  satisfaction,  when  I  was 
received  by  this  dear  young  saint,  almost  ready  to  pass  over 
to  glory.  Although  the  furnishing  of  the  house  was  scant, 
yet  all  within  was  neat,  orderly  and  clean,  for  which  I  was 
truly  thankful  and  praised  God.  On  a  stand  near  his  bed, 
lay  his  Bible,  tracts  and  religious  books  I  had  given  him. 
The  room  had  east  and  south  windows.  From  the  latter 
he  could  look  out  upon  the  green  fields.  Clustered  about 
the  east  window  were  beautiful  vines,  through  which  the 
sun  threw  a  soft,  mellow  light  into  the  room.  I  thought, 
even  under  the  most  trying  circumstances,  the  blessed  Lord 
makes  a  grand  provision  of  the  beautiful,  and  I  was  taught  a 
new  lesson  by  my  visit  to  this  home  of  poverty  and  suffering. 
The  dear  young  Christian  said:  "I  am  so  glad  to  see  you, 
Sister  Miller,  and  thank  you  for  coming  to  my  humble  home." 
I  assured  him  it  was  my  duty  to  follow  Jesus  on  every  errand 


246  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

of  mercy,  and  I  counted  it  a  great  privilege  to  be  with  him 
again.  Sitting  down  by  his  bed,  with  his  thin  hand  in  mine, 
I  could  not  but  think  that  his  days  on  earth  were  of  short 
duration.  I  had  not  talked  long  with  him  about  our  dear 
Savior  until  he  burst  into  tears,  saying:  "Oh,  I  am  so  glad, 
so  glad  to  see  you  again,  and  hear  the  comforting  words  of 
Jesus  "  I  asked  him  if  he  knew  he  was  very  sick  and  re- 
ceived all  his  comfort  from  Christ.  I  was  delighted  to  hear 
his  clear  testimony  of  God's  mighty  power  to  save.  He  said: 
"I  do  not  want  to  get  well;  my  joy  is  very  great  when  I  think 
of  heaven,  where  I  shall  always  be  with  Jesus.  I  am  ready 
to  go  when  he  calls,  but  am  anxious  that  my  parents  should 
have  a  change  of  heart  and  meet  me  in  heaven.  I  do  wish 
you  would  talk  to  them  about  Jesus."  As  he  spoke  of  this 
he  wept,  and  so  did  I.  We  prayed  together  for  their  salva- 
vation  and  I  promised  to  do  what  I  could  for  their  conver- 
sion. Before  leaving  I  again  asked  God's  blessing  to  rest 
upon  his  own  precious  soul,  promising  to  visit  him  as  often 
as  1  could.  My  heart  was  strangely  warmed  with  joy  for  hav- 
ing been  permitted  to  see  the  dear,  spiritual  child,  who  was 
another  star  in  my  crown  of  rejoicing. 

Seldom  have  I  seen  in  older  persons  a  truer  preparation  for 
heaven  than  I  found  in  this  young  boy.  It  appeared  to  me 
God  permitted  him  to  suffer  that  his  wicked  parents  could  catch 
a  glimpse  of  his  heavenly  character  and  be  saved.  It  so  often 
came  to  me,  "God  has  chosen  the  weak  things  of  this  world  to 
confound  the  mighty."  How  wonderfully  this  son  was  enlight- 
ened with  heavenly  knowledge  and  adorned  with  perfect  sal- 
vation. There  was  a  peculiar  resignation  and  loveliness  about 
his  character  which  accounts  for  my  attempting  to  describe 
him  to  you. 

At  twelve  o'clock  at  night,  after  a  hard  day's  work  for  Jesus, 
I  was  called  by  a  friend,  who  said,  "The  dear  boy  is  fast 
passing  to  glory,  and  wants  you  to  be  with  him."  As  I  pro- 
ceeded to  the  house,  the  stillness  of  the  midnight  hour  seemed 


FLEE    TO    JESUS. 


247 


to  add  solemnity  to  the  occasion.  Before  entering,  I  had  a 
few  words  of  silent  prayer,  for  God  to  give  me  words  for  the 
dying  son  that  would  touch  the  hearts  of  the  ungodly  parents. 
As  I  entered  I  heard  him  say,  "Will  not  Jesus  allow  her  to 
come  before  I  pass  away?"  I  answered,  "Yes,  my  child  of  God, 
I  am  here  to  be  with  you  while  life  lasts."  Oh,  what  a  sweet 
look  of  tender  welcome  he  gave  me  as  he  said,  "I  felt  you 
would  surely  come,  and  I  am  so  thankful."  He  was  very  near 
the  end,  and  as  the  physical  body  grew  weaker,  the  spiritual 
gathered  strength  for  flight  to  that  blissful  abode  to  dwell  for- 
ever with  God.  When  I  could  control  my  feelings,  I  asked, 
"Are  you  ready,  dear?"  With  a  strong  voice  he  answered, 
"Yes,  I  shall  soon  be  with  Jesus."  "Do  you  fear  death?" 
With  a  beautiful  smile  illuminating  his  countenance,  he  said, 
"No!  no!  death  is  swallowed  up  in  victory!"  He  asked  his 
parents  to  kiss  him,  saying,  "Will  you  meet  me  in  heaven  ?" 
Turning  his  glassy  eyes  to  me,  he  said,  "My  dear  teacher  of 
God  and  leader  to  the  Lamb  who  was  slain  for  me,  come 
closer;  I  want  to  lay  my  head  on  your  bosom  as  I  pass  over, 
for  you  have  been  my  best  friend  on  earth,  and  I  shall  meet 
you  in  heaven.  I  want  to  kiss  you  good-bye."  1  put  my  arm 
around  the  blessed  child,  and  drew  his  head  on  my  bosom  and 
kissed  his  cold  lips.  He  said,  "Oh,  I  am  so  happy  in  Christ ! 
Jesus  is  mine  !  Glory!  Glory!"  and  he  was  no  longer  in  the 
body.  The  Angel  of  Light  wafted  his  spirit  to  the  Better 
Land,  where  sickness,  sorrow,  pain  and  death  are  felt  and 
feared  no  more.  As  I  laid  him  down,  gently  straightening 
the  limbs  and  folding  his  hands  tenderly,  the  tears  fell  fast 
and  faster,  as  I  realized  I  should  never  hear  his  sweet  voice 
again.  I  then  read  from  his  Bible,  "Blessed  are  they  who  die 
in  the  Lord,"  and  admonished  the  parents  and  those  present 
to  accept  Christ,  that  they  might  meet  the  loved  one  in  glory. 
I  am  glad  to  tell  you  that  the  death  of  this  son  was  the 
means  of  saving  the  parents  and  others  who  saw  his  patient 
suffering  and  happy  death.  This  unbelieving  mother  said, 


248  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

with  tears  falling  from  her  eyes:  "I  can  never  doubt  again, 
but  shall  use  my  influence  for  the  salvation  of  all  my  house- 
hold. I  thank  God,  Sister  Miller,  that  you  have  removed  all 
skepticism  from  my  mind  forever,  regarding  the  salvation  of 
children  whom  Jesus  died  to  save."  I  taught  her,  also,  the 
beauty  of  a  sanctified  life,  which  she  accepted  and  bore  wit- 
ness to  before  we  separated.  She  has  written  me  many  beau- 
tiful letters  of  the  aid  she  has  given  others  by  leading  them 
into  the  light  of  God.  "Two  of  my  children,"  she  writes,  "are 
saved  and  in  the  church.  I  thank  you,  dear  Sister,  and  give 
God  the  glory. 


AT  WILDFLOWER.  249 


CHAPTER  XV. 

PROTRACTED  MEETING  AT  WILDFLOWER.— 
MON  TO  CHILDREN.  -AT  TRAVER.— VISIT  TO 
YOSEMITE  VALLEY.— DESCRIPTION  OF  THE 
VALLEY.— ADDRESS  ON  DRUNKENNESS. 

MY  NEXT  protracted  effort  was  at  Wildflower,  on  the 
plains,  with  the  same  pastor.  I  was  entertained  by 
dear  Sister  Campbell,  who  is  an  earnest  Christian 
worker.  She  often  said  to  me:  "I  could  not  endure  all  the  pri- 
vations of  an  isolated  life  on  the  plains,  were  it  not  that  I  put  my 
entire  trust  in  Christ."  This  dear  sister  and  her  lovely  family 
did  much  for  my  happiness  and  daily  comfort.  May  the  Holy 
Ghost  abide  with  them  always.  There  was  work  done  in  this 
place  which  I  feel  will  tell  in  eternity.  Before  closing  these 
services  I  felt  led  by  the  Holy  Spirit  to  speak  especially  to  the 
children,  from  this  text:  "And  the  streets  of  the  city  shall  be 
full  of  boys  and  girls,  playing  in  the  streets  thereof."  Zach- 
ariah  8:  5. 

"What  a  lovely  amusement  for  boys  and  girls  to  be  pleas- 
antly playing  in  a  land  of  sunshine  and  flowers.  But  do  boys  and 
girls  always  play  pleasantly  with  each  other?  No,  not  al- 
ways. Not  long  ago  I  was  passing  through  a  street  where 
a  couple  of  boys  were  playing  together  nicely,  when  suddenly 
the  largest  lad  tripped  and  fell.  He  began  crying  and  call- 
ing his  playmate  ugly  names  and  beating  him  shamefully. 
His  conduct  did  not  show  that  he  was  beginning  early  to  culti- 
vate a  manly  character,  or  put  into  practice  the  Golden  Rule: 
'Do  unto  others  as  you  would  have  them  do  unto  you.' 


250  THE    TRUE    WAV. 

"The  true  way  to  '  live  is  not  to  be  ugly  and  cross,  but  to 
make  the-best  of  life  by  being  happy  yourselves  and  making 
others  happy  around  you.  It  is  not  best  to  notice  small  in- 
sults. God's  word  says:  'A  soft  answer  turneth  away  wrath 
and  covers  a  multitude  of  sins.'  Ever  remember,  dear  chil- 
dren, that  Christ  is  the  living  water,  of  which  you  can  drink 
and  will  never  thirst.  A  little  girl,  of  but  few  summers, 
was  converted  and  became  very  fond  of  her  Bible.  She 
lived  in  the  country  where  they  had  a  beautiful  spring  of 
clear  water.  She  would  often  go  to  this  fountain  with  her  little 
pail  and  get  water  for  her  father,  who  was  very  wicked.  She 
would  kneel  down  and  thank  God  for  the  water  of  life  so  pre- 
cious to  her  soul.  One  day  she  became  so  happy  that  she  ve- 
turned  to  the  house  praising  Cod.  Her  father  asked  his  little 
Jennie  what  it  was  that  made  her  so  happy.  She  answered: 
'The  water  of  life  is  so  much  sweeter  to  me  than  this  water 
from  the  spring,  that  I  am  quite  certain  if  you  would  taste  it 
you  would  never  again  drink  of  the  waters  of  sin.'  She  climbed 
upon  her  papa's  knee  and  told  him,  in  her  childish  way,  how 
much  she  loved  Jesus  and  how  much  he  had  done  for  her. 
'I  obey  you  and  mama  now,'  she  said,  'because  I  love  you 
and  know  it  will  please  my  Father  in  heaven.  I  do  not  feel 
cross  and  ugly  when  Mollie  keeps  my  doll,  or  Lulu  calls  me 
to  wait  on  her.  I  love  to  be  good  and  kind  to  every  one,  for 
Jesus  is  so  good  and  kind  to  me.  I  will  ask  Him  to  make 
you  good,  too. '  She  knelt  down  at  her  wicked  papa's  knees 
and  asked  Christ  to  give  him  the  'water  of  life.'  This  little 
girl  was  the  means  of  leading  her  father  to  the  Savior.  The 
great  and  glorious  plan  of  Christianity  gives  integrity  of  char- 
acter to  boys  and  girls,  which  makes  them  pure  and  good,  not 
desiring  to  swear,  steal,  lie,  cheat  or  injure  any  one.  God 
help  you. 

"The  noble  Mr.  Pentecost,  whose  life  and  works  w:ll  always 
be  remembered  by  lovers  of  greatness,  lived  a  life  above 
small  things.  When  he  was  a  young  boy  at  school  one  of  his 


CONVERSION.  251 

playmates  threw  a  crust  of  bread  at  him  and  put  out  his  eye. 
Young  Pentecost  did  not  resent  the  injury,  but  bore  all  his 
sufferings  patiently,  asking  Jesus  to  help  him.  Not  until  after 
he  died  was  it  known  who  had  robbed  him  of  his  eye.  The 
day,  date,  and  name  of  the  boy  was  recorded  in  his  diary 
without  a  resentful  or  upbraiding  word.  His  manliness  as  a 
boy  grew  with  him,  and  when  he  became  a  man  his  life  was 
good,  his  deeds  kind,  and  he  died  honored  and  beloved  by  all 
who  knew  him. 

"I  am  acquainted  with  a  young  girl  who  is  loved  by  every- 
body, although  she  is  not  wealthy  nor  cultured,  but  is  so  kind 
that  she  does  not  live  for  self,  but  for  those  around  her.  You 
see,  dear  children,  that  the  Lord  wants  the  boys  and  girls  who 
love  Him  not  only  to  play  pleasantly  on  the  streets,  but  to 
receive  His  holy  Word,  and  do  good  every  day.  'In  the 
morning  [that  is,  in  thy  youth]  sow  thy  seed,  and  in  the  even- 
ing [in  old  age]  withhold  not  thine  hand.  Eccl.  11:6. 

"Dear  souls,  never  despise  doing  small  things  for  Christ,  if 
nothing  more  than  giving  a  cup  of  cold  water  in  the  name  of 
Jesus,  and  you  will  not  lose  your  reward.  I  know  a  little  boy 
who  lives  on  a  ranch  in  Southern  California.  Every  morning 
and  evening  he  Kneels  in  prayer.  One  day  he  could  not  find 
his  hoe.  After  he  had  looked  for  it  a  long  time  without  suc- 
cess, he  did  not  get  angry  or  speak  unkindly,  but  knelt  in  the 
field  and  told  Jesus  he  would  like  to  find  it  before  going  home. 
He  rose  from  his  knees  believing  his  prayer  was  answered, 
and  in  a  few  moments  he  saw  it,  when  he  knelt  again  and 
thanked  God  for  His  kindness  to  him.  Dear  children,  hear 
what  I  say  in  the  name  of  Christ.  You  can  go  to  your  Sav- 
ior in  everything.  In  your  studies,  and  in  all  your  work,  He 
will  help,  strengthen  and  encourage  you. 

"A  young  boy,  who  had  been  converted,  was  employed  in  a 
manufacturing  establishment,  to  aid  his  mother,  who  was  a 
widow.  There  was  an  extra  order  came  in  that  had  to  be 
filled  at  a  ceriain  time  and  it  could  not  be  done  unless  they 


262  THE   TRUE    WAY. 

all  worked  on  Sabbath.  All  the  hands  consented  but  Jimmie 
Brown,  who  told  his  employer  that  he  could  not  disobey  God, 
who  said,  'Remember  the  Sabbath  day,  to  keep  it  holy.'  'If 
you  do  not  work  on  Sabbath  you  cannot  have  employment 
here  any  longer,'  he  was  told.  'Will  you  not  remain?'  'I 
could  not  do  so,  sir,  and  keep  my  religion,  therefore  I  must 
say,  no.  I  thank  you  for  your  kindness  ttf  me  but  I  fear  and 
love  God,  who  says,  'I  will  supply  all  your  wants,'  therefore  I 
shall  trust  Him.' 

"On  returning  home,  he  told  his  dear  mother  that  he  was 
discharged  and  why  it  was.  The  mother  and  son  knelt  be- 
fore God,  committing  themselves  to  His  care,  claiming  every 
promise  He  had  given  to  His  children  who  trusted  in  Him. 
Days  and  weeks  passed  and  he  could  get  no  employment. 
Many  worldly  people  who  could  have  helped  Jimmie,  used  . 
their  influence  against  him.  It  came  to  a  point  where  the  son 
and  his  mother  had  to  stand  alone,  but  their  faith  in  God  was 
not  shaken.  Their  money  and  valuables  were  all  gone,  but 
their  faith  did  not  waver.  The  mother  comforted  her  boy 
and  every  night  dear  little  Jimmie  comforted  his  lovely  mother. 
Their  home  was  gone;  their  last  cent  spent  for  bread  and  still 
they  knelt  in  prayer  to  their  heavenly  Father,  asking  for  His 
protection.  Jimmie  started  out  again,  trusting  God.  When 
he  turned  the  corner  from  home  he  met  a  fine  looking  gentle- 
man who  inquired  for  his  father's  family.  Jimmie  told  him 
the  father  and  all  tne  children  except  one  son  were  dead,  and 
that  he  lived  with  his  mother.  The  gentleman  requested  the 
boy  to  take  him  to  the  mother,  who  upon  seeing  him,  ex- 
claimed, 'My  dear,  lost  brother!'  This  fine  looking  gentle- 
man was  Jimmie's  uncle,  his  mother's  only  brother,  who  had 
gone  abroad  many  years  before,  and  not  hearing  from  him, 
supposed  he  was  dead.  When  the  loving  sister  told  him  their 
story  and  seeing  their  poverty  he  said,  'God  will  have  a  tried 
people.  Man's  extremity  is  God's  opportunity.'  Taking 
Jimmie  in  his  arms  he  said,  'You  are  a  noble  boy.  Christ 


YOSEMITE    VALLEY  258 

has  brought  me  across  the  broad  Atlantic  to  care  and  provide 
for  you  and  your  mother.'  They  soon  had  an  elegant  man- 
sion to  live  in  and  again  rejoiced  in  home  comforts  beyond 
what  they  ever  thought  of  enjoying.  Jimmie  was  sent  to 
school  and  highly  educated.  The  uncle,  who  loved  them 
dearly,  did  not  live  long.  Jimmie  and  his  mother  were  left 
the  sole  heirs  to  his  estate  of  half  a  million  dollars.  Jimmie's 
apparent  defeat  was  real  victory  through  Jesus  Christ.  Glory 
to  His  holy  name,  for  always  saying,  'Boys  and  girls  come  to 
Me  in  your  plays,  in  your  homes,  in  your  various  duties  in 
life  and  I  will  help  you.'  Christianity  is  the  only  thing  that 
will  fit  you  for  every  calling  in  life.  It  will  give  you  bodily 
and  mental  strength;  it  will  raise  you  to  heights  not  otherwise 
attainable.  Parents,  God  wants  your  sons  to  be  as  'plants 
grown  up  in  their  youth;  your  daughters  to  be  as  corner  stones 
polished  after  the  similitude  of  a  palace.'  Psalms  144:  12. 
It  is  not  possible  for  me  to  narrate  here  the  thousands  of  boys 
and  girls  whom  I  know  are  living  all  for  the  Lord,  from  my 
having  testified  that  Jesus  is  a  perfect  Savior.  Hallelujah  to 
the  Father,  Son  and  Holy  Ghost!  Amen  and  Amen!" 

Through  the  kindness  of  Rev.  O.  S.  Frambes  and  his  noble 
wife,  I  was  induced  to  rest  a  few  weeks  at  their  charge  in 
Traver.  The  good  workers  and  dear  spiritual  children  came 
for  me  to  go  home  with  them.  I  spent  the  first  week  at 
Brother  Anderson's,  whose  kind,  lovely  wife  was  very  clearly 
sanctified  in  the  meetings. 

I  next  went  to  Brother  Morton's,  who  with  his  dear,  noble 
wife,  was  made  to  rejoice  in  the  fullness  of  Christ.  I  was  also 
kindly  entertained  at  Brother  Frie's,  who  with  his  amiable 
wife,  united  with  the  Traver  church.  Oh!  what  a  quiet, 
peaceful  rest  I  enjoyed  in  these  happy,  lovely  homes.  My 
prayer  is,  that  they  may  all  be  kept  faithful  and  true  to  Christ 
Jesus,  daily  doing  the  will  of  the  Lord.  Amen. 

July  5th,  1892,  in  a  party  of  twenty-one,  I  was  permitted 
to  start  for  the  Yosemite  Valley.  Through  the  entire  journey 


254  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

the  scenery  was  varied  and  very  delightful.     I  found  the  val- 
ley grand  beyond  description.    It  is  one  half  mile  to  two  miles 
wide,  lying  nearly  east  and  west,  being  seven  miles  long,  and 
having  an  altitude  over  four   thousand  feet  above  sea  level, 
with  granite  walls  which  in  many  places  are   almost   perpen- 
dicular, the   highest   being  over  five  thousand  feet  above  the 
valley.     According  to   reliable  reports  this  wonderful,  grand, 
majestic  beauty  from  the  hand  of  an  infinite  God  was  not  seen 
by  the  white  inhabitants  of  America  until  the  year  1851.    We 
entered  the  valley  from  the  west  just  at  sunset.     Inspiration 
Point,  Cathedral  Rocks  and  Glacier  Point  were  on  the  south, 
to  the  right.     On  the  north  side  is  El  Capita n,  the  great  chief 
of  the  valley.     Next  are  the  Three  Brothers.     The  largest  is 
Eagle  Peak.     Further  on  are  Yosemite  Point,  Indian  Canyon, 
the  Royal  Arches,  Washington  Tower  and  North  Dome.     To 
the  east  are  Grizzly  Peak  and    South  Dome.     Several    miles 
above  are  Clouds'  Rest  and    Mt.  Watkins.     A  short  distance 
above  Washington  Tower,  at  the  base  of  South  Dome,  is  the 
"Sleeping  Water"  called    Mirror    Lake,  always  visited    before 
sunrise  for  the  mirror  effect  of  the    domes,    peaks   and  trees 
reflected  in  its  depths,  producing  a  magnificent  sight,  never  to 
be  forgotten.     The  Bridal  Veil,  on  the  south,  is  the  first  fall 
of  water,  descending  a  distance  of  six  hundred   feet,  causing 
a  swaying  motion  of  the  fall,  and  giving  it  a  veil  like  appear- 
ance.    When  the  sun-  strikes  the  glittering  spray  it  produces 
the  finest  rainbow  in  the  world. 

On  entering  the  valley  we  had  a  good  view  of  the  Ribbon 
Falls,  on  the  north  or  left  hand  side,  which  has  a  vertical  de- 
scent of  two  thousand  feet,  after  which  the  water  bounds  in  a 
curve  one  thousand  feet  to  the  valley  below.  Two  miles  far- 
ther on  is  the  Sentinel  Fall,  taking  its  name  from  the  rock 
near  by.  Next  on  the  north  are  the  Yosemite  Falls,  the  most 
beautiful  flow  of  water  on  the  globe,  comprising  upper,  middle, 
and  lower  falls,  with  a  descent  of  two  thousand  five  hundred 
and  fifty  feet.  The  upper  one  has  a  fall  of  fifteen  hundred 


NEVADA    FALLS.  255 

feet,  the  middle  a  series  of  cascades,  descending  six  hundred 
twenty-six  feet,  the  lower  one  a  leap  of  four  hundred  feet. 
There  is  nothing  in  the  scenery  of  the  world  to  equal  this 
queen  of  waters  as  you  behold  it  by  the  soft,  silver  rays  of  the 
full  moon  on  a  clear,  still  night  The  roar  of  this  beautiful, 
grand  fall  of  water  is  heard  all  over  the  valley.  The  Royal 
Arch  Falls  take  their  name  from  the  arches  framed  in  the 
wall  near  by,  and  have  a  descent  of  twenty-five  hundred  feet. 
On  the  south  side  of  the  valley,  north  of  the  Merced  river, 
are  beautiful  cascades  four  hundred  feet  high,  called  the 
Toolodawrack  Fall,  seen  from  Anderson  trail,  on  the  way  to 
the  Vernal  Falls. 

At  Register  Rock  the  trail  divides;  the  right  leads  to  the 
top,  while  the  left  courses  up  the  Merced  river  to  the  falls, 
ascended  by  ladders.  The  brilliancy  of  the  great  river  eighty 
feet  wide,  leaping  over  the  stupendous  precipice  three  hun- 
dred and  fifty  feet  high,  suggested  the  name  given  it  by  the 
Indians,  "Cataract  of  Diamonds."  As  the  trail  ascends  Lady 
Franklin  rock  lies  to  the  left  and  the  Captain  of  Liberty  a 
little  farther  on,  two  thousand  feet  above  the  rushing,  foam- 
ing waters  below,  throwing  sprays  of  rainbow  tints  a  great 
distance  into  the  air,  making  a  scene  of  splendor  never  to  be- 
forgotten. 

From  Clark's  Point,  named  for  the  guardian  of  the  Yo- 
semite,  above  the  valley,  there  is  a  grand  view  of  the  widened 
river  called  "Emerald  Pool,"  which  makes  a  sudden  leap  over 
a  precipice  six  hundred  and  thirty-nine  feet  high,  called  the 
world  renowned  Nevada  Falls.  They  are  one  mile  above  the 
Vernal  Falls  and  fed  by  the  main  branch  of  the  same  river. 
Half  way  between  the  two  falls  are  the  Diamond  Cascade  and 
Silver  Apron,  lying  in  the  bed  of  the  stream  of  bright,  smooth,, 
polished  granite.  Near  the  Nevada  Fall  is  Casa  Nevada, 
Snow's  home,  now  not  occupied  as  the  family  are  dead. 
Three-quarters  of  a  mile  above  this  the  trail  divides,  the  left 
leading  to  Little  Yosemite,  Cloud's  Rest  and  other  points  o 


256  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

interest;  the  right  to  the  top  of  Nevada  Falls  and  Glacier 
Point.  At  the  lower  end  of  the  valley  is  the  beautiful  Cas- 
cade Fall,  having  a  leap  of  five  hundred  feet.  The  road  lead- 
ing to  these  falls  lies  along  the  lovely,  green  waters  of  the 
Merced  river,  which  rushes  along  rapidly  turning  and  twisting, 
through  underbrush,  over  trunks  of  fallen  trees,  widening  out 
into  pools,  tumbling  over  high  rocks  and  stones  in  a  perfect 
rhythm  of  jingles,  singing  the  same  sweet  song  as  it  moved 
along  below  us. 

I  have  traveled  by  the  brook-side;  through  green  meadows; 
•over  the  hills  in  their  shadowy  beauty;  through  woodland  sol- 
itudes, with  their  varied  shades    of    green;    rested    between 
.rocks  and  grottos  covered  with  tall  ferns  and    tinted   flowers; 
'rambled  over  mountains,  gathering  lovely  blossoms  and  beau- 
tiful crystals,  clear  as  diamonds;  moving  on  and  on,  not  know- 
ing whither,  until  I  came  to  a  delightful  place  where  I  beheld 
scenes  never  to  be  forgotten.     But  such  heights   and  depths, 
with  picturesque  views;  the  wild  foaming  waters  of  the  differ- 
ent falls;  majestic  mountains,  separated  by  such  a   river    and 
'landscapes  interspersing  in  enchanted  spots,  taught  me  that 
this  is  Nature  in  her  most  imposing  grandeur.     As  the  glow- 
;ing  rays  and  varied  tints  of  the  rising  and    setting    sun     fell 
Hipon  the  different  peaks  and  gushing  waters  I  felt  that    there 
was  something  supreme  giving  forth  divine  intelligence  in  this 
paradise  of  God.     As  my  mind  was  carried  up  by  such    lofty 
heights  and  majestic  surroundings  I  wondered  why  God   gave 
such  magnificent  views  in  such  an  isolated  place.     Never  in 
all  my  life  had  I  such  strange,  peculiar  feelings  as  when  look- 
ing upon  this  beautiful  display  of  nature  in  the  heart    of    the 
Sierra  Nevada  mountains.     At  the  first  sight  of    its    sublime 
grandeur  I  felt  crushed  and  heart-stricken.     Bowing  my  head 
low  upon  my  breast,  I  cried,    "Glory!  Glory!  Glory  to  God!" 
As  I  raised  my  head  the  first  exclamation  that  burst  from  my 
lips  was:  "Praise  the  Lord!"    which  I  continued  saying  many 
minutes,  the  tears  falling  fast  from  my  eyes.     Glorious  rever- 


SIGNAL    PEAK.  257 

ence  and  wonder  filled  my  soul.  I  felc  as  though  suddenly 
the  holy  Father  had  permitted  me  to  behold  His  blissful 
abode  where  I  should  love  to  dwell  forever.  When  I  alighted 
from  the  carriage  I  bowed  low  upon  the  ground,  covering  my 
face  with  my  hands,  which  were  buried  in  the  thick  dust  be 
neath  me.  With  sobs  and  groans  that  cannot  be  described,  I 
praised,  honored  and  magnified  Jehovah  as  never  before.  Oh! 
how  little  and  inferior  I  felt  in  the  presence  of  this  wonderful 
work  of  the  great  Creator.  The  Yosemite  valley  can  never  be 
adequately  described.  It  must  be  seen  to  understand  its  sub- 
limity. 

From  recent  geological  investigations  it  is  concluded  that 
the  valley  is  of  glacial  origin,  and  even  at  this  late  period  the 
glacial  polish  can  be  seen  in  the  Little  Yosemite,  two  thousand 
feet  higher  than  the  larger  valley,  which  contains  a  beautiful 
meadow  four  miles  long  and  from  one-half  to  one  mile  wide, 
which  is  private  property.  The  next  great  wonder  .was  Wa- 
wona  and  its  environments,  twenty-six  miles  from  the  Yosem- 
ite, with  an  elevation  of  four  thousand  feet.  Near  by  are 
many  points  of  interest,  among  which  are  Chisholm  Falls  and 
Capital  Dome,  of  granite.  Signal  Peak,  about  seven  miles 
west,  is  three  thousand  seven  hundred  feet  above  Wawona, 
with  a  radius  of  two  hundred  miles  and  commands  a  view  of 
twelve  hundred  square  miles,  including  the  San  Joaquin  valley 
and  the  Coast  Range  in  the  distance,  with  the  towering  heights 
of  Yosemite  and  the  elevated  peaks  of  the  Sierras.  The  nearer 
mountains  are  covered  with  heavy  timber,  having  a  thick 
undergrowth  of  chaparral,  with  ferns,  flowers  and  mosses. 
The  Mariposa  big  trees  are  nine  miles  from  Wawonar  being 
one  of  nine  other  groups  found  on  the  western  slope  of  the 
Sierras,  laying  in  a  range  of  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles  be 
tween  Tulare  and  Stockton.  These  trees  are  found  in  high 
altitudes  only,  from  five  to  seven  thousand  feet.  The  Mari- 
posas  cover  four  miles,  including  the  upper  and  lower  graves. 
Grizzly  is  the  largest  tree,  ninety  feet  in  circumference.  One 


258  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

hundred  feet  from  the  ground  are  the  lowest  limbs,  two  of 
which  are  over  six  feet  in  diameter.  The  upper  grove  con- 
t#ins  three  hundred  and  sixty-five  trees,  one  of  which  is  Wa- 
wona.  Being  hollow  it  forms  a  tunnel  twenty-seven  feet  long, 
through  which  carriages  are  driven.  These  trees  are  sup- 
posed to  be  from  one  to  four  thousand  years  old.  The  high- 
est is  two  hundred  and  seventy  two  feet  and  the  lowest  one 
hundred  and  eighty-seven  feet  high.  One  mile  from  this  is 
the  lower  grove,  containig  one  hundred  and  eighty  trees. 
After  leaving  Fresno  Flats  we  began  to  rapidly  ascend  the 
Chuachilla  mountains  in  a  zig-zag  course  to  Oh,  My,  Point, 
nearly  six  thousand  feet  high  and  commanding  a  sweeping 
view  of  the  valley  below.  Tourists  on  reaching  this  point 
exclaim  with  astonishment,  "Oh,  my!"  hence  the  name.  At 
quite  a  high  altitude  in  the  mountains  I  was  only  too  glad  to 
leave  my  party,  which  God  permitted  in  answer  to  prayer. 
Oh,  how  I  love  to  praise  God  for.  His  goodness  to  me 
Hallelujah  !  On  the  first  Sabbath  I  preached  in  a  school 
house  to  a  very  intelligent  congregation.  The  second  day  I 
addressed  a  large  audience  en  temperance,  from  the  text. 
"The  drunkard  shall  come  to  poverty."  Proverbs  23:  21. 

"With  the  true  love  of  God  in  the  heart,  Christians  have 
been  enabled  to  endure  poverty  with  songs  of  rejoicing,  but 
the  poor  drunkard  owes  his  misery  to  the  cause  which  brings 
sorrow,  a^ony  and  the  greatest  wretchedness  wrought  by  sin 
in  the  soul. 

"  I  feel,  as  we  stand  to-day,  that  every  intelligent  person 
should  be  on  the  alert  to  save  the  fallen  and  lift  up  the  de- 
graded. I  once  knew  a  minister  of  the  gospel  from  whose 
heart  flowed  a  living  fount  of  goodness  and  purity  towards  all 
mankind.  He  was  successful  as  a  preacher  and  esteemed  as 
a  citizen.  His  work  prospered,  and  the  years  moved  along 
with  no  apparent  friction  in  the  Master's  cause.  The  pure 
and  holy  feelings  that  inspired  his  soul  became  chilled  and 
frozen  by  the  polluting  influence  of  ardent  spirits.  He  left 


INTEMPERANCE. 


259 


his  charge  as  a  minister  of  Christ  and  entered  the  practice  of 
law.  His  appetite  for  spirituous  liquors  constantly  increased, 
and  the  love  that  once  went  out  to  the  sorrowing  and  suffering 
no  more  extended  its  offering  of  mercy  to  lift  up  the  fallen  and 
care  for  the  dying.  Intemperance  destroyed  the  pure  and 
holy  fire  that  had  filled  a  noble  and  manly  heart.  The  tears 
of  his  unhappy  wife,  the  beauty  of  his  children  found  no 
response  from  his  chilled  affections.  Do  you  ask  the  end  of 
such  a  man?  Come  with  me  to  the  burying  ground,  and  see 
the  marble  slab  that  marks  his  resting-place.  There,  you  will 
be  told,  '  lies  the  remains  of  a  drunkard,  once  a  noble  gen- 
tleman with  a  heart  filled  with  love  for  suffering  humanity. 
His  youthful  years  were  filled  with  high  aspirations,  his  early 
ministry  crowned  with  success,  but  his  setting  sun  was  clouded 
with  sorrow,  misery  and  degradation.' .  , 

"I  knew  this  man  well;  have  been  at  his  home;  heard  him 
preach  the  gospel,  and  he  was  entertained  often  at  my  father's. 
When  he  departed  this  life  he  could  not  say  to  his  family,  'I 
leave  you  all  in  the  hands  of  a  merciful  God  who  has  prom- 
ised to  be  a  father  to  the  fatherless,  a  husband  to  the  widow, 
and  a  friend  to  his  followers.' 

"Intemperance  breaks  up  the  home  circle,  mars  parental 
government,  destroys  the  influence  of  the  father,  and  makes 
him  a  source  of  unhappiness  to  all  with  whom  he  is  con- 
nected. Intemperance  has  made  wrecks  of  brilliant  youth, 
fine  minds  and  glowing  intellects.  When  we  see  the  intem- 
perate habits  of  parents  we  know  that  the  effects  upon  the 
offspring  will  be  injurious,  mentally  and  physically.  The  habit 
of  drink  in  a  few  years  will  entirely  change  the  personal 
appearance  and  manners  of  men  and  women.  Could  such 
parents  produce  other  than  imperfect  children  ?  I  will  cite 
you  to  some  facts  under  my  personal  observation.  A  young 
boy  attended  the  school  in  which  I  taught,  and  in  two  years 
he  did  not  learn  the  alphabet.  The  hapless  child  always  had 
the  appearance  of  a  drunken  man.  His  mother  told  me,  with 


260  THE    TRUE    WAY 

tears  in  her  eyes,  that  the  father  was  a  drunkard,  and  died  in 
the  gutter.  Another  little  fellow  could  not  walk  straight,  and 
had  a  very  silly  expression.  His  father  was  a  habitual  drunk- 
ard. A  little  girl  of  eight  summers,  who  hung  her  head  to  one 
side,  and  had  a  foolish  countenance,  was  the  child  of  a  man 
who  died  with  delirium  tremens.  I  never  succeeded  in  teach- 
ing them  anything,  though  I  tried  very  hard  for  the  sake  of 
their  mothers.  These  are  facts,  dear  souls,  we  cannot  ignore. 

"Oh!  Intemperance!  Intemperance!  What  art  thou  not  do- 
ing to  rob  the  innocent  of  their  happiness  and  remove  the 
crown  of  rejoicing  from  the  pure  and  upright? 

"The  true  prayer  of  every  Christian  should  be:  'Lord  Jesus 
open  the  blind  eyes  of  unbelievers  to  this  monster  intemper- 
ance.' Just  in  proportion  as  we  strengthen  and  encourage 
those  who  are  weak  so  are  we  assisting  them  to  rise  above  a 
degraded  life. 

"When  in  the  city  of  New  York,  I  was  called  into  a  very 
desolate,  dreary  home  by  the  Spirit's  teaching,  where  I  found 
a  wife  and  three  little  children,  who  were  ragged,  hungry  and 
very  cold.  The  wife  was  exceedingly  sick,  having  neither 
fuel  nor  fire  in  the  house.  The  husband  was  a  drunkard,  be- 
ing seldom  at  home,  and  when  he  did  return  his  treatment  of 
wife  and  children  was  brutal.  I  visited  the  saloon  where  he 
spent  most  of  his  time  and  he  was  pointed  out  to  me.  I 
spoke  to  him  in  a  low  tone  of  voice,  saying:  'Do  you  know 
that  your  family  need  you?'  He  replied:  'You  mind  your 
own  business.'  I  turned  to  the  saloon-keeper  and  said:  'You, 
sir,  are  causing  this  man's  family  to  freeze  and  starve.'  'That 
is  my  business,  madam,'  he  replied.  I  saw  it  was  useless  for 
me  to  remain  longer,  so  I  returned  to  the  destitute  home 
again,  and"  took  the  youngest  child  to  her  father,  who  was  so 
intent  on  his  gambling  that  we  entered  unobserved.  The  dear 
little  girl  cried  as  though  her  heart  would  break.  He  arose 
and  took  her  in  his  arms,  saying,  'Lulu,  this  is  papa.  What 
is  the  matter?'  'I  am  so  cold  and  hungry.  Why  don't  you 


JESUS  WILL    SAVE  YOU.  261 

come  home  to  mamma,  and  Jimmie,  and  Paul?'  she  asked. 
'Don't  you  love  us  any  more?'  By  this  time  I  saw  the  big 
tears  falling  down  his  red,  bloated  face.  He  left  the  saloon 
without  a  word.  I  followed  in  silence,  and  as  we  entered  the 
house,  before  a  word  was  spoken,  I  said:  'Let  us  pray.'  As 
I  pleaded  with  God  to  make  the  soul  in  that  degraded  body  fit 
for  the  Master,  he  wept  and  moaned  aloud,  saying:  "I  am  so 
wicked  and  sinful.'  I  told  him  that  righteousness  belonged 
to  God  and  just  such  sinners  as  he  Jesus  came  to  save.  The 
wife  in  great  agony  of  soul  prayed.  Dear  little  Lulu  prayed.  The 
two  little  boys  prayed  for  papa  to  be  a  good  man  and  help 
mamma.  I  told  him  that  Jacob  endured  the  heat  of  summer 
and  the  cold  of  winter  for  his  wife's  happiness,  and  that  he 
ought  to  be  true  to  his  family.  I  read  to  him  from  the  Bible 
how  Christ  manifested  His  love  in  dying  for  his  salvation  and 
there  was  no  friend  so  unchangeable  as  Jehovah.  He  was 
blessedly  saved  before  another  day  dawned  and  praised  God 
with  the, same  tongue  that  the  day  before  he  had  blasphemed 
His  holy  name.  He  left  the  city  and  his  old  companions, 
signed  the  pledge,  united  with  the  church  and  is  today  in  re- 
spectable business,  a  fine  Christian  gentleman,  and  his  family 
are  happy. 

"The  lover  of  pleasure  little  suspects  that  the  glass  taken 
to  give  brilliancy  in  conversation  will  finally  lower  him  below 
the  level  of  the  brutes.  The  happy  youth  is  blind  to  the  fact 
that  though  the  first  glass  gives  buoyancy  and  light  spirits,  it 
leads  to  heaviness  of  heart  and  ultimate  ruin.  The  invalid 
little  suspects  that  the  wine  taken  to  tone  up  the  system  will 
leave  an  appetite  for  stimulants  too  appalling  to  contemplate. 

"A  respectable,  well  educated  orphan  girl,  an  only  child,  who 
had  been  tenderly  reared  and  cultured,  became  attached  to 
and  married  a  man  of  low  birth.  After  marriage  he  started 
a  first-class  drug  store.  Being  incapable  of  carrying  on  busi- 
ness, he  hired  help,  and  this  gave  him  leisure  at  his  own  dis- 
posal. It  was  not  long  until  he  began  drinking,  and  was 


262  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

obliged  to  leave  his  beautiful  home  in  the  city  to  live  in  a 
country  village,  where  intemperance  and  poverty  ended  his 
earthly  career,  leaving  wife  and  little  children.  This  woman, 
with  a  broken  heart,  in  poverty  and  rags,  without  food  or 
shelter  for  her  little  ones,  lost  her  mind  and  died  suddenly. 
Her  body  was  laid  by  strangers  in  an  untimely  grave  and  her 
children  left  upon  a  cold  and  careless  world. 

"Intemperance  is  not  only  alarming,  but  is  woeful  and  destruc- 
tive, bringing  loss  of  self-respect,  shame,  fear,  sorrow,  and 
every  other  grief  in  life.  It  should  be  shunned  by  all  classes 
of  society,  whether  rich  or  poor,  learned  or  unlearned,  male 
or  female.  Will  you  not  take  part,  dear  brothers  and  sisters, 
in  this  work  of  the  Lord,  that  sinners  may  be  saved  in  your 


midsw     God  help  you!  is  my  prayer." 


is  part  of  the  country  I  met  with  many  skeptics  and 
infidels  who  were  always  opposing  the  work  of  the  Lord,  and 
finding  fault  with  His  true  followers.  The  Christian  people 
wanted  me  to  preach  on  the  subject  of  giving  to  the  Lord, 
and  prove  from  the  Bible  God's  command  to  his  children. 
My  text  was,  "Honor  the  Lord  with  thy  substance,  and  with 
the  first  fruits  of  thy  increase;  so  shall  thy  barns  be  filled 
with  plenty."  Prov.  3:  9,  10. 

"  The  Lord  is  just,  and  does  not  require  us  to  give  what  we 
have  not;  but  we  are  to  honor  Him  with  a  certain  per  cent,  if 
we  love  Him  and  are  true  to  His  cause.  'Will  a  man  rob 
God  in  tithes  and  offerings?'  No,  sir.  Malachi,  2:10,  says: 
'Bring  ye  all  the  tithes  into  the  storehouse,  that  there  may  be 
meat  in  mine  house,  and  prove  me  now  herewith,  saith  the 
Lord  of  hosts,  if  I  will  not  open  you  the  windows  of  heaven, 
and  pour  you  out  a  blessing,  that  there  shall  not  be  room 
enough  to  receive  it.'  Four  hundred  years  afterward  Christ 
said:  'Woe  unto  you,  scribes  and  pharisees,  hypocrites!  for  ye 
pay  tithe  of  mint  and  anise  and  cummin  [the  seed  of  the  land], 
and  have  omitted  the  weightier  matters  of  the  law,  judgment, 


FLEE   TO   JESUS.  263 

mercy  and  faith:  these  ought  ye  to  have  done,  and  not  to  leave 
the  other  undone.'  Math.  23:  23. 

"Hear  me  when  I  say,  dear  souls,  that  giving  is  God's 
command.  Paul,  in  speaking  to  the  Gentiles  concerning  the 
saints  said:  'Upon  the  first  day  of  the  week  let  every  one 
of  you  lay  by  in  store,  as  God  hath  prospered  that  there  be 
no  gatherings  when  I  come.'  i  Cor.  16:  1,2.  'Give  and  it 
shall  be  given  unto  you,  good  measure  pressed  down,  shaken 
together  and  running  over,  shall  men  give  unto  your  bosom, 
for  with  the  same  measure  that  ye  mete  withal,  shall  it  be 
measured  unto  you  again.'  Luke  6:38.  Israel  was  required 
to  give  according  to  law,  but  under  the  new  dispensation  we 
give  from  principle  in  the  name  of  Jesus.  We  should  ask 
ourselves  the  question:  'Am  i  doing  all  I  can  to  save  per- 
ishing sonls?  Am  I  giving  of  the  means  that  God  has  given 
me  to  care  for  the  dying,  relieve  the  oppressed,  build  up  the 
cause  of  Christ  and  extend  his  kingdom?'  Have  you,  dear 
friends,  heretofore  given  of  your  means  or  time  to  the  Lord  ? 
If  not,  commence  now.  Should  you  not  know  your  duty, 
ask  and  it  shall  be  shown  how  much  to  give  and  what  you 
shall  do.  As  you  do  good  to  others,  so  will  your  own  heart 
be  comforted.  A  young  boy,  very  desirous  to  aid  foreign 
missions,  not  knowing  how  to  carry  out  his  good  intentions, 
went  to  God  in  prayer,  when  it  came  to  him  to  deny  himself 
luxuries  for  a  while,  take  his  pocket  money  and  buy  onions, 
plant  them,  and  give  the  proceeds  to  the  work.  From  that 
time  it  appeared  as  if  everything  he  did  prospered,  and  he 
became  a  cheerful  giver  and  a  true  worker  for  God. 

"As  Christ  did  the  will  of  the  Father,  so  is  He  pleased  with 
us  when  we  do  His  bidding,  not  only  working  for  Him,  but 
also  returning  Him  a  portion  of  what  He  has  enriched  us.  with 
abundantly,  realizing  that  it  is  of  His  own  we  have  given  Him. 
'He  that  hath  pity  on  the  poor  lendeth  to  the  Lord,  and  that 
which  he  hath  given  He  will  pay  him  again;  and  if  thou  draw 
out  thy  soul  to  the  hungry  and  satisfy  the  afflicted,  then  shall 


264  THE    TRUE   WAY. 

thy  light  rise  in  obscurity  and  thy  darkness  be  as  the  noonday, 
and  the  Lord  shall  guide  thee  continually,  and  satisfy  thy  soul 
in  draught,  and  make  fat  thy  bones,  and  thou  shalt  be  watered 
like  a  garden  and  like  springs  of  water  whose  waters  fail  not.' 
God  requires  His  children  to  do  what  they  can,  not  grudgingly. 
We  are  required  to  give  one-tenth  to  the  spiritual  exchange, 
and  if  we  do  not,  are  called  to  account  here  and  condemned 
for  our  conduct  hereafter." 

It  is  not  possible  to  describe  the  many  interviews  I  had  with 
this  class  of  unbelievers.  God  being  my  helper,  they  received 
more  Bible  doctrine  than  ever  before.  One  old  man,  full  of 
controversy,  who  did  not  believe  in  Christ,  or  in  God's  Day 
asked  me  to  give  a  discourse  on  "The  Sabbath,"  to  which  I 
gladly  consented,  speaking  from  the  text:  "Remember  the 
Sabbath  day  to  keep  it  holy." 

"Jesus  says:  'The  Sabbath  was  made  for  man,  not  man  for 
the  Sabbath.  Therefore,  the  Son  of  man  is  Lord  also  of  the 
Sabbath.'  Mark  2:27,  28.  From  the  beginning  of  Genesis 
to  the  end  of  Revelations  the  Sabbath  is  a  day  set  apart  for 
God,  a  rest  day  from  all  secular,  worldly  affairs.  The  Lord 
had  a  day  of  rest,  and  we  are  commanded  to  accept  it  that 
we  may  follow  the  example  of  our  Father,  who  'blessed  the 
Sabbath  day  and  sanctified  it.' 

"The  Sabbath  is  mentioned  over  fifty-nine  times  in  the 
New  Testament,  and  not  in  one  place  does  it  speak  of  the 
day  being  set  apart  for  work.  The  Christian  Sabbath  means 
a  day  of  rest  toman  and  animals.  Christians  demand  and 
appreciate  rest  from  all  secular  duties.  The  statistics  of 
crime  and  impurity  run  very  high  where  the  Sabbath  is  dese- 
crated and  left  open  to  worldly  dissipation.  France,  at  one 
time,  demanded  but  one  day  in  ten  for  rest,  but  the  change 
was  found  to  be  improper  and  unwise.  The  Sabbath  is  not 
only  a  day  of  temporal  rest  but  it  is  for  the  more  noble  and 
spiritual  exercises  for  which  the  soul  was  created. 

"Thank  God  I  was  early  taught  to    honor    and    reverence 


SALVATION.  265 

the  Sabbath  day,  our  preparation  for  which  began  on  Satur- 
day evening.  In  the  culinary  department  everything  was 
prepared,  all  secular  business  was  laid  aside,  school  books 
and  toys  were  put  away  and  not  seen  until  Monday  morning. 
Sabbath  day  dawned  with  a  quiet  calmness  felt  throughout 
the  household.  As  children  we  never  engaged  in  nor  cared 
for  week  day  plays  or  amusements.  As  we  laid  down  our 
toys  and  studies  so  did  we  lay  aside  our  gleeful  propensities, 
We  were  taught  to  go  to  Sabbath  school  and  church,  to  sit 
in  our  pews  in  quietness  and  to  receive  the  message  from  our 
pastor  in  meekness,  going  home  with  hearts  made  better  and 
a  greater  desire  to  live  nearer  to  God.  Before  family  worship 
in  the  evening  those  old  enough  were  required  to  recite  so 
many  verses  in  the  Scriptures  and  a  number  of  the  catechism 
until  the  smaller  and  larger  were  both  committed  to  memory. 
It  came  natural  for  us  to  keep  the  commands  of  our  parents. 
On  the  Sabbath  we  appeared  to  be  a  law  unto  ourselves. 

One  warm  day,  in  the  fall  of  the  year,  after  several  white 
frosts,  my  brother  and  I  were  sent  after  a  pail  of  water,  to  a 
never -failing  spring  in  the  lower  yard,  where  there  were  all 
kinds  of  forest  trees,  among  which  were  beautiful  shell  bark 
nut  trees.  The  ground  was  almost  covered  with  the  clean, 
shelled  nuts.  Father  had  put  a  large  sand-stone  and  hammer 
under  this  tree  for  us  to  use  in  cracking  the  nuts.  My  brother 
picked  one  up,  when  I  said,  'This  is  the  Sabbath.'  He  dropped 
it  at  once,  saying,  'I  forgot,  but  we  will  come  in  the  morning 
and  have  some  before  breakfast.'  We  filled  our  little  pail 
with  water  and  did  not  touch  the  nuts,  because  we  had  been 
taught' that  it  was  very  wicked  to  pick  them  on  the  holy  Sab- 
bath. 

The  command  of  God  appeared  to  be  so  impressed  upon 
our  young  minds  that  we  were  naturally  obedient.  Oh!  how 
I  love  to  recall  the  early  formed  habits  of  thoughtfulness, 
reverence  and  obedience  to  my  parents'  commands  of  the 
holy  Sabbath.  They  have  always  been  a  help  to  me  in  my 


2(56  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

Christian  life  and  the  sure  foundation  on  which  my  future 
usefulness  was  based.  Hence,  my  soul  from  early  childhood 
his  been  fertilized  with  the  waters  of  salvation,  without  my 
understanding  how,  or  why,  or  from  what  source  it  came,  and 
for  this  very  reason  I  am  glad  to  speak  of  the  importance  of 
keeping  the  Sabbath  as  God  has  commanded  in  His  holy 
Word.  I  think  the  fourth  commandment  should  be  studied 
today  in  the  light  that  inspired  our  forefathers  to  instill  it  into 
the  minds  of  their  children  from  generation  to  generation. 

Many  who  work  on  the  Sabbath,  giving  rest  to  neither 
body  nor  brain,  have  brought  disease  upon  themselves  from 
which  they  never  recovered.  Others  have  lost  their  minds 
and  were  sent  to  lunatic  asylums.  What  would  our  nation 
be  today  without  the  Christian  Sabbath?  Churches,  mission- 
aries, ministers,  evangelists,  Salvation  Army,  public  and  pri- 
vate workers,  home  and  foreign  missionaries  and  temperance 
workers  would  have  accomplished  little  had  God  not  given  us 
the  holy  Sabbath.  May  we  ever  remember  and  obey  the 
word  of  the  Lord:  'Ye  shall  keep  my  Sabbath  and  reverence 
My  sanctuary.'  Hear  me,  dear  souls,  you  who  have  not 
heretofore  considered  the  Sabbath  question,  accept  the  truth 
as  a  lamp  to  guide  you. 

From  the  beginning  of  creation,  over  six  thousand  years, 
this  light  of  the  gospel  has  been  moving  on,  and  perhaps  at 
this  very  moment  the  true  word  of  God  has  come  into  your 
darkened  mind.  Oh!  do  hear  the  Master's  call  and  know  for 
yourselves  the  comfort  of  rest  in  keeping  one  day  in  the  week 
for  spirit,  soul  and  body.  A  day  in  which  you  can  shuj:  out 
all  worldly  thoughts  and  have  sweet  communion  with  the 
Lord. 

The  Sabbath  should  be  a  day  for  Christian  culture  and 
private  devotions;  it  should  not  be  a  dull,  fruitless  day,  but 
one  filled  with  beauty  and  sanctity  in  Christ  the  Victor. 

A  poor  sinner  who  was  a  drinker,  gambler,  and  free  love 
thinker,  said  to  me:  "Do  you  oppose  free-thinking,  spirit- 


BELIEF  IN  CHRIST.  267 

ualism  and  infidelity?"  "Most  certainly  I  do  sir;  free-love, 
spiritualism  and  infidelity  strike  at  the  very  root  of  domes- 
tic happiness,  by  giving  people  freedom  to  find  companions 
in  others  merely  by  mutual  consent  or  through  divorce. 
Instead  of  love  to  God  and  purity  in  life,  free-love  and 
free-thinkers  teach  benevolence  to  all  and  fidelity  to  none, 
and  their  favorite  works  are  Thomas  Paine,  Rousseau,  Vol- 
taire and  Ingersol,  showing  according  to  Scripture,  that 
these  things  belong  to  'Evil  men  and  seducers,  who  are 
waxing  worse  and  worse,  deceiving  and  being  deceived. 
2  Timothy  3-13.  Hence,  the  difference  in  those  who  live 
Godly  lives  in  Christ  Jesus  and  those  who  are  followers  of 
skeptics  and  infidels,  are  very  marked. 

"Gibbon  says  'Julian  played  the  hypocrite  in  assisting 
Christians  publicly,  then  burnt  incense  to  Jupiter  and  Mars, 
that  he  might  be  admired  by  Christians  as  well  as  pagans. 
Voltaire  was  a  fine  scholar  who  wrote  poetry,  romance,  phil- 
osophy and  history.  He  attempted  to  revolutionize  both 
church  and  state  that  they  might  be  revived.  Hume  was  a 
great  writer,  a  fine  historian,  but  a  skeptic  from  boyhood 
and  attempted  to  destroy  all  belief  in  a  true  God.  Paine's 
notoriety  was  due  to  his  boldness  in  substantiating  infidel- 
ity, by  endorsing  the  sayings  of  other  infidels  whose  object 
has  ever  been  to  suppress  goodness  and  virtue.  Infidelity 
and  free  loveism  have  never  promoted  virtue,  reclaimed  the 
fallen,  liberated  the  prisoner,  cheered  the  sad,  or  lifted  up 
the  broken  hearted.  But  the  name  of  Jesus  has  opened 
wide  the  heavenly  gate,  through  which  souls  can  enter  the 
portals  of  glory  and  take  with  them  their  myriads  of  Saints 
into  the  kingdom  of  God.  I  should  rather  be  associated 
with  the  pure  and  good,  using  -rov  time  in  gathering  souls 
for  heaven,  than  have  all  the  world  at  my  command.  Hal- 
lelujah to  Jesus  the  Victor  !  Amen  and  amen. 

"What  you  need  sir,  is  to  put  away  your  ungodly  notions 
and  take  Christ  Jesus.  It  is  religion  that  teaches  men  and 


268  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

women  their  dependence  upon  God  and  opens  their  eyes 
to  duty.  It  was  religion  that  gave  our  forefathers  courage 
to  endure  the  perils  of  the  wilderness  to  found  the  greatest, 
most  free,  and  best  government  the  world  has  ever 
known."  "How  do  you  know  the  Bible  is  God's  word  and 
teaches  perfect  salvation?"  he  asked.  "By  the  instructions  of 
the  Holy  Ghost  who  carries  His  own  evidences  on  every 
page  of  the  written  word,"  I  answered.  "If  the  Bible  does 
not  stand  upon  its  own  merit,  without  human  aid,  it  is  not 
the  word  of  God.  However  weak  your  conviction  may  be 
concerning  its  authorship,  it  is  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  that 
gives  the  certainty  in  your  soul  that  it  is  from  God.  'Con- 
tinue then  in  the  things  which  thou  hast  learned,'  is  his 
command. in  2  Timothy,  3  chapter." 

I  want  to  say  right  here,  my  dear  souls,  that  it  is  skepti- 
cism, infidelity  and  free-loveism,  prostitution  and  Sabbath 
which  are  undermining  pure  and  undefiled  religion  and 
sending  our  nation  into  heathenism. 

O  God,  do  help  me  to  be  wise  for  Thee  in  winning 
precious  souls  through  Jesus  Christ  and  I  will  give  Thee 
the  glory. 


YOSEMITE    VALLEY  269 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

STILL  IN  THE  YOSEMITE  VALLEY.  -A  SICK  WO- 
MAN. —  FRESNO  FLATS.— AT  SOKELL.— ABOUT 
WOMEN  PREACHING.  — DISCUORSE  ON  SAME.- 
AT  SABBATH  SCHOOL— ADDRESS  TO  CHILDREN. 

On  descending  to  an  elevation  of  two  thousand  feet,  I 
visited  a  lady  who  was  very  sick.  When  referring  to  her 
soul's  salvation  I  read  about  healing  the  body,  also.  "Did 
not  healing  end  with  the  apostles?"  she  asked.  "Not  by 
any  means,"  I  answered,  "others  were  endowed  with  like 
power  afterwards;  to  preach  the  gospel  and  heal  the  sick." 
"It  was  miracles  that  ended  then,"  she  remarked.  I  said: 
"You  are  mistaken,  dear  lady.  We  are  living  in  an  age  when 
miracles  and  the  gift  of  healing  are  known  all  over  the  land. 
There  have  been  miracles  from  the  creation  of  the  world  and 
will  be  until  Jesus  comes  again.  In  the  beginning  of  time 
God  said:  'Let  there  be  light,  and  there  was  light,'  which 
was  a  miracle,  also  the  blood;  the  ten  plagues;  the  parting  of 
the  Red  Sea;  dividing  the  waters  of  the  Jordan;  the  burning 
bush;  the  brazen  serpent;  the  translation  of  Enoch;  the  ascen- 
sion of  Elijah  in  the  chariot  of  fire;  the  son  given  to  Sarah; 
Jesus,  God's  only  Son,  born  of  woman;  the  healing  of  Naaman 
and  Hezekiah;  these  and  hundreds  I  might  mention  were  all 
miracles. 

"Miriam's  leprosy  was  healed  through  the  prayers  of  Moses, 
who  cried  unto  the  Lord,  saying:  'Heal  her  now,  O  God.' 
When  the  Israelites  rebelled  and  fiery  serpents  were  sent 


270  THE   TRUE    WAY. 

among  them  they  were  healed  by  the  look  of  faith  at  the  ser- 
pent of  brass.  The  man  who  lay  at  the  gate  of  the  temple 
called  Beautiful,  was  lame  from  his  birth;  Peter  said:  'In 
the  name  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth  rise  and  walk.'  At  that  mo- 
ment he  was  healed.  Ananias  put  his  hands  upon  Saul  of 
Tarsus  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  scales  fell 
from  his  eyes  and  he  received  sight  and  was  filled  with  the 
Holy  Ghost."  She  said:  "I  did  not  know  there  was  such 
teaching  in  the  Bible.  Will  you  pray  for  me?"  I  presented 
her  case  to  the  Lord  and  she  prayed  for  the  work  to  be  done 
now.  Before  I  left  she  was  saved  from  sin  and  healed  in 
body.  Hallelujah  to  Jesus! 

I  was  next  directed  by  the  Holy  Ghost  to  Fresno  Flats  and 
was  a  guest  of  Mrs.  Nichols,  in  whose  house  I  felt  at  home 
and  spent  many  happy  days  with  this  precious  child  of  God. 
In  that  small  .town  there  were  many  skeptics,  infidels 
and  scoffers.  I  want  to  say  here,  it  is  only  those  that  are 
called  to  the  mountains  to  labor  who  understand  the  need  of 
a  daily  effort  with  this  class  of  people. 

In  company  with  dear  Sister  Nichols,  whom  I  dearly  loved, 
we  ascended  the  mountains  to  an  altitude  of  six  thousand  feet 
to  the  Sokell  and  California  lumber  mills.  I  preached  to  an 
attentive  audience  on  Sabbath,  and  talked  and  prayed  with 
many  anxious  souls  privately  who  admitted  that  they  had  not 
lived  before  God  as  they  should.  Others  took  exception  to 
women  preaching  saying  "it  is  contrary  to  the  Bible."  I  was 
called  upon  to  explain  this  scripture,  i  Corinthians  14:  34, 
35  and  ist  Timothy  2:12.  "Let  your  women  keep  silence  in 
the  churches,  for  it  is  not  permitted  unto  them  to  speak,  but 
they  are  commanded  to  be  under  obedience,  as  also  saith  the 
law.  And  if  they  will  learn  anything,  let  them  ask  their  hus- 
bands at  home,  for  it  is  a  shame  for  women  to  speak  in  the 
church.  But  I  suffer  not  a  woman  to  teach,  nor  to  usurp 
authority  over  the  man,  but  to  be  in  silence."  The  apostle 
says  for  women  not  to  teach,  speak  nor  usurp  authority.  Is 


BHARDH.  271 

he  speaking  about  the  business  meetings  in  the  church,  or 
preaching  the  gospel?  Is  he  alluding  to  the  government  and 
discipline  of  the  church,  or  is  he  referring  to  prayer,  singing, 
preaching  and  exhortation?  If  he  refers  to  the  latter  he  con- 
tradicts the  Bible  and  condemns  God's  work.  In  the  same 
book  he  recognizej  prayer  and  exhortation  by  women,  and 
commands  them  to  keep  their  heads  covered  when  in  Chris- 
tian service,  i  Cor:  n:  5—13.  It  was  lewd  women,  only, 
who  were  seen  in  public  assemblies  with  uncovered  heads. 
Paul  says:  'Every  woman  who  prayeth  or  prophesieth  with 
her  head  uncovered  dishonoreth  her  head.'  i  Cor.  11:5. 

The  Bible  does  not  teach  anywhere  that  women  were  for- 
bidden to  work,  privately  or  publicly  for  the  suppression  of 
sin  and  the  building  up  of  God's  kingdom.  The  proph- 
etess Anna  was  not  rebuked  when  speaking  of  the  infant 
Jesus,  in  the  temple.  The  woman  of  Samaria  was  not  con- 
demned when  she  said  publicly:  "Come  see  a  man  who 
told  me  all  things  that  ever  I  did;  is  not  this  the  Christ?" 
The  woman  of  Canaan  came  into  the  public  assembly  and 
cried  aloud  unto  Him.  Jesus  answered,  "O,  woman,  great 
is  thy  faith,  be  it  unto  thee  even  as  thou  wilt."  Women 
not  only  spoke  and  prayed  in  those-  days  but  were  valiant 
soldiers.  Bhardh  was  a  prophetess,  poet,  and  a  military 
leader.  She  aroused  the  dormant  feelings  of  her  people 
and  led  them  to  battle  triumphantly.  We  also  read  of  the 
interviews  Jesus  held  with  the  daughters  of  Jerusalem,  and 
the  message  he  sent  by  them  to  strengthen  the  dis<i- 
ples  after  his  resurrection.  Women  were  witnesses  and  mes- 
sengers of  the  greatest  miracles  of  Christianity.  Honors 
were  constantly  conferred  upon  them.  The  Savior  of  man  - 
kind  was  born  of  woman  and  was  bedewed  with  tears  that 
fell  from  her  weeping  eyes.  Sarah  through  her  piety  and 
loveliness  became  a  blessing  to  nations.  Also  Ruth,  Louis, 
Eunice,  Rebecca,  Rachael  and  Hannah,  whose  lives  stand 
without  blemish  or  a  rival.  The  women  who  were  with 


272 


THE    TRUE    WAY. 


Jesus  the  greater  part  of  his  life  when  on  earth,  were   last    at 
the  cross  and  first  at  the  sepulchre,  when  the   angel    of  light 
told  them  to  tell  the  disciples  that  Christ  had  risen  from  the 
dead.       Women  were  first  to  be  greeted  by  Jesus    after    his 
resurrection  and  sent  by  him  to  the  disciples,    whose   faith 
had  failed  when  they  saw  him  expire  on   the   cross.       Peter 
at  Pentecost,  gave  that  which  was    spoken  by  the  prophet 
Joel  centuries  before:    "And  it  shall  come  to  pass  that  I   will 
pour  out  my  spirit  upon  your  daughters  and  they  shall  proph- 
esy."    Joel  2-28.        Peter  declared   Joel's  prophesy  fulfilled 
that  day;  Acts  2-17.     The  four  daughters  of  Phillip  the  Dea- 
con also  prophesied.     Paul  makes  special    mention   that    wo- 
men should  speak  with  their  heads  uncovered,      i  Cor.  11-5. 
What  .is  prophesying?        Paul    says:    "He   that    prophesieth 
speaketh  unto  men  to  edification  and  to   comfort."       i    Cor. 
14-3.      According  to  the  Bible  if  you  exhort,  comfort  or  ed- 
ify mankind,  you  prophesy  to  them.      Prayer  is   an  address 
to  God.       The  apostle  makes   public  prayer  and  prophesy 
equal,  to  both  men  and  women.       "Man  shall  not  speak  pub- 
licly with  his  head  covered  nor  women  with  their  heads    un- 
covered."      According  to  the  New  Testament,   women   have 
the  same  authority  to   speak  publicly    as  men.       The  first 
Gentile  woman   converted  through    Paul,     was  Lydia,    who 
spoke  in  public    assemblies  and    entertained   Paul    in    her 
home.     Acts  16:   14,  15.       He  also  calls  Priscilla  his  fellow 
laborer  in  Christ  Jesus,  who   laid   down  her  own   neck   for 
his  life.       "He  gave   public  thanks   through   the  church    at 
Rome  to  her  and  commanded  all  the  churches  of  the   Gen- 
tile's to  give  thanks  likewise."     Romans  16:  3,  4.     In  Christ 
there  is  neither  male  nor  female,  both   are  one.      It    was    a 
woman  who  washed  the  feet  of  Jesus  with   her  tears,    and 
wiped  them  with  the  hairs  of  her  head,  proving  her  love   for 
Him.     Jesus  did    not   oppose    women    in    speaking,   pray- 
ing nor  in  almsgiving  and   when  they  brought  their    children 
to  Him  that  He  might  bless    them,   He  rebuked   them  not 


CHRISTIAN    WOMEN.  273 

but  said,  "Suffer  the  little  children  to  come  unto  me,  and 
forbid  them  not."  In  the  very  beginning  of  the  Jewish 
church,  women  were  associated  with  the  public  work. 
Moses  was  lawgiver,  Aaron  priest,  and  Miriam  the  seer. 
Josiah  in  his  reign,  consulted  the  prophetess  Huldah  on 
matters  of  vast  importance  and  her  judgement  was  consid- 
ered hy  him  equal  to  Jeremiah  and  Zepheniah.  Deborah 
was  a  prophetess  and  judge,  and  at  one  time  the  chief 
ruler  of  Israel.  It  was  to  a  woman  that  the  Redeemer  gave 
the  only  promise  to  the  world  at  large  that  should  never  be 
obliterated.  When  He  was  at  Bethamy  she  annointed  his 
head  with  precious  ointment,  and  when  the  people  mur- 
mured against  her  Jesus  said,  "Let  her  alone,  why  trouble 
ye  her;  she  hath  wrought  a  good  work  and  hath  done 
what  she  could.  I  say  wheresoever  this  gospel  shall  be 
preached  throughout  the  whole  world,  this  also  that  she 
hath  done  shall  be  spoken  of  her."  Mark  14:  3-10 

It  is  only  in  idolotrous  nations  that  women  are  cast  down 
in  shame  and  infamy,  therefore  it  is  not  surprising  that  the 
apostle  points  out  the  disorder  and  contention  in  the  Corin- 
thian church.  When  heathen  women  were  converted  they 
would  ask  questions  in  the  congregation  on  account  of  their 
ignorance.  Paul  admonished  them  not  to  do  so,  but  if  there 
were  points  they  did  not  understand  to  be  informed  at  home, 
and  not  interrupt  the  public  speaker.  Hence,  Paul  did^  not 
condemn  women  speaking  for  Jesus  on  account  of  their  sex, 
but  because  of  their  heathenism  and  ignorance.  There  is 
not  the  least  resemblance  between  their  speaking  and  that 
of  the  Christian  women  of  today.  Christianity  has  been 
honored  with  its  female  Fletchers,  Palmers  and  Crosbys, 
who  were  not  only  public  ministers  of  the  gospel,  and  also 
holding  services  in  their  homes,  but  prepared  songs  of  praise 
that  will  be  sung  until  Jesus  comes.  Heathen  woman  are  not 
so  employed,  but  are  degraded,  dishonored  and  treated  as 
beasts  of  burden.  History  tells  us  that  the  women  of  Greece 


THE    TRUE    WAY. 

and  Rome  had  no  liberties,  and  could  even  be  cast  off  by  the 
husband  for  any  reason  he  might  assign.  Confucius  placed 
women  on  the  same  level  with  the  most  inferior  slave.  The 
Mohamedan  woman  are,  almost  universally,  bought  and  sold 
like  animals,  and  in  India  none  are  so  degraded  as  the  heathen 
women.  Thank  God  for  Christ  in  the  Christian  home  where 
woman  is  not  man's  inferior,  but  his  equal.  . 

My  dear  friends,  if  you  have  received  any  light  on  this 
very  important  subject  through  the  scriptures,  I  hope  you  will 
give  God  the  glory  and  no  longer  find  fault  with  his  work,  or 
co-workers  in  the  Lord.  From  this  hour  take  the  word  of 
God  for  your  rule  of  action,  giving  your  hearts  to  Christ,  sub- 
mitting yourselves  to  His  will  and  trusting  in  His  grace  for 
your  salvation.  At  the  close  of  this  service  a  dear  old  Chris- 
tian lady  shouted  aloud,  saying:  "Oh,  God,  how  I  praise 
Thee  for  calling  women  to  preach  the  gospel  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.  I  remember  of  hearing  a  lady  speak  in  Phil- 
adelphia, who  was  so  filled  with  the  fullness  of  God  that  sin- 
ners fell  in  the  congregation  as  dead,  not  coming  to  consious 
ness  until  they  were  truly  saved.  "  The  following  morning 
she  called  upon  me  and  asked  if  I  had  ever  been  present  at 
such  a  meeting  during  my  work  for  the  Lord."  "I  have  often 
held  services  where  such  things  occurred,"  I  replied.  "Many 
have  fallen  under  the  Spirit's  power,  lying  insensible  for 
hours.  Others  have  fainted  at  the  altar  and  upon  recovering 
have  been  soundly  converted.  In  the  autumn  of  1878  at 
one  of  my  meetings,  I  saw  many  fall  down  at  one  time,  who 
were  all  afterwards  saved  and  proved  true  to  God.  A  beau- 
tiful young  lady  fell  at  the  altar  and  lay  insensible  .  two  days. 
Upon  recovering  consciousness  her  first  exclaimation  was: 
'Jesus;  blessed  Jesus,  I  am  entirely  Thine  forever!'"  Many 
were  justified,  sanctified  and  reclaimed  in  this  meeting.  Hal. 
lelujah  to  Jesus  tho  victor! 

When    in  this   place   I  was   called  to  attend  the   Sabbath 
school  held  in  the  schoolhouse,  where  unconverted  men  and 


GOD'S  WORK.  27") 

women  were  teaching  the  children.  In  my  next  discourse  I 
felt  led  of  God  to  speak  about  teachers  being  Christians  and 
understanding  the  Bible,  in  order  to  explain  it  to  the  scholars 
in  such  a  way  that  they  could  grasp  the  truth  and  retain  it. 
Therefore,  if  teachers  are  not  Christians,  and  do  not  under- 
stand the  plan  of  salvation  they  cannot  impart  it  to  others , 
and  can  never  succeed  in  interesting  their  scholars.  How- 
ever intelligent  people  may  be,  they  should  never  attempt  to 
give  Divine  instruction,  without  first  knowing  Christ  in  the 
salvation  of  their  own  souls.  Every  teacher  should  have  faith 
in  religion,  if  they  desire  to  successfully  impress  it  on  the 
minds  of  others.  As  teachers  we  should  imitate  our  Savior's 
example,  which  is  of  vast  importance.  "They  that  be  wise 
to  win  souls  shall  shine  in  the  brightness  of  the  firmament, 
and  they  that  turn  many  to  righteousness  as  the  stars  forever 
and  ever." 

To  be  successful  as  teachers  we  should  not  only  be  truly 
saved,  but  so  understand  the  life  of  Christ  as  to  be  able  to 
impart  the  lessons  correctly.  Children  at  first  must  rely 
upon  the  parent,  or  teacher,  for  what  they  cannot  comprehend 
or  understand.  Religion  should  never  be  intricate  for  the 
child,  but  made  so  plain  that  it  can  be  grasped  by  the  youngest 
or  dullest  mind.  God's  work  of  salvation  should  be  so  illus- 
trated as  to  carry  its  evidence  with  it,  which  is  of  more  im. 
portance  than  history,  science,  culture  or  refinement.  The 
misery  breaking  many  hearts  today  comes  not  from  unbelief, 
but  from  a  false  representation  of  the  Bible.  The  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  should  be  given  in  such  strength,  might  and  power, 
that  the  least  child  in  the  class  would  be  able  t ;  accept  it  as 
coming  from  God.  Hence,  the  need  of  being  a  sound 
teacher,  given  to  much  secret  prayer  and  study  of  the  Bible, 
that  we  may  impress  the  hearts  of  those  we  instruct.  Since  my 
call  to  evangelistic  work  I  have  not  had  time  to  be  a  regular 
teacher,  but  always  assist  in  and  address  the  schools.  In  one 
church,  that  was  in  a  prosperous  condition,  the  school  con- 


276  THE    TRUE    WAY 

tained  many  parents,  young  men  and  women,  as  well  as 
bright  eyed,  lovely  children.  Glancing  over  the  room  I  took 
in  the  situation,  and  thought  I  would  question  the  little  ones 
as  to  their  future  prospects.  To  my  right  were  many  sweet 
faced  little  girls,  one  particularly  attractive.  I  spoke  to  her 
first,  asking:  "Do  you  like  tc  come  to  Sabbath  school?" 
"Yes,  Ma'am,"  was  her  ready  reply.  To  another  I  asked: 
"Who  is  Christ?"  "The  son  of  God,"  she  replied.  "When 
you  become  a  yonng  lady  what  are  you  -going  to  do  for  Him?" 
"I  am  going  to  be  an  evangelist,"  she  answered.  "Beautiful 
work,  my  dear.  You  will  speak  for  the  Lord,  and  lift  up  the 
fallen."  The  third  said  she  was  going  to  be  a  teacher. 
"That  is  very  good,"  I  said,  "you  will  instruct  the  ignorent 
and  benefit  society."  Another  said  she  was  going  to  be  a 
dressmaker.  "I  am  glad  of  that,  sweet  girl,  if  you  are  a  neat 
workman."  One  little  boy  said  he  intended  being  a  lawyer. 
I  said:  "All  right,  my  boy,  only  be  true  to  your  calling." 
The  next  one  had  made  up  his  mind  to  become  a  physician. 
"That  is  a  noble  profession,  you  will  relieve  the  suffering  in 
both  body  and  mind,  if  you  are  a  man  of  God."  Another 
said  he  was  going  to  be  a  farmer.  "A  busy  life,  my  boy,'' 
I  said,  "and  if  you  are  faithful  you  will  succeed."  "I  am 
going  to  be  a  stone  mason,"  said  another.  "That  is  a  good 
trade,  son,  if  the  foundation  is  built  right"  "I  am  going  to 
be  a  preacher,"  spoke  out  a  very  little  boy.  "How  very  re- 
sponsible to  bring  the  lost  to  Jesus."  The  last  one  said  he 
he  was  going  to  be  a  saloon-keeper.  I  said:  "Your  choice 
is  a  poor  one,  my  lad.  You  will  not  only  be  miserable 
yourself,  but  bring  sorrow  to  others,  and  be  the  cause  of 
much  evil  in  the  world."  I  am  only  too  glad  to  say  that 
he  was  converted,  and  desired  to  live  for  Jesus.  By  the 
help  of  the  Lord  I  succeeded  in  bringing  many  sinners  to 
Christ  before  leaving  the  mountains.  Glory!  Hallelujah! 

On  the  following  Sabbath  I  was  requested  by  the   superin- 
tendent to  address  the  children  in  the  Sabbath  school.     I  felt 


LITTLE    BOYS  AND  GIRLS.  277 

led  by  the  Spirit  to  speak  from  this  text:     "The  secret  of  the 
Lord  is  with  them  that  fear  Him." 

"You  should  be  glad  to  know,  dear  children,  that  Jesus 
loves  you,  and  so  does  your  parents,  superintendent,  and 
teachers  also  love  you.  There  are  many  children  in  the  world 
who  can  truthfully  say:  'No  man  careth  for  my  soul.'  I  feel 
sad  when  I  think  of  the  many  dear  children  who  are  going  to 
eternity,  not  taught  to  give  their  young  hearts  to  Jesus.  I 
want  you  to  know,  children,  that  you  are  sinners  and  need  a 
Savior,  who  will  lead  you  in  the  way  you  should  go.  Youth 
is  the  time  to  serve  the  Lord  and  you  should  begin  now,  and 
if  you  desire  to  be  wise,  noble  and  useful  you  must  not  be 
selfish  or  indolent,  but  kind,  generous  and  obedient  to  those 
who  have  the  care  of  you.  A  noble  gentleman  said,  'when 
he  was  a  little  boy  his  mother  always  put  her  hand  on  his 
head  when  they  bowed  together  in  prayer,  and  before  he  was 
old  enough  to  value  his  mother's  example  she  was  taken  to 
heaven  and  he  was  left  an  orphan.  When  very  young  he  was 
converted  and  began  doing  something  good  every  day.  After 
he  was  grown  to  manhood  he  traveled  all  over  the  United 
States,  meeting  various  temptations,  sometimes  almost  per 
suaded  to  yield,  but  the  gentle  pressure  of  his  mother's  han  1 
was  always  felt  upon  his  head,  which  kept  him  from  sin  and 
near  to  God.' 

"One  of  the  dear  souls  who  was  converted  in  my  meetings 
and  began  to  work  for  others,  said:  'Had  it  not  been  for  my 
praying  mother  I  should  not  be  in  this  service,  Sister  Miller, 
and  perhaps  could  never  say,  'Jesus  is  mine." 

"Little  boys  and  girls  can  do  noble  things  as  much  as  grown 
people.  A  young  boy,  whose  parents  were  very  poor,  attended 
the  public  school,  and  all  he  had  for  his  luncheon  was  dry 
bread.  A  bad  boy  told  his  companions  that  he  had  taken  the 
bread  from  the  basket  and  put  a  snow  ball  in  its  place.  A 
beautiful  Christian  girl  heard  the  conversation  and  took  her 
bountiful  supply  and  put  it  in  the  poor  boy's  basket  and  went 


278  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

to  her  studies  cheerful  and  happy.  At  noon  the  unkind  lad 
and  his  companions  watched  the  poor  boy  as  he  retired  to  eat 
his  bread.  On  finding  such  a  rich  luncheon  he  clapped  his 
little  hands  with  joy,  crying:  'Oh!  do  come  and  see  what  I 
have  in  my  basket.'  All  the  school  gathered  around  him, 
when  he  said:  'Some  kind  person  has  given  me  the  nicest 
food  I  ever  saw.'  Every  scholar  rejoiced  with  him  but  the 
one  who  did  the  mean  act.  Through  all  eternity  the  boy  who 
ate  the  good  dinner  and  the  noble  girl  who  gave  it  will  re- 
member the  generous  deed  w;th  joy  and  satisfaction. 

"It  is  your  thoughts,  words  and  actions  that  form  your 
characters,  children,  which  if  good  will  always  make  you  happy 
and  useful.  If  you  accept  Christ  and  choose  the  better  part, 
you  are  on  the  highway  that  leads  to  happiness  here  and 
heaven  hereafter.  I  want  to  tell  you,  children,  about  a  little 
boy  whose  father  died,  leaving  this  injunction  to  his  son: 
'Give  your  heart  to  God  while  young  and  remember  that  all 
things  come  from  above.'  After  returning  from  his  father's 
funeral  Johnnie  went  to  his  room  and  with  a  very  sad  heart 
said:  'Jesus,  my  pana  told  me  to  give  my  heart  to  You  and 
be  good.  Oh!  dear  Savior,  do  take  me  as  Thy  child.'  God 
heard  his  prayer  for  Christ's  sake  and  took  his  poor  little 
heart  while  he  was  young.  He  and  his  mamma  were  rich  in 
Christ,  but  very  poor  in  the  things  of  this  world  so  Johnnie 
wanted  to  do  something  to  help  his  mother  and  tried  dili- 
gently to  get  into  different  places  but  was  not  successful  and 
though  he  felt  sad  and  disappointed  he  did  not  get  angry  nor 
use  ugly  words,  but  would  always  say:  'It  is  all  from  above. 
All  from  above.'  Jesus  was  looking  upon  Johnnie  and  his 
mother  because  they  had  asked  Him.  The  next  effort  made, 
he  told  his  story  to  a  wholesale  merchant  who  became  much 
interested  in  him  as  he  looked  into  the  boy's  bright  but  sad 
face.  The  merchant  said:  'I  will  give  you  three  dollars  a 
week  as  an  errand  boy.'  Johnnie  left  the  store  with  a  light 
heart  and  quick  step,  saying  as  he  went  home:  'It  is  all  from 


ALL    FROM  ABOVE.  279 

above.  All  from  above.'  He  was  punctual  and  faithful  in 
his  first  work.  At  the  end  of  one  month  the  merchant  handed 
him  a  package  of  letters,  saying:  'Take  them  to  the  ship  about 
to  sail  for  Liverpool  and  do  not  fail  to  hand  them  to  the  cap- 
tain. If  they  do  not  go  on  this  vessel  I  shall  be  the  loser.' 
Johnnie  took  the  letters  and  ran  most  of  the  way,  but  sud- 
denly he  came  to  a  cut  he  had  often  leaped  over  before,  and 
fell  into  the  mud  and  water.  His  hands,  letters  and  clothes 
were  covered  with  the  dirt.  When  rising  to  his  feet  he  said: 
'It  is  all  from  above.  All  from  above.'  When  he  returned 
to  the  store  with  his  errand  not  done,  the  merchant  was  very 
angry,  ordering  him  to  leave  the  house  and  never  return. 
With  tears  streaming  from  his  eyes  he  repeated  the  words:  'It 
is  all  from  above.  All  from  above,'  in  the  presence  of  the 
merchant  and  left  the  store.  When  he  told  his  mother  what 
had  happened  they  knelt  before  God  and  told  Him  all  about 
it.  Johnnie  said:  'I  do  not  understand,  but  I  am  sure  it  is 
all  from  above.'  Weeks  passed  and  every  day  he  would  repeat 
his  father's  words.  One  evening  when  mother  and  son  had 
just  risen  from  prayer  there  was  aloud  rap  at  the  door.  On 
opening  it  who  should  Johnnie  see  but  the  merchant  that  had 
driven  him  from  his  store.  As  the  wealthy  gentleman  walked 
in  he  took  the  mother's  hand  and  said:  'Are  you  not  thank- 
ful that  you  have  a  good  son?'  Before  she  could  reply,  he 
said:  'I  have  not  had  any  peace  of  mind  since  I  sent  the  boy 
from  my  presence.  He  said,  'it  is  all  from  above'  as  he  left 
and  now  I  believe  it  was,  for  had  those  letters  gone  on  that 
vessel  I  should  have  been  bankrupt  today.  It  went  down  in 
a  storm  and  has  not  been  heard  of  since.  I  have  now  come 
to  take  him  back  in  my  employ  and  shall  double  his  salary  to 
start  with.  With  tears  of  joy  Johnnie  cried  out:  'It  is  all 
from  above,  mamma,  it  is  all  from  above.' 

"You  see  children  he  was  a  true  Christian  and  took  his 
mistake  to  God,  believing  in  his  father's  admonition  that  'ev- 
erything comes  from  above.'  If,  like  Johnnie,  you  will  give 


-HO  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

your  hearts  to  Christ  you  may  be  happy  and  useful  every  day. 
And  you  older  boys  and  girls,  fathers  and  mothers  who  are 
not  saved,  give  yourselves  to  Jesus  and  ask  the  Lord  to  help 
you  by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost  and  you  will  realize  as 
never  before  'that  everything  comes  from  above.'  "  I  was  glad 
to  see  many  children  accept  Christ  and  know  for  themselves 
that  "everything  comes  from  above." 


A  BACKSLIEDEN   SISTER. 


281 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

WITH  A  MISSIONARY— A  BACKSLIDDEN  SISTER.— 
IN  THE  FOOTHILLS.  —  CONVERSION  OF  A 
MOTHER.— A  BACKSLIDERS  RECLAIMED.— ON 
THE  SIERRE  MADRA  MOUNTAINS.— ON  LOVE. 
—A  MAGDALENE  SAVED. 

Feeling  impressed  that  my  work  was  done  in  this  place, 
I  was  directed  by  the  still  small  voice  to  descend  the  Sier- 
ras to  a  lower  altitude,  where  I  found  many  precious  seek- 
ing souls,  who  were  anxious  to  accept  Christ  as  a  perfect 
Savior.  A  sad,  dejected,  backslidden  sister  said,  "I  have 
been  in  doubt  for  over  three  years,  trying  to  love  and  serve 
God,  but  could  not  find  peace  of  mind."  I  said,  "suppose 
you  cease  trying  and  let  Jesus  save  you.  Not  until  you  are 
willing,  dear  sister,  can  you  be  free  in  the  Lord."  "I  admit 
all  you  say/'  she  replied,  "but  there  is  so  much  in  the  lives 
of  Christians  that  is  not  right;  my  neighbors  have  not 
treated  me  as  they  ought  and  some  of  my  best  friends  have 
proven  false,  and  betrayed  me.  My  money  was  all  taken 
from  me  in  a  moment's  time  and  I  am  left  penniless."  I 
said,  "If  all  this  ha£  occurred  in  the  last  few  years,  you  must 
be  willing  to  follow  where  Jesus  leads,  satisfied  that  He 
knows.!'  "How  can  I  be  cleansed  from  sin?"  she  asked. 
I  read,  "Let  the  wicked  forsake  his  way  and  the  unright- 
eous man  his  thoughts,  and  let  him  return  unto  the  Lord  and 
He  will  have  mercy  upon  him."  Isaiah  55:  7.  Christ  says, 


282  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

"Come  unto  me  all  ye  that  labor  and  are  heavy  laden  and  I 
will  give  you  rest."      The   chief  magistrate,   kings,    queens, 
nor  potentates  do  not  possess  the  power  to  use  such  words. 
It  is  only  King  Immanuel  who  loves  you  with  an  everlasting 
love,  that  can  issue  such  a  message  to  your  unhappy  heart. 
Whatever  your  sins,  sorrows,  or  discouragements  may  be,   if 
you  only  exercise  faith,  Christ  will  give  you    peace,  pardon, 
and  joy.       She  replied,    "I    am  so  covered  with  rust  and 
stained  with  sin  that  it  will  be  hard  for  me  to  be  cleansed." 
"Dear  lady,  you  remind  me  of  a  story  I   once   read  of  an 
Arabian  princess,  who  was  presented  with   an  ivory  casket, 
exquisitely  wrought,  with  the  injunction  that  it  was  not  to  be 
opened  for  a  year.      When  the  time  arrived  for  the  jeweled 
key  to  disclose  the  mysterious  contents,  the  maiden  went  off 
alone  and  with   trembling  hand  unlocked   the  lovely   treas 
ure,  and  to  her  utter  astonishment  there  lay  on  the  delicate 
satin  lining  nothing  but  a  shroud  of  rust.      She    discovered 
the  form  of  something  very  beautiful,  but  it  was   gone  for- 
ever.     She  wept  long  and  bitterly  over  her    disappointment 
until   she    beheld    these   words   on   a    slip    of      parchment. 
'My   dear,  pure  girl,   may   this  in   your  future   life,   prove  a 
useful  lesson.       The  very   lovely  present    when  encased  in 
this  jeweled  casket  had  on  but  one  small  spot  of  rust,  which 
could  have  been  removed  in  a  moment,  but  by  neglect  it  has 
become  the  useless  thing  you  now  behold,  only  a  blot  on  the 
pure  surface.'     So  has  it  been  with  you,  my  dear  sister.      By 
neglect,  inattention  and  failure  to  be  watchful,  you  have  now 
only  a  dark  record  of  what  might  have  been.     If  you  put  a 
jewel  in  gold  and   seek  it  alter  many  years,  you  will  find  it 
still    bright  and  sparkling.     So  it  is  with  yourself;  had  you 
been  good  and  useful  in  the  cause  of  Christ,  you  would  not 
only  be  happy  now,  but  a  bright  sparkling  gem  shining  for 
Jesus."     Weeping  and  moaning  aloud,  she  said:     "I  do  want 
to  be  saved,  I  must  be  saved  now.     Will  you  pray  for  me, 
lady,  that  God  will    forgive  my  sins  and  accept  me  as   his 


BELIEF  IN  CHRIST.  283 

child?"  We  knelt  together  in  prayer,  believing  God  only  could 
do  the  work.  It  was  not  until  she  said:  "Lord,  I  forgive 
every  one  who  has  injured  me.  Will  you  forgive  my  sins  and 
accept  me  now?"  was  she  set  free  and  found  rest  in  the  Sa- 
vior. Praise  God! 

During  the  autumn  I  spent  a  few  weeks  with  Mrs.  Oliver, 
who  had  been  a  missionary  worker  in  Fresno  Flats,  under  the 
auspices  of  the  Episcopalian  church.  Much  good  had  been 
accomplished  and  the  way  opened  for  services  in  the  school- 
house  every  fortnight.  My  last  stopping  place  in  the  mount- 
ains was  with  dear  Mrs.  Crooks,  formerly  of  Oakland,  Cali- 
fornia. She  is  a  very  hospitable  lady,  ever  ready  to  extend  a 
helping  hand  to  the  needy.  Her  home  commanded  one  of 
the  most  imposing  views  of  any  in  which  I  was  entertained 
during  the  six  months  I  was  in  the  mountains.  She  ac- 
companied me  on  stage,  to  Raymond,  where  I  boarded  the 
cars  for  the  city  of  Fresno.  After  resting  a  short  time,  I 
accepted  a  call  to  the  foothills. 

In  my  first  discourse  I  proved:  "Without  Christ  no  man 
can  see  God."  With  him,  there  is  freedom  from  sin,  perfect 
love,  peace  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost.  "I  know  that  I  am 
lost,"  was  the  answer  of  a  man  who  had  been  to  all  my 
meetings.  I  urged  him  to  call  upon  the  Savior  now.  But, 
said  he,  "you  do  not  know  how  wicked  I  have  been;  I  have 
read  Ingersoll,  Tom  Paine,  and  am  now  reading  Nelson  on 
Infidelity."  "Are  you  made  happy  and  satisfied  with  such 
reading?"  I  asked.  "I  am  not,"  he  replied,  "but  I  have 
been  trying  hard  to  persuade  myself  that  there  is  no  God, 
no  heaven  and  no  hell."  I  said  "Your  soul  is  too  precious, 
sir,  to  run  any  risk  in  the  great  plan  of  salvation!  You  are 
in  darkness  and  bondage  today,  because  you  are  not  willing 
to  turn  from  your  sins  and  confess  them  before  God." 
Opening  the  Bible,  I  read,  "Now  is  the  accepted  time;  now 
is  the  day  of  salvation."  .  "You  can  repent  now,  and  have 
this  awful  record  of  infidelity  blotted  out!  Will  you  let  God 


284  THE   TRUE    WAY. 

for  Christ's  sake,  forgive  your  sins?"  As  the  tears  fell  fast 
and  faster,  he  said,  "Will  you  pray  for  me,  lady?"  I  as- 
sured him  the  Holy  Ghost  would  teach  him,  if  he  would 
accept.  My  infidel  friend  did  not  keep  his  seat  any  longer, 
bul  as  I  knelt  in  prayer,  he  fell  upon  his  knees,  and  when  I 
ceased  praying  he  called  aloud  upon  the  living  God,  and 
before  we  arose  from  our  knees  he  thanked  the  Lord  for 
peace,  through  the  blood  of  Jesus.  I  mingled  my  tears 
of  thankfulness  with  this  dear  soul  who  was  exceedingly 
happy. 

Dear  reader,  would  you  know  how  to  get  into  God's  pres- 
ence? "Except  a  man  be  born  again,  he  cannot  enter  the 
kingdom  of  God."  'John  3:  3.  Let  me  tell  you  how  to  be 
born  of  God.  "Whosoever  believeth  that  Jesus  is  the 
Christ,  is  born  of  God.  John  5:  i.  Hear  how  your  re- 
quests can  be  granted:  "Whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  in  my 
name,  that  will  I  do,  that  the  Father  may  be  glorified  in  the 
Son."  Would  you  like  to  know  what  the  Lord  has  done 
for  you?  "God  so  loved  the  world  that  he  gave  his  only 
begotten  son,  that  whosoever  believeth  in  him  should  not 
perish,  but  have  everlasting  life."  John  3:  16.  Hear  how 
to  be  made  clean,  happy  Christians:  "The  blood  of  Jesus 
Christ,  His  Son,  cleanseth  from  all  sin." 

The  misunderstandings  and   confused    ideas    of  so    many 
unbelievers  in  regard  to  being  saved  and   kept  through  Jesus 
Christ,  has   led  me  to  bring  this  very  important   thought    be 
fore  your  minds  at  this  point  in  my  narrative. 

A  dear  mother,  .who  came  over  thirty  miles  to  see  me,  said 
her  heart  was  so  hardened  in  sin  that  she  could  not  weep  it 
her  family  should  all  die.  I  knelt  in  earnest  prayer  to  God 
and  then  left  her  alone  to  reflect  upon  her  sad  condition.  In 
a  short  time  she  grew  very  earnest,  crying  aloud  for  mercy.  I 
told  her  Jesus  desired  to  cleanse  her  with  his  blood.  "How 
can  I  believe?"  she  asked.  "Just,  take  Him  at  His  word,"  I 
answered.  "Oh !  I  do  not  feel  right,"  she  cried.  "I  know 


CONVERTS.  285 

that  you  do  not,"  I  answered,  "but  if  you  are  to  be  raved  by 
faith,  you  must  first  believe  and  be  saved  afterwards.  She 
continued  in  this  state  of  darkness  over  three  hours  before  she 
could  understand  what  it  meant  to  be  saved  by  faith.  When 
she  came  into  the  light,  oh!  what  a  beaming  countenance  as 
she  sprang  to  her  feet,  clapping  her  hands  and  exclaiming: 
"It  is  so  plain;  so  easy  to  find  Christ."  I  shall  never  forget 
the  scene  as  she  clasped  me  in  her  trembling  arms,  saying:  "I 
am  so  glad,  lady,  that  God  sent  you  to  this  place  for  me." 
The  covenant  made  that  hour  with  Christ  Jesus  has  been  sa- 
credly kept.  Glory  to  God! 

As  I  was  going  out  one  morning  for  a  walk,  a  young  wife 
met  me,  who  had  attended  the  meetings  but  apparently  un- 
concerned about  her  salvation.  She  said:  "I  feel  that  it  is 
not  right  to  take  your  time  but  I  want  to  talk  privately  with 
you.  I  love  to  go  to  your  meetings  and  believe  everything 
you  say  to  be  of  God,  but  it  does  not  make  any  impression 
on  my  mind."  "Do  you  know  that  you  are  a  miserable  wicked 
sinner  and  that  God  wants  you  to  return  to  Him  and  again 
be  a  free  child  of  His  mercy  through  the  vicarious  sacrifice  of 
His  Son."  She  did  not  answer,  but  was  weeping  bitterly. 
When  I  was  pleading  with  God  in  prayer,  great  anguish  came 
to  her  soul  and  she  cried  aloud,  "Oh,  Jesus  !  do  come  back  to 
me;  why  can  I  not  believe  in  thee,  as  in  former  days."  She 
continued  pleading  with  God  to  forgive  her  but  not  until  she 
said,  "I  will,  I  do  believe"  did  light  begin  to  dawn.  She  re- 
mained upon  her  knees  over  four  hours.  She  said  when  ris 
ing  from  prayer  "I  have  great  rest  and  peace,  I  can  say  that 
Jesus  has  saved  me,  and  now  I  desire  God's  will  to  be  done  in 
me." 

Through  the  kindness  of  Mr.  M.  J.  Church  and  his  lovely 
wife,  of  Fresno,  Cal.,  I  was  permitted  to  rest  at  their  famous 
springs  in  Stanislaus  county,  thirty-five  mile's  east  of  Stockton 
in  the  foot  hills  of  the  Sierra  Nevada  mountains,  at  an  eleva- 
tion of  one  thousand  feet  above  sea  level.  The  water  con- 


286  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

tains  eight  different  minerals;  is  cold,  clear  and  pleasant  to 
the  taste;  a  full  appetizer  and  blood  purifier,  giving  relief  to 
many  chronic  diseases  where  other  remedies  have  failed. 
These  springs  are  situated  in  a  beautiful  place,  surrounded  by 
hills  and  dales,  dotted  with  oak  groves,  having  the  noted 
copper  mines  of  Calaveras  county  on  every  side;  they  are  one 
of  the  many  rare  and  grand  scenes  of  California. 

Having  spent  several  months  at  this  noted  place,  I  can 
truthfully  testify  to  the  efficiency  of  the  water  for  the  invalid, 
and  a  quiet  resort  for  all  pleasure  seeking  parties.  God  bless 
brother  and  sister  Church  who  made  my  stay  with  them  so 
pleasant,  for  which  I  was  truly  thankful.  When  in  this  beau- 
tiful garden  spot  I  did  much  personal  work  for  Jesus,  having 
an  opportunity  to  speak  with  different  anxious  souls  every 
day.  A  very  sad,  unhappy  young  man  said  to  me,  "I  do 
want  to  be  saved  but  do  not  know  what  God  to  worship." 
I  told  him  not  to  abide  by  the  words  of  wicked  men  but  hear 
the  true  God.  Opening  the  Bible  I  read:  "Look  unto  me 
and  be  ye  saved,  for  I  am  God  and  there  is  none  else."  Isa. 
45:  22.  "The  earth  and  everything  contained  therein  teaches 
there  is  but  one  God;  the  lofty  mountains  and  wide  seas;  the 
mighty  rivers  and  running  streams;  the  beautiful  brooks  and 
rippling  waters;  the  warbling  birds  and  tiny  ants;  the  smallest 
insect  to  the  great  structure  of  mankind  proves  there  is  but 
one  God.  Were  there  more  than  one  God  we  would  not  know 
which  God  to  serve. 

"If  we  do  not  accept  the  love  of  a  just  and  holy  God,  we 
will  suffer  through  condemnation  and  be  separated  from  Him 
forever.  Just  think  of  it,  dear  soul,  how  very  terrible  it 
must  be  to  fall  into  the  hands  of  a  God  who  is  angry  with 
the  wicked  every  day.  Psalm  7:11.  "What  shall  I  do?" 
he  asked.  I  read,  "Before  ye  call  I  will  answer;  and  while 
ye  are  yet  speaking  I  will  hear."  Isaiah  65:  24.  "If  you 
call  now,  the  Lord  will  hear  and  bless  you."  He  answered, 
"I  am  such  a  sinner,  your  God  would  not  hear  me."  "The 


A  GREAT1  SINNER.  287 

only  way,"  I  said,  "for  you  to  rid  yourself  of  sin  and  self  is 
to  repent,  and  call  upon  God  for  mercy  through  Jesus 
Christ."  "I  did  not  know  there  were  such  promises  in  the 
Bible,"  he  said,  "I  shall  read  for  myself  and  learn  its  teach- 
ings." One  year  afterward  he  wrote  me,  "I  have  ac- 
cepted your  God  of  the  Bible,  and  know  from  experience 
that  he  is  my  God,  through  his  son,  Jesus  Christ." 

A  very  wealthy  lady,  under  deep  conviction,  called  to  see 
me,  saying,  "I  will  give  you  five  thousand  dollars  if  you  will 
lift  my  burden  and  give  me  relief."  I  told  her  it  was  not 
in  my  power  to  set  her  free,  that  it  must  be  done  through 
Jesus  Christ.  She  left  with  a  sad  heart,  saying,  "will  you 
pray  for  me?"  Finding  no  relief  she  came  the  next  day, 
in  great  agony  of  soul,  saying,  "I  will  give  you  all  I  have  if 
you  relieve  my  sad  heart."  I  answered,  "If  you  are  ever 
saved,  sister,  it  must  be  in  the  name  of  God."  The  third 
time  she  came,  still  very  sad  and  dejected,  taking  hold  of  me 
so  firmly  that  I  could  not  move.  She  said,  "If  you  can 
save  me  I  will  give  you  my  houses,  lands  and  all  my  money; 
I  must  have  the  peace  I  believe  you  enjoy."  I  wept  with 
her,  but  all  I  could  do  was  to  give  her  the  words  of  the 
Holy  Ghost.  She  fell  again  upon  her  bended,  knees,  the 
tears  streaming  from  her  blood-shot  eyes ,  she  cried,  "Oh, 
Jesus,  I  come  to  Thee  with  myself  and  all  that  I  have,  to 
be  delivered  from  this  grief  now."  Her  prayer  was  an- 
swered, she  rose  to  her  feet,  clapping  her  hands  in  praise, 
saying,  "I  see,  I  see,  it  is  nothing  in  me,  but  Christ  Jesus 
has  taken  all  my  grief.  I  have  been  a  great  sinner  from 
childhood  and  thought  there  was  no  salvation  for  me.  I  first 
attended  your  meetings,  lady,  to  find  fault  with  you,  scoffed 
and  mocked  you  secretly.  The  first  night  your  text  was,. 
'Whosoever  will  may  come.'  I  thought  your  words  were  all 
for  me.  Oh,  what  a  miserable  time  I  had.  The  second 
night  I  was  even  more  miserable  and  so  continued  until  the 
third  night.  When  I  offered  the  money  I  felt  that  you 


288  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

could  get  the  power  from  God  for  my  salvation.  Oh,  how 
thankful  I  am  that  you  had  faith  and  compassion  for  my  ig- 
norance and  shortcomings."  It  was  but  a  few  days  until  she 
called  again,  and  was  sanctified.  She  picked  me  up  in  her 
arms  and  carried  me  all  over  the  room.  I  wept  and  praised 
the  Lord  with  her.  Glory,  Hallelujah! 

Will  you,  dear  souls,  who  read  these  pages,  commit  all  to 
the  Lord,  not  waiting  until  you  can  pray  better,  or  have  a 
brighter  experience?  Such  thoughts  are  from  the  enemy  of 
your  souls,  to  keep  you  from  the  Savior.  Dear  reader,  have 
you  had  the  finger  of  scorn  pointed  at  you?  Have  you  met 
with  reverses  of  fortune  and  do  not  know  what  to  do?  Go 
to  Him  who  is  able  to  supply  all  your  wants  and  you  will  be 
made  happy  through  ,Christ  the  Victor.  God  help. 

A  dressmaker  attended  the  meetings,  who  had  been  in 
•darkness  many  months,  but  not  until  she  was  willing  to  get 
out  of  self  and  accept  Christ,  was  she  brought  into  the  lib- 
•erty  of  the  gospel.  Having  no  work  she  was  sorely  pressed, 
and  requested  me  to  pray  that  God  would  help  her.  The 
following  morning  a  very  wicked  girl  wanted  her  to  make  a 
dress,  for  which  she  would  pay  a  liberal  price.  But  she 
•could  not  accept  the  work  until  directed  of  the  Lord. 
Kneeling  before  the  young  girl  she  asked  for  guidance  in  such 
a  trying  hour.  Before  she  ceased  praying  this  public  char- 
acter was  also  on  her  knees.  The  dressmaker  prayed  for  her 
conviction  and  conversion,  keping  her  all  night.  In  the  morn- 
ing they  came  to  see  me  desiring  my  prayers.  I  asked  her 
if  she  wanted  to  be  saved.  She  answered,  "I  do,  but  I  am 
too  wicked  for  God  to  forgive  my  sins."  We  knelt  in 
prayer  and  asked  that  God  would  look  upon  her  for  Christ's 
sake?  She  also  cried  for  mercy,  willing  to  give  up  her  life 
of  sin  and  shame.  At  that  moment  she  embraced  Christ 
as  her  life  and  light.  Before  leaving  my  room  she  wrote  a 
note  to  her  mistress,  saying,  "I  am  saved  in  the  name  of 


CHRISTIAN    WOMEN.  289 

Jesus,  and  shall  pray  for  your  salvation."       These   two   girls 
worked  together  for  their  Savior,  thank  God. 

The  mistress,  in  a  short  time  afterwards,  called  to  see  me, 
saying  she  was  tired  of  her  life  of  sin  and  misery.  I  asked 
her  what  she  wanted  me  to  ask  of  Jesus  for  her.  "Oh,  tell 
him  I  am  such  a  sinner,"  she  answered.  I  said,  "If  you 
accept  Christ  now,  you  need  not  fear  in  this  life  nor  in  the 
life  to  come.  There  will  be  springs  of  love  welling  up  so 
deep  and  broad  that  it  will  take  all  eternity  to  sound  their 
depths.  Do  you  want  such  a  Savior?"  "Yes,  I  do,  lady, 
but  I  am  so  ignorant  of  my  duty  before  God."  Her  sor- 
row became  so  great  that  I  asked  the  Lord  to  teach  her 
what  I  could  not.  At  last  she  cried  aloud  for  mercy 
and  we  did  not  arise  from,  our  knees  until  she  found  favor 
with  God,  through  Jesus  Christ. 

Oh!  I  so  often  think  we  do  not  know  each  other  as  we 
should  or  we  would  look  differently  upon  fallen  humanity. 
This  woman  is  truly  saved  and  working  for  Jesus. 

A  very  wealthy,  backslidden  church  member  who  was  in 
great  sorrow  called  to  see  ma  that  I  should  pray  for  her 
I  asked  if  she  was  willing  to  give  up  all  for  Christ?  She  re- 
plied, "i  do  not  know  what  to  do,  my  soul  is  exceedingly 
sorrowful."  I  explained  to  her  the  importance  of  taking 
every  sorrow  to  the  Lord  and  not  trusting  in  self.  As  we 
knelt  before  God  she  cried  mightily  and  would  not  arise  un- 
til her  burden  was  gone,  when  she  said,  "I  believe  that  the 
blood  of  Jesus  Christ  saves  me  now."  Returning  to  her 
home  in  the  city  of  New  York,  she  became  a  teacher  in  the 
Sabbath  School  and  an  exemplary  worker  in  the  church. 
She  visited  the  poor  and  sick  carrying  each  one  little  dain- 
ties as  they  required,  and  when  their  temporal  wants  were 
supplied,  she  brought  to  them  the  bread  of  life. 

Oh,  that  more  converts  were  willing  to  do  good  deeds 
and  carry  the  gospel  to  every  living  creature;  as  does  this 
noble  girl.  Great  and  glorious  Victor,  do  give  every  reader 


290  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

of  this  book  clear  minds  and  warm  hearts  to  do  thy  will; 
and  with  thy  assistance  I  will  praise  Thee  forever.  Amen 
and  amen. 

My  work  being  accomplished  in  this  part,  I  greeted 
the  dear  friends  and  spiritual  children  in  former 
charges,  stopping  over  one  Sabbath  at  Traver.  I 
was  invited  to  preach  by  Rev.  O.  S.  Frambes,  in  whose 
church  we  had  such  a  glorious  revival  the  year  previous. 


AT  LONG  BEACH.  291 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

AT  LONG  BEACH.  -PERSONAL  WORK.— AT  SAN 
PEDRO.— FUNERAL  SERMON.— SERMON  ON  EX- 
CUSES.—OTHER  WORK. 

CTN  AUGUST,  1893,  I  went  to  Long  Beach,  where  I  again 
did  much  personal  work,  speaking  on  the  beach,  hold- 
A      ing  cottage  meetings,  teaching  sinners  the  way  to  God, 
strengthening  believers  and  encouraging  saints.     When  I  had 
been  there  about  two  weeks  I  was  called  upon  by  a  beautiful 
young    lady  in  the   first  blush  of  womanhood.       She  had  a 
clearjcomplexion,   large  blue  eyes,  a  winning  face  and  a  fine 
figure.      Her  manner  indicated  that  she  had  something  to  ask, 
as  I  found  her  eyes  fixed  upon  me  with  an  absorbed  intensity. 
With  a  quaint  smile  on  her  lips  she  betrayed  a  sense  of  humor 
in  the  situation,  despite  her  embarrassment,  making  her  still 
more  charming  in  her  confusion.     With  bright  eyes,  flushed 
cheeks  and  parted  lips  she  whispered  in   my  ear  her    sorrow 
and  suffering  from  a  violent  temper.     I  assured  her  such  con- 
duct,   if  continued,    would    forever    destroy  her   peace   and 
weaken  her  intellect.     1  read  from  the  Word;     "Be  not  given 
to  anger,  *  *  *  A  stone  is  heavy  and  sand  is  weighty,  but  a 
fool's  wrath  is  heavier  than  them  both."     With  tears  falling 
from  her  beautiful  eyes,  she  said:  "Why  am  I  subject  to  these 
fits   of  anger?     Oh,  do  tell  me  why  it  is?"     "My  dear  cnild, 
it  is  a  violent  emotion  of  the  mind,  caused  by  an  injury,  real 
or  imaginary.     The   effects  of  anger  are  often  productive  of 
dreadful    consequences,    impairing    of   the    nervous    system 
weakening  the  energies  and  sometimes  followed  by  death.     B  y 


THE    TRUE    WAY 

being  watchful  every  day  you  can  control  this  anger,  the  Lord 
helping  you,"  was  my  reply.  "But,"  she  answered,  "I  know 
of  professed  Christians  who  often  get  angry."  I  said:  "There 
are  church  members  who  become  very  angry  when  things  do 
not  suit  them,  and  at  such  times  they  will  abuse  their  family 
and  friends  most  shamefully.  But  this  conduct  is  not  of  the 
Lord.  It  only  shows  that  the  root  of  carnality  has  not  been 
removed."  Opening  the  Bible  I  read:  "Be  not  hasty  in  thy 
spirit  to  anger,  for  anger  resteth  in  the  bosom  of  fools.'' 
"But  how  can  I  control  such  a  temper?"  she  replied,  the  tears 
falling  over  her  beautiful  face.  "You  cannot  do  it  yourself,"  I 
answered,  "Jesus  is  the  only  Victor,  my  child."  She  said: 
"When  recovering  from  a  fit  of  anger  I  am  often  in  despair> 
feeling  that  I  do  not  want  to  live  and  can  never  be  happy 
again."  "Yes  you  can,"  I  replied.  "Gloom  and  shadow 
makes  you  miserable,  while  cheerfulness  comes  like  a  pleasant 
breeze,  making  you  happy.  It  is  cheerfulness  only  that  will 
remove  the  darkness  of  passion  that  is  keeping  you  in  des- 
pair. This  is  the  time  above  all  others,  to  be  strictly  honest 
with  yourself,  which  will  enable  you  to  love  God  with  all  your 
heart.  With  cheerfulness  and  contentment  you  have  all 
things  added.  Nature  seems  changed,  the  air  balmy,  the  sky 
clear  and  the  sun  bright.  The  Lord  help  you,  my  child.'' 
"Oh,  Sister  Miller,"  she  answered,  "I  am  bure  the  Holy  Spirit 
led  me  to  you  personally.  God  being  my  helper,  I  shall  live 
a  very  different  life."  In  her  last  letter  to  me  she  said  that 
she  could  never  thank  me  enough  for  the  good  I  had  done 
her.  She  is  now  doing  efficient  work  in  the  Presbyterian 
church,  at  her  home  in  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

My  next  work  was  in  the  seaport  town  of  San  Pedro.  I  spoke 
in  the  mission,  marine  hospital,  tent  work,  and  assisted  at  a 
funeral  service  in  the  Presbyterian  church,  the  pastor  being 
absent.  I  would  say  here,  that  I  am  often  called  upon  to 
preach  funeral  sermons,  and  perform  the  marriage  ceremony 


SANCTIFIED  BY    GRACE.  293 

for  dear  converts.     I  will  leave  with  you  my  first  funeral  ser- 
mon.    "We  shall  all  be  changed,"  was  my  text. 

"With  what  great  solemnity  do  we  meet  each  other  today. 
A  mother,  a  wife  and  dear  friend  has  fallen  in  our  midst.  We 
are  not  saddened  af  the  change  that  has  come  over  her,  for 
our  loss  is  her  gain.  While  the  lovely  form  is  here,  the  soul 
has  gone  to  the  spirit  land.  As  there  are  sad  hearts,  and  eyes 
suffused  with  tears,  around  this  body,  there  are  songs  and  an- 
thems with  the  tearless  multitude,  who  have  welcomed  the 
spirit  from  earth  to  heaven.  In  an  instance  such  as  this> 
many  questions  present  themselves  to  our  minds.  Why  was 
one  so  noble,  with  such  a  fine  future  and  glowing  anticipations} 
taken  suddenly  ?  Why  at  such  a  time  and  under  such  cir- 
cumstances? They  who  die  in  Christ  hath  sure  hope  of  eternal 
life,  and  Jesus  will  bring  them  to  Him  in  His  own  time. 
Then  the  corruptible  shall  put  on  incorruption,  and  the 
mortal,  immortality.  The  natural  shall  be  changed  into  the 
spiritual  and  be  forever  w'th  the  Lord. 

"It  seems  to  me  eternity  was  never  so  close,  as  when  taking 
the  hand  of  a  loved  one,  seeing  the  light  oi  the  eye  go  out, 
consciousneess  stopped,  the  mind  beclouded  and  the  soul 
take  its  flight.  But  He  who  wept,  while  upon  earth  wfth  the 
sorrowing  ones,  still  sympathizes  with  the  bereaved.  This 
mother  was  not  only  useful  in  the  church  and  community, 
but  her  private  life  was  one  of  tenderness  and  love.  Those 
who  knew  her  intimately,  understood  the  affection  she 
had  for  her  family,  how  gentle  and  loving  a  neighbor,  how 
faithful  a  w;fe  and  how  tender  a  mother.  She  was  held  in 
high  esteem  for  her  faithful,  consistent  Christian  life,  being 
'instant  in  season,  out  of  season,'  abundant  in  labors  and 
great  faith  through  Christ,  the  Victor.  Her  cheerful  dispo- 
sition, sanctified  by  grace,  made  her  life  a  true  benediction  to 
every  one.  Her  last  words  were:  'All  is  well,  heaven  is 
sure;  I  shall  soon  be  there  to  dwell  with  Jesus,  and  the  happy 
throng  who  have,  gone  before.  Glory!  Glory!!  Glory!!!' 


294 


THE   TRUE    WAY. 


She  passed  away  without  a  struggle.  May  we  all  take  warning 
and  be  prepared  to  meet  God  and  reign  with  him  forever. 
Amen." 

The  following  evening  I  was  directed  by  the  Spirit's  power 
to  speak  about  vain  excuses,  selecting  for  my  text  Luke  14: 
1 8.  "And  they  all  with  one  consent  began  to  make  excuse." 

"The  scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament  may  be 
truthfully  called  the  word  of  God.  In  this  text  Christ  has 
made  a  feast,  giving  an  invitation  and  making  provision  for 
every  one  to  be  partakers  with  Him,  without  money  and  with- 
out price.  'Eat,  drink  and  be  satisfied.  I  am  the  bread  of 
life  and  the  well  of  salvation.  My  flesh  is  meat  and  my 
blood  is  drink,  indeed.  I  am  no  respecter  of  persons  but 
giveth  liberally  to  all  who  will  accept.'  When  partaking  of 
the  feast,  you  will  have  peace,  joy,  happiness,  communion 
with  God  and  fellowship  with  the  Holy  Ghost.  In  a  material 
feast  we  expect  to  have  a  good  time  and  partake  of  the  best 
gratuitously.  But  Christ  gives  us  more  than  we  can  think  or 
ask  and  there  are  never  so  many  but  that  there  is  bread  enough 
and  to  spare.  Christ  Jesus  giving  such  a  gratuitous  feast  we 
would  naturally  suppose  that  none  could  refuse.  But  they  all 
made  excuses,  being  blind,  deaf  and  dead  in  sin.  They  were 
given  up  to  luxury,  lasciviousness  and  uncleanness  and  hav- 
ing carnal  minds  they  were  alienated  from  J  esus  and  at  en 
mity  with  Cod.  The  first  excuse  was:  'I  have  bought  apiece 
of  ground  and  must  go  and  see  it.  I  pray  thee  have  me  ex- 
cused.' This  was  the  answer  of  the  rich  man:  'It  is  not  a  sin 
to  have  wealth  if  it  is  used  to  the  glory  of  God,  but  many  who 
have  great  wealth  are  tempted  to  love  it  too  much.'  The 
pride  of  possession  and  the  deceitfulness  of  riches  prevent 
sinners  accepting  the  Master's  call  to  the  spiritual  feast.  The 
second  excuse:  'I  have  bought  five  yoke  of  oxen  and  I  go  to 
prove  them.  I  pray  thee  have  me  excused  '  This  man  per- 
mits the  world  to  so  occupy  his  mind  as  to  endanger  his 
soul's  salvation.  The  former  was  taken  up  with  the  pleasures 


REPENT  OF  YOUE    SINS.  295 

of  life;  this  one  with  care  and  responsibilities  equally  as  dan- 
gerous. He  could  have  looked  after  his  oxen  another  day 
had  he  desired  to  accept  Christ's  doctrine. 

"Let  me  urge  you,  dear  souls,  to  become  intimately  ac- 
quainted with  Christ  and  learn  that  Godliness  is  profitable 
for  all  things.  The  third  excuse:  'I  have  married  a  wife 
and  therefore  cannot  come.'  A  very  poor  excuse  indeed.  If' 
married,  could  he  not  have  taken  his  bride  to  such  an  elegant 
feast?  Or  if  she  would  not  accompany  him  he  could  have 
gone  alone  and  obeyed  God  who  says  that  'houses,  lands  and 
wives,  too,  must  be  left,  rather  than  Christ  forsaken.  It  is  for 
this  purpose  I  am  sent  here  of  God  with  the  command  to 
urge  you,  insist  upon  you,  to  beg  of  you  and  compel  you  to 
come,  when  all  your  excuses  may  be  removed  whether  they 
be  houses,  lands,  cattle,  wives,  children,  poverty,  wealth,  sick- 
ness or  what  not.  Oh!  that  I  could  persuade  you  to  have  no 
more  excuses  but  accept  the  feast  of  the  Lord,  where  you  can 
eat,  drink  and  live  forever.  Hallelujah  to  Christ  the  Victor! 

"But  some  of  you  are  saying:  'There  is  no  use  for  me  to  try. 
I  cannot  serve  God.'  I  ask  you,  why,  friends?  Is  it  not  the 
vain  excuses  of  the  world  that  is  keeping  you  from  this  feast? 
You  who  have  lived  in  sin  and  said,  'what  harm  is  there  in 
i  t?'  come  with  me  to  Calvary  and  look  at  your  Savior,  dying 
in  agony  on  the  cross,  that  He  might  bring  you  to  your 
heavenly  Father.  Dear  souls,  do  let  His  great  love  constrain 
you  to  give  up  every  excuse.  Some  of  you  object  to  religion 
saying  there  are  hypocrites  in  the  church,  but  let  us  "hear 
what  the  Lord  says  about  them.  'An  hypocrite  destroyeth 
his  neighbor,  but  the  just  shall  be  delivered.'  Judas  was  a 
hypocrite  and  proved  false  to  Christ,  which  did  not  destroy 
religion  but  himself. 

"If  there  were  not  genuine  bank  notes  they  could  not  be 
counterfeited,  so  do  not  have  this  for  your  excuse  any  longer, 
but  repent  of  your  sins,  unite  with  the  church  and  teach  false 
professors  what  it  is  to  be  a  child  of  God.  But  a  third  one  is 


296  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

saying:  'I  am  too  old  to  give  up  my  sins.'  The  Lord  says: 
'Now  is  the  accepted  time  and  now  is  the  day  of  salvation.' 
Then  will  you  not  accept  now,  fearing  you  may  not  have 
many  more  calls?  Hear,  dear  souls.  I  hear  others  saying: 
'I  am  as  good  as  my  neighbors  and  if  i  perish  God  pity  the 
rest.'  But  that  will  not  excuse  you,  dear  friends.  'Wide  is 
the  gate  and  broad  is  the  way  that  leads  to  destruction  and 
many  there  be  which  go  in  thereat,  but  narrow  is  the  way 
that  leads  to  life  everlasting.'  Should  you  reject  this  noted 
feast  for  the  pleasures  of  the  world  you  will  provoke  the  Lord 
to  say:  'Because  you  have  refused  when  I  stretched  out  my 
hand  I  will  laugh  at  your  calamity;  I  will  mock  when  your 
fear  cometh.'  Some  of  you  are  saying:  'I  hope  to  do  better 
than  many  I  know,  for  I  am  not  so  bad  as  they.'  You  should 
look  to  Jesus  as  the  foundation  of  a  better  life  and  not  com- 
pare yourselves  with  any  human  being.  Others  are  saying: 
'I  do  try  to  do  some  good  and  that  will  atone  for  my  sins.' 
God's  word  says:  'Not  by  works,  but  by  grace  are  you  saved 
through  faith  and  that  not  of  yourselves.  It  is  the  gift  of 
God.'  If  you  are  given  a  new  heart,  a  new  nature,  and 
new  affections,  it  must  be  through  Jesus  Christ. 

"Dear  Souls:  Are  there  many  among  you,  whom  my  Lord 
has  sent  me  to  call,  who  have  such  vain  excuses  keeping  you 
from  this  gospel  feast?  A  sad,  unhappy  sinner  said:  'I  do 
not  understand  how  to  seek  that  I  might  find  the  Lord.'  I 
said:  'Ye  ask  and  receive  not,  because  ye  ask  amiss;  God 
is  the  same  yesterday,  today  and  forever.'  Said  he:  'If  God 
is  unchangeable  what  is  the  use  of  prayer  ?'  'God  does  not 
change,  friend,'  I  answered,  'but  our  impressions  of  God 
change.  A  great  philosopher  once  taught  that  the  earth  is 
immovable,  and  all  the  planetary  system  revolved  around  it 
But  it  is  now  known  that  the  rising  and  setting  of  the  sun  is 
caused  by  the  earth's  daily  revolutions.  So  when  Jesus 
appears  to  our  minds  to  have  been  moved  by  our  prayers,  it  is 


CHRIST  CAN  SEE  YOU.  297 

not  God,  but  we  are  moving  toward  Him  because  we  have  re- 
ceived new  impressions,  new  views  and  new  ideas.  God  is 
willing  for  you  to  have  His  presence  now.'  'How  can  I 
have  Him?'  he  asked.  Opening  my  Bible  I  read:  'Ask  and 
ye  shall  receive.'  *  *  *  Do  you  not  see,  dear  soul,  the  im~ 
portance  of  having  your  sins  forgiven  ?  Christ  can  see  you 
as  plainly  as  He  saw  Nathaniel  hidden  under  the  thick 
branches  of  the  fig  tree.'  We  knelt  in  prayer  and  did  not 
rise  until  he  was  filled  with  glory  divine.  His  last  letter 
stated  that  he  was  happy  and  working  for  Jesus." 

The  following  morning  a  gentleman  wanted  to  know  if  I 
would  be  willing  to  work  in  a  more  private  way,  and  do  little 
things  for  God.  1  had  not  time  to  answer  when  he  contin- 
ued: "Do  you  believe  in  immediate  answer  to  prayer?" 
I  told  him  my  work  had  often  been  private,  going  from  home 
to  home,  or  speaking  to  individuals  on  the  street,  as  the 
Spirit  gave  me  utterance.  I  have  held  cottage  meetings  in  ten- 
ement houses  and  with  private  families,  requesting  every  one 
to  make  known  their  desires  before  prayer.  Parents  have 
made  requests  for  their  children,  husbands  and  wives  for  each 
other,  all  of  which  were  answered.  When  in  New  York  City 
there  was  a  poor  family  that  had  a  very  sick  boy,  whom  the 
physicians  had  given  up  to  die.  I  was  asked  to  visit  the  dy- 
ing sinner,  who  appeared  to  me  as  though  he  was  dead.  I 
knelt  and  prayed  for  the  Spirit  to  seal  the  truth  upon  his 
heart,  and  slowly  read:  "The  soul  that  sinneth  it  shall  die.'' 
"Sin  is  the  transgression  of  the  law  "  "  Come,  let  us  reason 
together,''  saith  the  Lord,  "though  your  sins  be  as  scarlet  they 
shall  be  white  as  snow. "  "The  blood  of  Jesus  Christ,  His 
Son,  cleanseth  from  all  sin."  Again  I  prayed  for  God  to  use 
His  own  word  for  his  salvation.  Bidding  the  sorrowful,  filthy 
family  adieu,  I  was  never  again  permitted  to  visit  their 
miserable  abode.  That,  with  many  other  scenes  of  a  similar 
character  passed  out  of  mind.  Ten  years  afterwards,  while 
laboring  in  San  Francisco,  a  very  nice  young  man  came  to  see 


298 


THE    TRUE    WAY. 


me,  saying:  "I  have  come  many  miles  to  hear  your  words 
about  Jesus,  and  to  thank  you  for  teaching  me  the  way  to 
God,  when  I  could  not  speak."  Giving  time  and  place  it  all 
came  back  to  me.  I  was  surprised  to  hear  so  fine  a  looking 
gentleman  say  he  was  the  miserable  boy  of  the  past.  He 
said:  "I  was  saved  when  you  prayed  for  me,  and  have 
been  the  means  of  leading  my  family  and  hundreds  of  others 
to  the  Lord."  This  is  but  one  instance  of  thousands  who 
have  been  saved  by  my  private  work  in  the  open  streets, 
,  on  the  ocean  and  rivers,  in  jails,  prisons  and  workhouses,  up 
in  garrets,  down  in  cellars,  in  missions,  temperance  work  in 
families,  where  the  whole  household  has  been  brought  to 
see  the  beauty  of  holiness.  Praise  God.  "Do  you  enjoy 
this  work  as  much  as  in  the  public  congregation?"  he  asked. 
"Yes,"  I  replied,  "I  often  think  I  enjoy  it  much  more.  I  am 
indeed,  exceedingly  happy  in  all  my  work,  and  make  no  plans 
for  the  future,  but  follow  where  He  leads,  trusting  Jesus  for  ev- 
erything. Entering  the  cars  the  following  morning,  for  a  new 
field  of  labor,  i  was  deeply  impressed  to  pray  that  I  might 
have  an  opportunity  to  speak  to  some  soul  about  salvation. 
At  the  first  station  a  lady  came  aboard.  She  was  very  com- 
municative, well  educated  and  refined,  and  I  became  interested 
in  her  conversation,  especially  when  she  referred  to  the  Lord, 
feeling  this  surely  was  my  personal  work  in  answer  to  prayer. 
She  asked  me  the  meaning  of  this  scripture:  "The  desire  of 
all  nations  shall  come."  Opening  my  Bible  at  Haggi  i,  I 
read  the  chapter,  which  is  a  reproof  to  the  Jews,  who  delayed  the 
building  of  the  temple,  and  run  every  man  into  his  own  house. 
In  Solomon's  days  the  nation  was  rich,  now  it  was  poor,  so 
there  would  be  no  comparison  between  the  second  and  first 
temple.  To  this  discouragement  the  prophet  gives  assurance 
that  whatever  might  be  wanting  in  external  pomp  would  be 
more  than  recompensed  by  the  presence  of  Christ  in  the  sec- 
ond temple.  She  replied:  "I  am  not  so  sure  about  the  Christ." 
I  said:  "Suppose  you  were  at  the  judgment-seat  of  God, 


AT  LOS  ANGELES.  299 

where  you  must  stand  sooner  or  later,  and  saw  the  condemned 
pass  by  the  great  Judge,  would  not  Christ  be  desirable    then 
in    your    eyes?"     "I    never  thought  of  that,"    she    replied. 
"Do  you  ever  ask   the    Lord    to    save    you?"    I    asked.     "I 
have  prayed,  but  never  felt  any  better    afterward,"    she    an- 
swered.    I  said:     "Do  you  believe  that  whatever    things  you 
desire  when  you  pray,  that  you  receive  them?"     She   replied: 
"I  did  not  know  there  was  such  a  passage  in    the    Bible."     I 
opened  the  book  and  read  to  her  many  promises.     She  asked 
me  if  I  took  Jesus  in  everything?     How  great  was  my  delight 
to  again  read  from  the  Bible:     "I  know  in  whom  I  have  be 
lieved  and  am  sure  that  what  He  hath  promised  He  is  able  to 
perform."     I  said  much  that  space  does  not    permit    me    to 
narrate  and  our  conversation  was  cut  short  as  the    next    sta- 
tion was  her  stopping  place.     Thanking  me  kindly,  she  said: 
"You  shall  hear  from  me  again.  If  what  you  say  is  of  the  Lord 
I  am  determined  to  be  a  Christian."     Oh!  how  I  thanked  God 
for  hearing  and  answering  my  prayer.   It  was  over  six  months 
before  I  received  a  letter    from  my  friend  whom  I  met  on  the 
train.     She  wrote  me:     "The  first  thing  I  did    after    leaving 
you,  was  to  get  a  Bible,  blessed  book  to  me,  and  with  it  open 
I  knelt  before  God  praying,  'if  what  that  lady  said  is  true  and 
the  contents  of  this  book  are  from  Thee,  teach  me  Thine  own 
word.'  When  I  arose  and  looked  into  the  book  the  first  words 
I  saw  were:     'Whom  not  having  seen  ye  love.     Faith  cometh 
by  hearing.'     Oh!  how  thankful  I  am,  dear  Sister  Miller,  that 
you  so  kindly  led  me  intD  the  presence  of  my  God,  who  first 
loved  me.     My  life  is  now  devoted  to  His  cause.     Pray    for 
me."     Oh!  how  thankful  I    am   for   such  precious  letters  in 
Christ,  that  I  am  used  of  God  everywhere  and  at    all    times. 
Glory  to  the  Father,  Son  and  Holy  Ghost? 

I  was  next  permitted  to  stop  over  at  Los  Angeles  and  give 
a  greeting  to  dear  friends  of  former  years  which  proved  a  great 
blessing  to  my  soul.  Hallelujah  to  the  Victor!  According  to 
the  will  of  God  Dr.  Whistler  had  his  second  wife,  I  believe, 


300  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

for  which  I  was  truly  thankful.  1  found  her  to  be  an  estima- 
ble lady  of  culture  and  refinement.  Her  marked  kindness 
and  generous  hospitality  removed  all  embarrassment  which 
made  me  feel  welcome  and  free  in  their  beautiful  cottage, 
which  she  kept  so  neat  and  orderly.  I  do  thank  God  for 
knowing  her,  and  that  she  does  not  live  for  self,  but  to  do 
good  and  make  others  happy.  I  spent  some  time  with  my 
dear  Sister  and  Brother  Curtis,  who  have  had  the  baptism  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  doing  efficient  work  in  the  Master's  cause, 
keeping  true  to  the  Trinity.  When  kneeling  together  in  prayer 
we  often  felt  the  Divine  touch  as  the  Spirit  revealed  the  great- 
ness of  the  atonement  through  the  fatherhood  of  God  and  the 
brotherhood  of  Jesus  Christ.  Hallelujah  to  the  Victor!  God 
bless  them!  I  also  met  many  dear  converts,  and  spent  a  lit- 
tle time  with  my  dear  spiritual  daughter,  Mrs.  Oharra,  who  is 
taught  of  God  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  to  do  His  blessed  will.  I 
also  had  the  privilege  of  being  sumptuously  entertained  by 
dear  Sister  and  Brother  Jaynes.  He  was  one  of  the  organizers, 
and  for  years  gave  gratuituous  service  in  the  first  Mission  held 
in  Los  Angeles,  now  known  as  the  Peniel  on  Main  street. 
Oh!  how  often  we  received  fresh  draughts  from  the  inner 
fountain  as  we  knelt  together  in  prayer.  May  they  ever  be 
kept  in  green  pastures  and  beside  the  still  waters  is  my  prayer. 
Glory  to  God!  Amen. 

Oh!  how  often  the  Trinity  delighted  my  soul  with  divine 
peace,  when  hearing  my  dear  converts  acknowledge  they  had 
received  the  second  touch,  and  no  longer  saw  "men  as  trees 
walking,"  but  could  see  every  one  clearly.  Dear  Jesus,  I 
thank  you  for  the  true  light,  along  the  shore,  that  never  grows 
dim.  Glory  Hallelujah! 

Before  leaving  for  my  next  protracted  tour  I  spoke  in  the 
Hilton  Mission.  At  the  close  of  the  services,  a  young  man 
said:  "I  should  like  to  be  fitted  for  the  Master's  work,  but 
have  always  feared  to  become  a  Christian.  Will  you  tell  me^ 
Sister  Miller,  what  this  fear  means?" 


DEATH.  801 

"It  is  from  the  enemy  of  your  soul,"  I  answered.  "Should 
you  yield  to  this  fear  it  will  produce  such  cowardice  in  after 
years  that  you  cannot  easily  overcome  it.  I  have  known  per- 
sons who  could  stand  firm  in  great  danger,  but  would  turn 
pale  with  fright  when  I  spoke  to  them  about  their  unsaved 
condition.  There  can  be  nothing  more  dangerous  nor  fatal 
in  its  effects  than  great  fear." 

He  said:  "When  I  think  of  death  and  eternity,  such  fear 
takes  possession  of  me  sometimes,  that  if  I  did  not  rush  out 
of  the  room,  I  should  die  in  a  moment."  "A  young  girl,"  I 
said,  "under  deep  conviction,  was  determined  not  to  yield, 
saying:  'I  should  rather  die  than  obey  God.'  She  rushed 
from  the  house,  and  what  beset  her  pathway  was  never  known 
but  on  entering  her  home  she  was  screaming,  'I  am  lost,  I  am 
lost!' and  thus  passed  away.  May  God  help  you,  dear  soul, 
to  no  longer  fear  and  tremble,  but  accept  Christ  now  by 
obeying  the  promptings  of  the  spirit,  when  you  will  have  joy 
instead  of  fear."  "But,  I  have  known  persons  who  have  died 
of  joy,"  he  replied.  "Yes,"  I  said,  "sudden  joy  has  been  as 
hazardous  to  life  as  sudden  grief.  Chilo,  a  Spartan  philoso- 
pher, one  of  the  seven  wise  men  of  Greece,  seeing  his  son  ob- 
tain a  victory  at  Olympia,  fell  into  his  arms  and  expired.  A 
wealthy  family  were  reduced  to  poverty  and  all  died  oi  grief 
but  one  daughter,  who  received  a  fortune  suddenly  and  died 
from  joy.  But  God  wants  you  to  give  yourself  to  him  now, 
and  he  will  destroy  all  fear,  overrule  all  doubts,  joys  and  sor- 
rows for  you."  I  was  not  surprised  when  receiving  news  of 
his  being  justified,  sanctified  and  in  the  work  of  God. 

At  the  close  of  the  services  a  young  man  who  could  not 
understand  sanctification,  asked  me  if  the  carnal  mind  repre- 
sented Egyptian  darkness.  I  told  him  Egyptian  bondage  was 
a  type  of  sin;  Pharaoh  was  a  type  of  satan;  the  Egyptians, 
our  sins;  crossing  the  Red  Sea,  deliverance  from  the  enemy,  a 
type  of  pardon;  crossing  the  Jordan  and  entering  the  prom- 
ised land,  a  type  of  sanctification.  From  their  bondage  they 


302  THE   TRUE    WAY. 

were  first  led  to  Kadesh  Barnea.  Kadesh  means  sacred,  and 
Barnea,  desert  of  wandering.  "Then  what  did  they  do?"  he 
asked.  It  was  from  Kadesh  the  twelve  spies  were  sent  out  to 
view  the  land,  where  they  saw  giants,  fenced  cities  and  walled 
towers.  Through  fear  and  disobedience  they  failed  to  enter 
the  promised  land,  but  went  backwards  for  thirty-eight  years, 
until  all  who  came  out  of  Egypt  died,  except  Caleb  and 
Joshua.  So  you  see,  my  friend,  that  you  have  only  come 
out  of  Egyptian  bondage  and  are  afraid  of  the  enemies  of 
your  soul,  allowing  yourself  to  wander  away  until  you  will  get 
to  Zalmona,  where  the  Israelites  wandered  to  because  of  dis- 
obedience. Do  not  look  at  the  difficulties  any  longer.  The 
promises  are  yours  if  you  will  accept  them.  After  justifica- 
tion, if  you  refuse  to  go  on  to  perfection,  the  result  is  you 
backslide,  lapse  into  doubt  and  continue  i  n  darkness. 
If  you  are  ever  truly  saved  and  permanently  benefitted  you 
must  wait  upon  the  Lord  and  not  shrink  from  his  discipline. 
Justification  is  a  work  of  faith  wrought  through  Jesus  Christ, 
sanctification  is  wrought  within  us  by  the  same  power.  "Sanc- 
tify them  through  the  truth,  Thy  word  is  truth."  He  saw 
the  light,  accepted  Christ  and  left  me  praising  God.  Glory! 
I  had  a  conversation  with  a  lady  from  Portland,  Oregon, 
on  my  way  to  San  Jacinto,  Cal.,  who  had  attended  the  Sal- 
vation Army  meetings,  and  thought  it  a  slander  on  God  for 
them  to  be  soldiers  of  Jesus  Christ.  I  read  from  the  Bible 
that  the  work  of  the  Lord  was  given  as  a  battle  or  harvest  and 
as  these  people  were  owned  of  God  I  could  not  condemn 
them.  "But  I  am  not  a  Christian,"  she  said,  "and  do  not 
look  at  religion  as  you  do."  "If  your  sins  were  forgiven  you 
would  not  find  fault  with  Christ  and  His  workers,"  I  an- 
swered. "There  is  so  much  hilarity  in  their  meetings,"  she 
said.  "True,  there  are  remarks  that  may  appear  frivolous,  but 
when  the  soul  finds  itself  in  the  presence  of  the  Lord  there 
should  be  joy  and  gladness  as  well  as  peace  and  rest,"  I  said. 
Opening  my  Bible  I  read:  "The  sword  of  the  Lord  and  Gideon." 


METHOD  OF  ATTACK.  303 

Judges  7:  20.  She  said:  "I  did  not  know  there  was  such  a 
book,"  and  asked  me  to  explain  the  passage.  I  told  her  that 
a  battle  was  pending  between  the  Israelites  and  Midianites. 
The  enemy  greatly  outnumbered  the  Lord's  chosen  people,  led 
by  Gideon,  who  had  an  army  of  thirty-two  thousand  men 
whom  God  knew  were  not  fit  to  stand  against  the  enemy. 
When  testing  the  army  he  only  found  three  hundred  men  who 
had  faith,  courage  and  zeal  to  follow  their  leader  unquestion- 
ing. Their  method  of  attack  was  a  simultaneous  movement, 
every  man  in  his  place,  looking  to  the  leader  and  trusting  in 
God.  Breaking  of  pitchers,  shouting  and  blowing  of  trumpets 
proved  it  was  the  "sword  of  the  Lord  and  Gideon."  Halle- 
lujah to  the  Victor!  The  eneTiy  was  conquered  and  they 
gained  the  victory  in  the  light  of  God's  glory.  Amen  and 
amen.  She  said,  with  tears  falling  from  her  eyes:  "Is  all 
the  Bible  so  beautiful?"  "Yes,"  I  answered,  "and  full  of  prom- 
ises to  the  believer."  Our  conversation  stopped,  as  we  had 
to  separate.  Twelve  months  afterwards,  while  sitting  with  a 
friend  in  her  drawing-room,  the  servant  announced  a  lady  in 
the  parlor  who  wished  to  see  me.  On  entering  she  asked  me 
if  I  remembered  her.  "No,"  I  said.  "Have  you  forgotten 
the  lady  to  whom  you  preached  the  sermon?"  she  asked.  "I 
preach  so  much  that  it  is  difficult  for  me  to  recall  sermons,"  I 
responded.  "Do  you  not  remember  on  the  train  you  ex- 
plained 'the  sword  of  the  Lord  and  Gideon?'"  "Yes,  per- 
fectly," I  answered,  "and  have  been  praying  for  you  ever 
since."  "I  have  come  to  tell  you  that  the  Holy  Spirit  taught 
me  how  to  live  for  Christ.  I  do  praise  God  for  ever  meeting 
you,  Sister  Miller.  Satan  tempts  me  very  often,  but  I  tell 
him  the  sword  of  the  Lord  is  my  shield.  I  am  in  the  Salva- 
tion Army,  loving  the  people  I  once  despised."  She  asked 
me  about  many  beautiful  characters  of  the  Bible,  and  to  ex- 
plain more  fully  the  life  of  Dorcas.  I  told  her,  "she  was  a 
disciple  of  Christ,  partaking  of  His  spirit  and  was  therefore  a 
Christian."  "What  does  the  name  Dorcas  mean?"  she  asked. 


304  THE    TRUE    WAV. 

"Dorcas  is  a  Greek  word  meaning  gazelle,  a  very  beautiful  an- 
imal. She  was  also  called  Tabitha,  a  Syriac  word,  having 
the  same  meaning.  Disciple  means  learner,  therefore  having 
learned  the  life  of  Christ  she  sought  means  to  relieve  the 
distressed  and  unfortunate.  She  went  on  missions  of  love 
and  mercy,  to  homes  of  sorrow  and  poverty.  Hence,  her 
name  is  handed  down  to  us,  fragrant  with  the  good  deeds 
which  adorned  her  character.  When  Peter  arrived,  all  the 
poor  were  recounting  her  generous  acts  and  exhibiting  the 
garments  she  had  presented  them,  which  were  proof  of  her 
generosity  and  self-sacrificing  life.  Her  example  should  en- 
courage every  female  to  do  the  will  of  God  both  temporally 
and  spiritually.  God  help  you,  my  child."  When  bidding 
her  adieu,  she  said,  with  tears  in  her  eyes:  "I  shall,  with 
God's  help,  do  something  for  the  poor  and  needy."  In  her 
last  letter  she  stated:  "I  am  truly  an  imitator  of  Dorcas." 
Oh!  how  I  praised  God  for  another  true  worker  for  Jesus. 
Glory!  Glory!!  Glory!!! 

On  Sabbath  morning  I  preached  from  John  3:  16.  "For 
God  so  loved  the  world  that  he  gave  His  only  begotten  Son, 
that  whosoever  believeth  in  Him,  should  not  perish,  but  have 
everlasting  life." 

"The  first  gift  of  God  to  mankind  is  His  love,  which  is  as 
"high  as  heaven,  deeper  than  hell,  broader  than  the  earth  and 
wider  than  the  ocean.  Oh,  that  every  one  might  comprehend 
with  all  saints  the  breadth,  length,  depth  and  height  of  the 
love  of  God,  which  passeth  the  understanding.  The  effect 
of  this  love  was  the  gift 'of  His  Son,  and  the  great  gift  of  the 
Son  is  faith,  and  faith  is  the  root  of  all  graces — the  key  that 
closes  hell  and  opens  the  gates  of  heaven.  We  love  those 
who  feed  the  hungry  and  give  to  the  poor,  but  who  has  ever  suf- 
fered so  much  as  did  Christ  from  glory?  Oh,  what  humility 
to  leave  such  an  abode  and  dwell  upon  earth  to  save  sinners. 
When  man  suffers  an  injury  he  resents  it,  but  not  so  with 
Christ,  who  loves  all  mankind,  and  will  save  those  who  believe. 


CHRISTIAN    WOMEN.  305 

He  loved  Judas,  who  betrayed  Him,  Peter  who  denied  Him 
and  the  disciples  who  forsook  Him  in  the  trying  hour.  Be- 
hold Him  in  the  garden,  see  Him  in  the  wilderness  repulsing 
the  foe  and  casting  out  devils.  See  Him  despised  and  rejected 
of  men,  persecuted,  scoffed  and  ridiculed  by  those  He  came 
to  save.  Persons  who  fear  God  can  hardly  endure  a  few 
hours  with  the  ungodly,  but  Jesus  Christ  spent  over  thirty 
years  in  such  company.  The  Lord  tested  Abraham  when  He 
said:  'Take  thine  only  son,  whom  thou  lovest,  and  give  him 
as  a  burnt  offering.'  When  he  obeyed,  the  Father  said:  'I 
know  that  thou  hast  not  withheld  thy  son  from  Me.'  What 
Abraham  did  was  done  in  faith,  through  love  to  God.  Can 
we  not  appreciate  what  the  Father  has  done  through  love  for 
mankind  ?  The  angels  are  sons  of  God  by  creation;  believers 
are  sons  of  God  by  adoption,  but  Christ  Jesus  is  the  only  be- 
gotten Son  of  God,  whose  humble  birth  was  celebrated  by 
the  heavenly  host.  When  submitting  to  a  shameful  death  on 
the  cross,  heaven  and  earth  became  mourners.  The  sun  was 
in  a  darkness,  the  earth  trembled,  death  and  the  grave  sub- 
mitted to  that  great  personage.  'Whosoever  believeth  in 
Christ  shall  receive  remission  of  sins;  and  whatsoever  ye  shall 
ask  in  My  name,  that  will  I  do '  Whatsoever  is  the  request, 
whosoever  the  promise,  which  proves  that  salvation  is  not 
only  free  but  full.  I  think  some  of  you  are  saying:  'Salva- 
tion is  not  for  me.'  But  does  not  'whosoever'  include  you? 
which  is  far  better  than  being  personal,  as  there  might  be 
other  individuals  of  the  same  name  as  yourself,  which  would 
make  it  uncertain  whether  Jesus  meant  you  or  not.  There- 
fore, in  the  Master's  call,  'whosoever,'  includes  you  without  a 
doubt.  Suppose  you  were  confined  in  prison  for  some  crime, 
among  other  convicts,  and  the  governor  of  the  state  should 
issue  a  proclamation  that  'all  who  confess  their  guilt  shall  be 
pardoned.'  You  would  say  at  once:  'That  is  for  me;  I  shall 
confess  all  and  be  free.'  Let  us  look  at  it  in  another  way:  Sup- 
pose you  were  in  great  need  of  money  to  save  your  property, 


306  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

reputation  and  perhaps  to  save  your  life,  and  some  friend 
should  tell  you  to  go  to  the  bank,  and  keep  on  trying  until 
you  got  it.  Could  such  a  proceeding  obtain  the  money  ?  No. 
The  more  you  sought  it  in  that  way,  the  more  surely  the  offi- 
cers would  have  you  removed,  and  not  until  you  presented 
a  proper  check  could  you  get  the  amount  desired.  Suppose 
you  were  unable  to  get  the  money,  and  a  friend  should  offer 
you  a  check  and  urge  you  to  take  it,  that  you  might  be  free 
and  happy.  Would  you  refuse?  No,  my  friends,  you  would 
accept  the  check  and  be  freed  from  your  troubles.  Do  hear 
me,  dear  people  in  behalf  of  the  Lord,  who  is  offering  you 
a  free  salvation,  but  not  until  you  give  up  your  own  way  and 
accept  Christ,  can  you  be  set  free.  God  help  you  to  realize 
that  'whosoever'  means  you,  and  that  'procrastination 
is  the  thief  of  time.'  Before  slavery  was  abolished  a  wealthy 
northern  gentleman  was  in  a  southern  city,  where  his 
attention  was  called  to  a  group  of  slaves  being  sold 
One  poor  woman  was  crying  as  though  her  heart  would  break. 
He  asked  her  what  was  the  matter.  She  said:  'I  am  to  be 
sold  but  do  not  know  where  I  am  going.'  The  noble  gentle- 
man bid  the  highest  price  and  she  became  his  property. 
But  her  grief  was  not  allayed,  when  the  gentleman  said:  'I 
have  paid  the  great  price  demanded  and  have  set  you  free !' 
She  realized  what  the  words  meant  and  looking  up  with  her 
tear  stained  face  said:  'Please,  Massa,  let  me  go  with  you 
and  I  will  always  serve  you.'  What  made  this  poor  creature 
so  happy?  She  was  no  longer  a  bond  woman,  but  was  free 
indeed.  What  you  want,  dear  souls,  is  to  believe  in  the  Mas- 
ter who  has  set  you  free,  then  follow  after  and  live  forever 
with  Him.  God  help  you  to  decide  now." 

When  in  New  Mexico  I  was  invited  to  a  neat  cottage  in 
the  country  for  rest  and  refreshment.  Near  by  I  perceived 
in  a  small  grove  of  trees,  the  ruins  of  an  old  house,  which  I 
entered.  To  my  surprise  I  found  a  woman  lying  on  a  miser- 
able bed,  with  two  weeping  daughters  bending  over  her.  I 


ACCEPT  CHRIST.  307 

remained  until  she  recovered,  when  I  commended  her  to  God, 
having  a  melancholy  curiosity  in  my  mind  to  ascertain  the 
cause  of  such  an  act  of  brutality.  I  learned  that  it  was  her 
husband  who,  through  jealousy,  raised  the  weapon  that  laid 
her  senseless  before  her  children,  the  bitter  consequences  of 
which  can  never  be  measured.  It  is  the  lurking  fiend  that 
destroys  the  happiness  of  a  faithful  wife,  and  makes  shipwreck 
of  the  life  of  a  confiding  husband.  Dear  souls,  vanish  forever 
from  your  minds  all  jealousy.  Accept  Christ  which  will  en- 
able you  to  govern  every  passion,  and  not  let  passion  govern 
you.  The  following  morning  a  sorrowful  backslider  came  to 
me  saying:  "I  have  not  obeyed  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  feel 
that  I  am  lost.  My  path  appears  closed  up  and  I  do  not  see 
any  way  into  His  presence."  "Your  condition  reminds  me 
of  a  scene  through  which  I  passed  in  the  Sierra  Nevada 
mountains  three  years  ago,"  I  replied.  "I  accompanied  a  party 
up  one  of  the  noted  canons,  having  no  anxiety  whatever. 
Suddenly  the  trail  disappeared  and  we  found  ourselves  be- 
wildered in  the  thick  chaparral,  with  no  trace  of  a  road  any- 
where. Your  spiritual  road  was  as  clear  and  definite,  but  to 
your  astonishment  your  pathway  has  disappeared  and  you  can 
see  no  trace  of  it."  "I  do  not  know  what  first  led  me  away 
from  the  Lord,"  he  answered  in  tears.  I  said:  "You  done 
what  you  should  not,  or  left  undone  things  you  should  have 
done,  or  you  would  not  be  off  the  highway  to  glory."  "Will 
you  not  ask  Jesus  to  forgive  me?"  he  asked.  Kneeling  to- 
gether in  prayer  I  asked  help  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  for  him  to 
give  up  for  Christ's  sake.  Before  we  arose  he  was  forgiven 
and  left  me  very  happy.  While  waiting  at  the  station  a  lady 
asked  me  if  the  railroad  train  was  a  fulfilment  of  prophesy. 
Opening  my  Bible  to  Nahum  2:3-5,  I  read:  "The  chariots 
shall  be  with  flaming  torches  in  the  day  of  His  preparation, 
and  the  fir  trees  shall  be  terribly  shaken.  The  chariots  shall 
rage  in  the  streets,  they  shall  justle  one  against  another  in  the 
broadways:  they  shall  seem  like  torches,  they  shall  run  like 


.'JOS  THE    TRUE    WAY 

lightnings."  "I  never  knew  there  was  a  description  so  defi- 
nite," she  remarked.  "I  cannot  but  refer  to  this,"  I  said,  "as 
there  never  had  been  conveyances  on  wheels  propelled  by  fire 
before.  'The  chariots  shall  rage  in  the  streets.'  To  rage  is 
to  move  rapidly  with  great  noise,  so  that  windows  in  houses 
shake,  the  earth  trembles  and  the  whistle  is  deafening. 
'They  shall  justle  one  against  another  in  the  broadways.'  If 
you  have  been  in  large  cities,  where  many  trains  come  in  al- 
most every  hour,  switching,  backing  and  coupling  together, 
you  will  understand  this  prophesy,  that  they  shall  justle  one 
against  another^  which  proves  the  truths  of  the  scriptures.  I 
have  been  in  the  lightning  express  that  seemed  to  verify  the 
teachings  of  the  prophesy.  When  the  conductors  passed 
through  the  cars  looking  for  new  passengers,  I  have  said:  'Is 
not  this  the  proof  of  God's  word:  'He  shall  recount  his 
worthies,'  and  when  attempting  to  walk  in  the  rapidly  mov- 
ing train  I  was  forcibly  reminded  of  this  passage:  'They 
shall  stumble  in  their  walk,  shall  .make  haste  to  the  wall 
thereof.'  You  have  noticed  the  train  approaching  at  night, 
when  the  headlight  reminded  you  of  a  torch,  hence  the  true 
word  of  the  scriptures:  'They  look  like  torches,  run  like 
lightnings,  rage  and  justle  against  each  other,  shall  recount 
His  worthies.'  In  every  sentence  you  see  how  plain  are  the 
prophet's  teachings,  which  is  to  be  in  the  day  of  His  prepara- 
tion. "What  do  you  understand  by  that?"  she  asked.  "I 
think  it  means  in  the  last  days  to  which  this  prophesy  re- 
fers," I  answered.  "Do  you  think  the  time  of  Christ's  return 
is  near?"  she  asked.  "It  is  not  for  me  say  when,"  I  answered, 
"but  I  am  sure  that  probation  will  close  and  the  end  come, 
when  Jesus  will  appear.  God  has  promised  that  some  shall 
live  to  see  Him,  and  why  not  you  and  me  as  well  as  others? 
In  Daniel  the  Lord  has  given  a  prophetic  outline,  that  Christ 
will  come  to  reign  in  His  own  kingdom.  Read  Matthew  24, 
Luke  21,  and  know  the  signs  of  His  .coming."  "There  is 
much  in  the  Bible  I  do  not  understand,"  she  said,  "and  I 


SATED  THROUGH  GRACE.  309 

never  did  know  anything  about  Daniel,  do  you?"  I  replied: 
We  first  see  nim  as  one  of  the  noble  captains  of  Judah,  in 
the  reign  of  Nebuchadnezzar,  king  of  Babylon,  at  the  com- 
mencement of  the  seventy  years'  captivity,  over  six  hundred 
years  B.  C.,  at  which  time  Jeremiah  and  Habbakkuk  were  giving 
their  prophesies.  Ezekial  came  afterwards,  then  Obadiah, 
but  they  all  finished  their  work  before  the  close  of  Daniel's 
brilliant  career.  He  was  succeeded  by  the  prophets  Haggi 
Zachariah  and  Malachai,  prophets  who  lived  over  three  hun- 
dred years  before  Christ."  She  said:  "I  shall  study  them 
for  myself."  I  urged  her  to  give  close  attention  and  become 
leconciled  to  God  and  prepare  to  meet  Him  at  any  time, 
for  the  Lord's  Christ  is  coming.  Arriving  at  my  destination 
I  was  met  by  the  kind  pastor,  in  whose  home  I  was  enter- 
tained. My  first  discourse  was  from  Genesis  6:  3. 

The  next  morning  an  unhappy  soul  came  to  my  room  and 
said:  "I  heard  you  preach  last  night  and  from  what  you  say 
I  am  lost  in  the  sight  of  God.  I  have  never  been  married, 
though  the  man  with  whom  1  lived  was  a  husband  to  me.  He 
died  while  we  were  living  together  and  I  am  passing  as  his 
widow."  At  this  point  she  broke  down  in  great  sorrow.  When 
able  to  speak  again,  she  said:  "Oh!  do  tell  me,  lady,  what 
I  must  do  to  be  saved."  I  said:  "You  can  never  be  the 
Lord's,  my  dear,  until  you  make  restitution.  Your  case  re- 
minds me  of  a  young  girl  who  came  to  my  meetings  years  ago, 
who  was  in  the  habit  of  picking  up  little  things.  'Since  you 
have  shown  me  how  wicked  I  am  my  heart  is  broken."  She 
buried  her  face  in  her  hands,  weeping  and  sobbing  aloud. 
When  she  could  control  herself  she  cried:  'Oh!  Oh!  Oh! 
what  shall  I  do?'  Writhing  in  agony,  she  exclaimed,  taking 
hold  of  me:  'Oh!  sister,  dear  Sister  Miller,  you  must  save 
me  or  I  shall  die.'  I  replied:  'It  is  not  possible  for  me  to 
do  so  but  God  will  save  you  for  Christ's  sake.'  I  told  her 
she  must  return  every  article  to  the  owner,  confessing  her 
guilt  and  ask  pardon.  She  hung  her  head,  covered  her  face 


310  THE   TRUE   WAY. 

with  her  hands,  weeping  and  groaning  in  great  agony.  We 
knelt  in  prayer  and  I  asked  that  the  Holy  Spirit  might  direct 
her  in  the  right  way.  In  four  days  she  returned,  saying: 
'Some  of  the  people  were  much  affected,  others  called  me 
foolish  and  many  could  not  believe  me  guilty.'  Through  it  all 
there  was  a  heart  searching  and  a  keen  sense  of  her  depravity. 
It  was  not  long  until  the  inner  fountain  was  broken  up,  then 
came  joy  and  happiness.  She  became  a  bright  Christian, 
united  with  the  church,  married  a  Christian  gentleman  and  is 
living  today  a  consistent  Godly  life."  "Are  you  willing,  dear, 
to  do  the  same?"  "Must  I  tell  everybody  about  it?"  she  asked. 
"No,  not  by  any  means,"  I  said,  "but  you  must  confess  to  the 
injured  party;  ask  their  forgiveness,  tell  Jesus  your  sins  and 
be  willing  to  forsake  them  forever."  With  sobs  and  groans 
she  knelt  with  me  in  prayer,  willing  to  make  a  perfect  surren- 
der. When  leaving  me  she  said:  "I  shall  unite  with  the 
church  and  do  as  the  Savior  directs."  Her  last  letter  stated 
she  was  still  happy  in  Christ.  Hallelujah! 

I  ask  you,  dear  reader,  to  accept  God,  now,  and  tell  others 
what  he  has  done  for  you.  The  story  of  Zaccheus  was  left  on 
record  for  this  very  purpose,  that  honest  souls  might  accept 
the  invitation  and  with  happy  hearts  say:  "Praise  ye  the  Lord. 
Praise  ye  the  Lord."  '  In  the  mountains  of  Switzerland  the 
Alpine  horn  serves  another  purpose  aside  from  the  even  song. 
When  the  sun  has  set  in  the  valley  and  the  snow  summits 
gleam  with  golden  light,  the  huntsman  who  dwells  upon  the 
highest  peak  takes  his  horn  as  though  it  were  a  speaking 
trumpet  and  says  through  it:  "Praise  ye  the  Lord,"  which 
re-echoes  from  all  the  surrounding  cliffs,  then  they  kneel  in 
prayer  after  which  they  all  again  repeat,  "Praise  ye  the  Lord," 
closing  with,  "Good-night,"  which  they  all  repeat,  "Good- 
night, good-night,"  then  with  hearts  happy  in  the  Lord  they 
enter  their  huts  for  quiet  slumber.  So  can  you,  dear  souls, 
praise  the  Lord  and  in  peace  say,  "Good-night"  to  each  other 
knowing  you  have  accepted  Jesus. 


POWER  OF  THE  SON  OF  GOD.  311 

The  following  morning  I  was  called  into  the  parlor  and  met 
by  a  strange  gentleman  who  asked  me  if  I  knew  him.  I  an- 
swered in  the  negative.  He  said:  "Are  you  not  the  Miss 
Miller,  who  labored  in  the  Wassaic  mountains,  in  1877,  in 
the  town  of  Lithgow?"  I  told  him  I  was.  He  said:  "I  am 
one  of  the  boys  converted  in  that  meeting.  I  entered  the 
ministry-and  have  many  stars  in  my  crown.  1  have  spent 
some  time  in  getting  to  see  you.  When  I  went  to  hear  you, 
Sister  Miller,  it  was  only  to  please  a  friend.  I  was  giving  heed 
to  'seducing  spirits  and  doctrines  of  devils.'  Many  of  my 
most  intimate  friends  were  spiritualists  and  we  were  doing  our 
best  to  prove  that  we  were  right  and  Christians  were  wrong." 
"Did  you  not  know,"  I  said,  "that  the  Bible  forbade  necro- 
mancy and  the  consulting  of  spirits?"  "Yes,"  he  answered. 
"Why,  then,  did  you  delight  in  doing  wrong?"  I  asked.  "Be- 
cause we  took  great  pleasure  in  deceiving  others,"  he  said. 
"Did  such  conduct  bring  you  happiness?"  I  asked.  "No,  in- 
deed," he  answered,  "but  on  the  contrary  we  were  miserable 
in  denying  the  only  true  God.  When  I  heard  you  quote  so 
much  Bible  I  searched  to  see  if  your  quotations  were  correct. 
The  result  was,  I  obtained  the  knowledge  to  remove  satanic 
delusions  of  the  past."  As  I  extended  my  hand  to  say  good- 
bye, the  tears  falling  from  our  eyes,  Oh!  how  my  heart  praised 
God  that  he  owned  me  as  a  soul  winner. 

My  next  sermon  was  on  the  power  of  the  Son  of  God.  At 
the  close  of  the  services  a  poor  sinner  cried  out:  "Oh!  lady, 
what  must  I  do  to  be  saved  by  the  blood  of  Christ?"  I  read: 
"When  I  see  the  blood  I  will  pass  over  you."  "But  I  shall 
be  destroyed  before  the  blood  can  reach  me,"  she  replied.  (ilf 
you  are  saved  by  the  blood  it  must  be  by  faith  in  Jesus,"  I  an- 
swered. "I  do  believe,"  she  replied,  "but  what  about  my 
uniting  with  th;- church?"  I  answered:  "It  is  not  the  doc- 
trines of  the  qhurch  you  need,  but  it  is  justification  by  faith 
which  is  your  only  deliverance."  Before  I  could  speak  fur- 
ther she  cried  out:  "Lord,  what  wilt  Thou  have  me  to  do?" 


312  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

Immediately  her  prayer  was  answered  and  she  exclaimed: 
"Praise  God!  Praise  God!  I  thought  today  I  should  die  and 
be  eternally  lost,  but  I  am  so  glad  you  have  taught  me  the 
way  to  glory  and  that  I  know  Jesus  saves  me  now."  She 
continued,  "Dear  Sister  Miller,  have  you  ever  seen  the  wicked 
die  and  the  righteous  pass  to  glory?"  "Yes,"  I  answered, 
"and  the  contrast  is  wonderful.  While  visiting  different  hos- 
pitals I  have  seen  souls  dying  in  extreme  agony.  I  recall  now 
a  dying  old  man  to  whom  I  held  up  the  dear  Savior.  For  a 
moment  he  would  try  to  look  to  him,  then  he  would  shrink 
back  and  exclaim:  'Too  late,  too  late.  The  flames  of  hell 
are  closing  around  me.  Oh!  see.  See!  They  are  coming 
near  and  I  shall  soon  be  in  them  forever.'  A  few  minutes  later 
his  lower  jaw  fell  and  he  passed  away  in  terrifying  convul- 
sions. Oh,  what  a  sight,  as  if  he  had  caught  a  glimpse  of 
hell!  It  is  not  possible  for  me  to  describe  the  deathbed  of 
the  wicked.  In  the  same  ward  I  saw  the  sweet,  pale  face 
of  a  young  man,  whose  countenance  lighted  up  with  the  glad 
and  glorious  anticipations  of  a  child  returning  home,  as  he 
said:  'I  am  going  to  see  my  blessed  Savior.'  His  words 
were  so  joyful  that  I  could  scarcely  restrain  a  feeling  of  envy 
that  he  should  be  so  near  home,  while  I  must  wait  a  little 
longer.  He  gave  me  his  pa?t  history,  saying:  'Please  write 
father  to  forgive  me.  Tell  sisters  and  brothers  to  meet  me  in 
heaven;  and  mother,  dear  sweet  name,  that  I  have  gone  to 
Jesus.'  With  his  hand  in  mine  I  prayed  he  might  not  suffer 
in  passing  over.  His  last  words  were:  'Praise  God.  Glory! 
Glory!!'  The  work  of  those  days  in  different  hospitals  is  not 
forgotten,  as  I  recall  the  sayings  of  different  ones  present, 
who  said:  'I  want  to  die  the  death  of  the  righteous'"  This 
dear  soul  also  replied:  "I  do  too,  Sister  Miller,  pray  for  me."' 


SERMON  ON  THE  DEYIL.  313 


TH AFTER  XIX. 
SERMON  ON  THE  DEVIL. 

^1  N  MY  NEXT  protracted  effort  there  were  many  skeptic s 
and  infidels,  who  said  there  was  no  heaven  and  no  hell,  no 
A.  'devil.  One  daring  desperado  said:  "Why  did  God 
make  the  devil  ?"  Another  said:  "What  is  his  origin,  his- 
tory and  destiny?"  I  told  them  that  I  would  answer  their 
questions  publicly.  On  the  following  evening  I  preached 
from  this  text:  "There  was  war  in  heaven:  Michael  and  his 
angels  fought  against  the  dragon;  and  the  dragon  fought  and 
his  angels.  And  prevailed  not;  neither  was  their  place  found 
any  more  in  heaven.  And  the  great  dragon  was  cast  out, 
that  old  serpent,  called  the  Devil,  and  Satan,  which  deceiveth 
the  whole  world:  he  is  cast  out  into  the  earth,  and  his  angels 
were  cast  out  with  him."  Rev.  12:7-9. 

"Dear  Friends:  Should  I  be  permitted  to  answer  your 
questions,  I  would  say  God  did  not  make  the  devil,  neither 
did  he  make  wicked  men,  but  they  both  exist.  God  made 
man  pure,  but  he  has  made  himself  impure.  God  created 
Satan  an  angel  of  light,  and  he  made  himself  a  devil.  In 
the  beginning  God's  presence  was  manifested  between  the 
cherubims.  Psalms  99:  i.  God's  presence  was  manifeste  ! 
between  the  two  cherubims.  'Give  ear,  O  shepherd  of  Is- 
rael, thou  fhat  dwellest  between  the  .cherubims,  shine  forth." 
Psalms  80:  i.  The  first  chapters  of  Ezekiel  gives  a  more 
lengthy  description  of  the  cherubims.  'This  is  the  living 
creature  that  I  saw,  *  *  *  and  I  knew  that  they  were  the 
cherubims.'  Ezek.  10:  20.  According  to  Revelations  (7:  15) 
God's  throne  is  in  His  holy  temple.  This  beautiful  city  was 


314  THE   TRUE    WAY. 

« 

lighted  with  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  Lamb  was  in  the  midst 
(Rev.,  chapter  22).  The  28th  chapter  of  Ezekiel  says:  'Be- 
hold thou  art  wiser  than  Daniel;  there  is  no  secret  they  can 
hide  from  thee.  Thou  hast  been  in  Eden,  the  Garden  of  God, 
full  of  wisdom  and  perfect  in  beauty.  The  day  thou  wast 
created  thou  wast  perfect  in  thy  ways  until  inquity  was  found 
in  thee.  Thou  hast  sinned;  therefore  I  will  cast  thee  as  pro- 
fane out  of  the  mountain  of  God,  andT  will  destroy  thee,  O 
covering  cherub.  *  *  * '  In  the  first  place  he  is  wiser  than 
Daniel,  no  secret  can  be  hid  from  him;  full  of  wisdom  and 
perfect  in  beauty;  has  been  in  Eden,  the  garden  of  God. 
According  to  God's  word,  none  but  Adam  and  Eve  were  in 
Eden.  Hence  the  one  spoken  of  in  this  chapter  was  none 
other  than  Satan,  who  beguiled  these  children  in  the  garden. 
'Thou  was  upon  the  holy  mountain,'  which  we  have  proven  is 
the  heavenly  Jerusalem.  'Thou  wert  perfect  in  thy  ways  till 
iniquity  was  found  in  thee.'  A  wicked,  heathen  king  who 
never  knew  God,  to  be  perfect !  Who  spent  his  time  finding 
fault  with  Jehovah  and  persecuting  His  people,  he  perfect ! 
The  very  thought  is  presumptuous.  When  Satan  was  in 
heaven  what  was  his  position?  Verses  14  and  15  say:  'Thou 
art  the  anointed  cherub,  thou  was  upon  the  holy  mountains 
of  God,  till  iniquity  was  found  in  thee.'  In  Isaiah  14: 12-14, 
we  have  another  description  of  Satan  under  the  king  of  Bab- 
ylon. 'How  art  thou  fallen,  O  Lucifer.  Thou  hast  said  in 
thine  heart:  I  will  ascend  into  heaven;  I  will  erect  my  throne 
above  the  stars  of  God  *  *  I  will  be  the  Most  High.  Je- 
sus said:  'I  beheld  Satan  as  lightning  fall  from  heaven.' 
Luke  10: 18.  According  to  Genesis  3:  4,  he  fell  just  after  God 
had  finished  the  work  .of  creation,  when  he  told  a  lie:  'Ye 
shall  surely  die  if  ye  eat  of  the  tree  of  life.'  Thus  Satan 
sinned  from  the  beginning,  and  is  the  father  of  sin  and  sor- 
row. 'He  that  committeth  sin  is  of  the  devil.'  So  you  ask 
why  the  anointed  cherub  committed  such  a  sin  as  to  be  cast 


SATAN'S  WILES.  115 

from  heaven?  God  says:  'Thine  heart  was  lifted  up  because 
of  thy  beauty;  thou  hast  corrupted  thy  wisdom  by  reason  of 
thy  brightness;  therefore  1  will  cast  thee  to  the  ground. 
Ezek.  28:17.  He  could  not  withstand  his  high  position, 
when  looking  upon  the  nations,  kingdoms  and  the  other  an- 
gels that  were  subject  to  him.  It  made  him  proud,  haughty  and 
puffed  up,  forgetting  that  his  great  ability  and  mighty  power 
came  alone  from  God.  Their  was  but  One  higher  in  heaven 
than  himself.  God  said:  'Let  us  make  man  in  our  image 
after  our  likeness.'  Gen.  1:26.  Jesus  being  considered  by 
the  Father  to  be  Satan's  superior,  it  aroused  his  jealousy, 
touched  his  proud  heart.  He  was  tempted,  yielded  and 
sinned.  In  Matthew  he  is  called  the  prince  of  devils;  in 
Ephesians,  the  prince  of  the  power  of  the  air;  in  Corinthians 
the  god  of  this  world.  Matthew  represents  him  as  having  a 
kingdom  and  the  ruler  of  fallen  angels,  and  the  author  of 
everything  wicked  and  sinful.  Paul  says:  'Brethren,  be 
strong  in  the  Lord,  that  ye  may  be  able  to  stand  against  the 
wiles  of  the  devil,  for  we  wrestle  not  against  flesh  and  blood, 
but  against  the  rulers  of  darkness  in  this  world  '  He  did  not 
lose  his  wisdom,  strength  or  beauty,  'but  is  transformed  into 
an  angel  of  light,  seeking  whom  he  may  devour.'  Holy 
Spirit,  help  us  to  watch  and  pray. 

In  the  beginning  we  are  told:  'The  heavens  are  the  Lord's, 
but  the  earth  hath  God  given  to  the  children  of  men.'  Psalms 
115:  1 6.  Through  Satan's  subtlety  he  deceived  our  first  pa- 
rents and  led  them  into  sin.  Gen.  3:  4.  His  chief  object  in 
this  was  to  take  from  them  their  innocence,  happiness,  home 
and  hfe  also.  And  ever  since  he  has  been  seducing  nations, 
poisoning  generations,  destroying  homes  and  leaving  his  bit- 
ter sting  in  many  blighted  hearts.  'Man  was  made  a  little 
lower  than  the  angels  and  was  crowned  with  glory  and  honor 

*  *  *  '     Heb.  2:  7.     'He  was  put  in  the   garden    of   Eden, 
having  a  right  to  the  tree  of  life  that  he  might    live    forever 

*  »  *'     Gen.  2:  9.     When  Satan  fell  he  tempted  these  inno. 


1  16  THE  TRUE  WAY. 

cent  children,  who  turned  from  God  and  lost    all     He    had 
given  them  and  their  lives,  too.     Hence,  by  usurpation,  this 
is  Satan's  kingdom  and  the  world  is  in  rebellion  against  the 
Lord.     'Whosoever  will  be  a  friend  of  the  world  is  the  enemy 
of  God.'     James  4:  4.     'Be  sober,  be  vigilant,  because   your 
adversary,  the  devil,  is  seeking  whom  he  may  devour.   *  *  *' 
Peter  5:  8.      The  enemies  of  our  souls  are  not  mere  weak  men 
and  women,  but  they  are  the  mighty  hosts  who  once  trod  the 
golden  streets  of  the  holy  city  and  tasted  of  the  tree    of    life. 
Thus  the  sharp  attacks  of  spiritualism,  and  every  other  heresy 
that  is  filling  Our  land  today,  too  subtle  to  be  reached  by  law. 
Whosoever  causeth  the  righteous  to  go  astray  shall  fall.   *  *  *' 
Proverbs  28:  10.     The  devil  knows  that  his    time    is    short, 
hence,  he  comes  to  some  trusting  souls  as  an  angel  of  light 
and  to  others  he  says:   'You  that  despair  and  do  not  have  sal- 
vation are  forever  lost.'     To  another  he  says:  'You  must  suf- 
fer and  should  pray:  'Thy  will  be  done.'      If  he  can  deceive 
you,  dear  souls,  with  any  advancement  in  Christ,  he   will    be 
sure  to  do  so,  then  do  not  fear  to  step  out  on  the  promise  of 
God,  who  says:  'Resist  the  devil  and  he  will  flee    from    you.' 
The    same    devil   who  smote  Job  with  boils  and  the  afflicted 
woman  for  eighteen  years  is  busy  at  work  today,  inducing  ev- 
ery sinner  to  believe  that  there  is  not  any  hope  for    soul    or 
body  through  Jesus  Christ.      In  the  third  place:     What  will 
become  of  Satan?     God's  word  says:     'I  saw  an  angel  come 
down  from  heaven,  having  the  key  of  the  bottomless  pit  and  a 
great  chain  in  his  hand.     He  laid  hold  on  the  dragon,  the  old 
serpent,  which  is  the  Devil,  and  Satan,  cast  him  into  the  bot- 
tomless pit,  that  he  should  deceive  the  nations  no    more    till 
the  thousand  years  should  be  fulfilled.   ^  ^  ^'  Rev.  20:  1-3. 
Satan  through  Christ  has  lost  all  and  gained  nothing.     He  is 
a  criminal  before  a  just  God  and  Jesus    whom    he    despised; 
the    angels    he    insulted;    the  pure  souls  he  persecuted  and 
killed.      How  he  must  writhe  under  his  punishment  when  he 


THE  WORK  OF  GOD.  317 

reflects  that  he  was  once  an  angel  with  Christ  for  his  compan- 
ion. 

The  works  of  God  are  unquestionable  for  He  will  verify 
what  He  has  spoken  by  His  holy  prophets  and  apostles. 
Hence,  Jesus  Christ  whom  the  heaven  receives  until  the 
times  of  the  restitution  shall  come  with  refreshing  from  the 
Lord.  Acts  3:  19-21.  Wickedness  shall  then  be  destroyed 
and  righteousness  reign  supreme  forever.  'Depart  from  me 
ye  cursed  into  everlasting  fire  prepared  for  the  devil  and  his 
angels.'  Matthew  25:  41.  As  the  earth  was  once  overwhelmed 
by  water  so  when  Jesus  comes  it  will  be  purified  by  fire.  2nd 
Peter  3:  10.  Then  Satan  can  no  longer  say  to  his  followers: 
'ye  shall  be  as  gods.'  He  can  no  longer  imitate  Divinity 
through  his  cunning,  wisdom,  and  beauty.  Neither  can  he 
imitate  God's  holy  worship  by  transforming  Christianity  into 
a  form  of  godliness,  denying  the  power  thereof  He  cannot 
again  answer  the  Lord,  'that  he  is  going  to  and  fro  in  the 
earth.'  Job  1:7.  He  can  no  longer  have  his  thrones,  prin- 
cipalities, powers  and  dominions;  his  armies  and  navies,  with 
their  secret  and  public  allurements.  He  can  never  enter 
happy  homes  again  to  make  families  sorrowful  and  homes 
desolate.  Neither  can  he  enter  public  and  private  places  with 
discord  and  contentions.  He  can  never  again  tell  the  sad 
and  sorrowing  that  they  are  too  wicked,  too  old,  too  young, 
too  rich  or  too  poor  to  be  saved  through  their  Savior.  No, 
no!  His  power  is  at  an  end,  for  the  Son  of  God  has  de- 
stroyed the  works  of  the  devil,  and  he  is  in  the  lake  of  fire 
to  be  tormented  forever  and  ever.  When  this  world  has 
passed  away,  when  sin  and  iniquity  have  been  destroyed, 
when  the  earth  shall  blossom  as  a  rose  and  become  again  the 
garden  of  God-^the  beautiful  Eden  for  the  redeemed,  let 
it  be  your's  and  my  portion,  dear  precious  souls,  to  have  a 
part  in  the  songs  of  praise  to  God  and  the  Lamb  forever  and 
ever.  Hallelujah  !  Amen  !  Amen  ! " 

When  I  had  ceased  speaking  a  poor  sinner  said:     "I  am  a 


318  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

follower  of  Satan,  and  since  hearing  you  preach,  Miss  Miller, 
have  read  my  Bible  and  prayed,  but  do  not  feel  happy."  1 
said:  "It  is  not  what  you  do,  friend,  but  what  Jesus  has 
done  for  you."  He  replied:  "My  convictions  are  not  deep 
enough."  I  answered:  "It  is  not  convictions  that  saves  you, 
but  true  pardon  from  sin  is  yours  through  faith  in  Christ.  Do 
you  understand  what  I  say  in  behalf  of  your  salvation?" 
"Oh,  yes,  I  do,  lady,"  he  answered,  the  tears  falling  fast,  "but 
how  can  I  become  a  Christian  so  soon?"  I  read  the  conver- 
sion of  the  thief,  the  jailor  and  his  family  and  the  eunuch's 
conversion  while  talking  with  Phillip  about  Jesus.  He  said: 
I  do  want  to  be  saved,  but  I  have  not  faith."  I  read:  "Faith 
is  the  substance  of  things  hoped  for,  the  evidence  of  things 
not  seen."  "Faith  is  that  which  grasps  hold  and  receives 
salvation  through  Christ.  Do  you  understand?"  From  his 
reply  I  perceived  that  he  was  in  darkness.  Handing  him  my 
Bible,  I  asked:  "Would  you  like  to  have  this  book?"  He  said 
he  would  and  took  it  from  my  hand.  I  said:  "Was  there  any 
merit  on  your  part  that  caused  you  to  get  it?"  "No,  not  any," 
he  replied,  "it  is  mine  by  taking  it  from  you  as  a  free  gift." 
"Just  as  you  have  received  this  Bible,"  said  I,  "so  is  salva- 
tion a  free  gift.  'By  grace  we  are  saved  through  faith.'  Faith 
then,  is  the  hand  by  which  you  receive  and  accept  pardon. 
Ask  Jesus  now,  to  help  you  by  the  Holy  Spirit  to  surrender." 
While  kneeling  in  prayer  he  accepted  the  gift  and  was  made 
happy.  The  first  thing  he  said  was:  "I  am  saved  !"  He 
has  been  telling  the  good  news  ever  since,  praise  the  Lord. 
In  this  meeting  there  were  many  others  who  forsook  Satan 
and  today  are  following  Christ.  A  number  of  skeptics  and 
infidels  said  they  did  not  know  there  was  so  much  in  the 
Bible  about  Satan.  Many  asked  me  if  I  always  had  such 
good  order  in  my  meetings.  "I  cannot  work  where  people 
are  disorderly,"  I  replied.  In  1879  I  was  invited  by  an 
Episcopalian  minister  to  hold  services  in  his  church.  I  was  sur- 
prised at  the  levity  and  disorderly  conduct  in  the  morning 


THE  GREAT  REDEEMER  319 

service,  which  was  discouraging  to  me  in  holding  a  meeting 
in  the  evening.  During  'the  sermon  many  changed  seats 
like  unruly  school  children;  others  talked  and  laughed 
aloud  while  the  minister  was  preaching  with  his  eyes  closedt 
The  boys  had,  on  former  occasions,  destroyed  his  sleigh,  cu 
up  his  beautiful  harness  and  stolen  a  costly  carriage  robe  and 
whip.  At  the  close  of  service  they  would  yell  loud  enough 
to  be  heard  blocks  away.  During  the  entire  service  I  prayed 
God  to  direct  the  pastor  to  have  me  speak  before  dismissing 
the  congregation.  When  invited  to  the  pulpit  I  referred  to 
their  conduct,  and  told  them  how  it  affected  me.  I  said  such 
disorder  would  not  be  tolerated  in  my  meeting.  ,  Many  bowed 
their  heads  in  shame  during  the  remarks.  Before  the  even- 
ing services  the  minister  said:  "I  almost  tremble  for  you, 
Miss -Miller,  after  such  a  pointed  rebuke."  "I  could  not  see 
my  Savior  treated  as  He  was  during  the  morning'  seryice," 
I  said,  "and  if  I  perish,  I  perish  holding  up  the  cross  of 
Christ."  At  the  evening  meeting  the  house  was  crowded. 
Many  were  convicted  and  five  professed  conversion.  At  the 
close  the  congregation  left  the  house  with  solemnity  and  order. 
Scoffers,  backsliders  and  unconverted  church  members  were 
brought  humbly  to  the  feet  of  Jesus.  In  many  other  places 
sinners  and  scoffers  have  come  to  my  meetings  for  the  pur- 
pose of  making  trouble.  On  every  occasion  I  called  on  God 
silently  and  received  Divine  instruction  that  enabled  me  to 
govern  wisely,  so  that  those  who  came  to  scoff  remained  to 
pray,  and  became  earnest  workers  for  God.  A  young  lady 
who  had  been  saved  in  the  meeting,  asked  me  how  I  came  to 
dress  so  plainly.  "1  was  in  the  ministry  two  years,"  I  said, 
"before  anyone  told  me  exception  was  taken  to  my  dress, 
Going  to  the  Great  Redeemer  I  urged  Him  to  make  known 
to  me  His  pattern,  which  was  to  the  discomfort  of  many  near 
relatives.  From  that  time  I  was  as  blithe  as  a  bird,  free  as 
the  air  and  was  never  permitted  to  confer  with  flesh  or  blood, 
having  the  consciousness  of  Christ's  presence.  It  was  truly  a 


320  THE    TRUE    WAY. 

halcyon  time  to  sit  at  the. feet  of  Jesus  and  learn  to  do  his 
bidding.  Praise  God."  I  did  not  count  my  life  dear  to  me» 
but  hastened  about  my  Master's  business  with  joy  and  peace. 
Though  often  a  thousand  miles  from  home  I  was  not  lonely, 
hut  enjoyed  greater  happiness  than  I  could  ask.  My  joy  has 
often  been  so  great  I  would  priase  the  Lord  in  the  night. 

God's  word  shows  us  that  we  are  to  be  rilled  with  the  Spirlf, 
walk  in  the  Spirit  and  grieve  not  the  Spirit.  The  peace  of  God 
is  true,  pure  and  holy.  The  more  you  receive  the  more  you 
desire,  which  will  rule  your  minds,  comfort  your  hearts,  and 
fill  your  souls  with  holy  joy.  You  may  be  poor  in  purse 
infirm  in  looks  and  bereft  of  friends,  but  your  secret  com- 
muning with  God  will  bring  contentment  aud  happiness. 

"The  secret  of  the  Lord  is  with  them  that  fear  Him." 
"Thine  ears  shall  hear  a  word  behind  thee,  saying:  'This  is 
the  way,  walk  ye  in  it.'"  "Never  has  it  entered  into  the  hearts 
of  men  to  conceive  the  things  prepared  for  them  that  love 
God."  "I  will  instruct  thee  and  teach  thee;  I  will  guide 
thee  with  Mine  eye."  "Mark  the  perfect  man  and  behold 
the  upright,  for  the  end  of  that  man  is  peace;  he  will  not  be 
afraid  of  sinners,  for  the  vows  of  God  are  upon  him  and  he 
will  render  praises  unto  the  Lord,  who  has  delivered  his  soul 
from  death,  making  his  tongue  speak  of  righteousness  and 
his  lips  to  utter  songs  of  rejoicing  to  the  children  of  men." 

If,  by  the  blessings  of  God,  my  life  and  teachings  should 
be  the  means  of  bringing  some  dear  soul  to  experience  the 
true  knowledge  of  Christ  in  their  hearts,  and  encourage  and 
keep  any  who  are  already  believers  in  Jesus,  I  shall  feel  that 
my  weak  efforts  are  amply  rewarded,  in  the  name  of  the 
Father,  Son  and  Holy  Ghost.  Hallelujah  !  Amen  and  amen!! 
THE  END. 


THE  LIBRARY 
UNIVLM; 


- 


^hi  ICLCI  ljUlo 


University  of  California 

SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

405  Hilgard  Avenue,  Los  Angeles,  CA  90024-1388 

Return  this  material  to  the  library 

from  which  it  was  borrowed. 


%ii3AJNn-J^ 


^  f 
I  If 


# 


